Chapter 1: Let's reach out to one another!
Chapter Text
"Steady."
Crane had to be careful with this box, he bit down on the rope as best as he could considering flying with boxes over such a short distance was pretty wasteful.
That and he lacked the space for it in the dorm anyway.
So he had to do it the old-fashioned way, get a rope and tie it around whatever he needed to carry and go.
"Steady." He repeated as he neared the storage facility door to the right of their dorms, he could feel the cool moss and stone under his feet.
With a wip of his wing against the open door, there was now enough room to go inside without much trouble. 'Should have opened that wider first.' The avian chided himself as he stepped into the dusty old building. It was long, wide, and filled to the brim with personal items from the residents of the palace considering they couldn't fit everything inside.
He had to hold himself back from sneezing after placing the box in a clear space. "Maybe I should dust this place too while I'm at it..." He let loose his sneeze right after that thought escaped his mouth.
Smart. He was really smart.
But there was no time to worry about cleaning this building, he had to finish cleaning up his room and the room Mei Ling would be using during her visit here this month. His eyes scanned the small area one last time, some curiosity nibbling at his consciousness knowing he had old works of his in here somewhere.
The bird shook his head and finally turned away at the multitude of boxes, scrolls, and personal items scattered around its interior.
"Haa...." He breathed in the fresh air of the outside, no dust to clog his nostrils up. And then he breathed out, enjoying the quiet of the area, it was slowly changing color due to the changing seasons. There was not only green but yellow and even orange in the leaves on the trees and even littering the ground.
'Mei ling will love this scenery.' He thought happily as he moved his wings about.
He was about to start his trek back before he noticed something.
Or rather someone.
Under one of the trees near the storage house he'd been looking at, he somehow, no she probably kept out of sight. Crane corrected himself.
If Tigress didn't want to be found he would not be seeing her.
He looked into partially glowing red eyes under the shadow of the tree not but a few feet away from him as she stood still under it as a soft gush of wind blew the branches and leaves about.
He had no idea how to respond to this? He couldn't keep his sights steady on her because really it surprised him she was here more than spooked him.
But still how long had she been there!?
Instead of continuing to awkwardly stand there, he lifted his wing up to at least wave at her. Maybe that would placate the tiger?
As soon as his wing lifted a few inches from his body all he heard was the sounds of leaves being crunched under her foot.
Whether it was intentional or not, he may never truly know.
In a literal blur, because he does not use that term lightly, his sight was good but apparently not good enough to keep up with a tiger dead set on running towards him and...
"Huh?"
Hugging him!?
The avian truth be told almost lost his balance as soon as he felt her arms and body come close to his own in surprise but he caught himself as he looked at every disturbed leaf she left in her wake to get to him.
His left wing instinctively covered her back as she held onto him.
"Um. Morning." Was all he could piece together at the rather strange behavior of his friend. Well she had a lot of strange behavioral patterns, this was new. "Miss me or something?" He decided to joke lightly with a small laugh. 'As if.'
"Yes."
"Ah." That was unexpected. Crane blinked, finally looking down at his young friend, whose face was buried into his shoulder. "Chunhua. You saw me an hour ago."
His statement unsurprisingly went ignored as he could feel her head shift. Most likely noting the open storage door.
Tigress separated slightly from his person, staying within wing length. "Do you need help?" The tiger tilted her head.
"N-" Crane stopped halfway through saying no, his wing was still upon her back and he knew she often wanted to assist him. And he wasn't in the mood to see her disappointed... "Yes actually." He nodded with a smile as he guided her back to the dorm. "I have four more boxes to move from the guest room. You can get two and I'll get two."
They started their journey down cool stones back to the dorm.
"I can carry all four and get it done faster." He watched as she used cat-like reflexes to catch a flowing leaf coming his way,
"I know."
And then let it flow freely from her open palm.
"But I'd rather we work together."
In the end, they got the job done together just in time for him to pick up Mei ling from the front gate of the valley.
~
After all, just being here proves that
~
"Po!"
"Yeah!?" He heard the panda call from the training hall's open door.
"I'm taking Chunhua with me down to the valley so don't worry about taking her to your dad's today!"
A fuzzy black and white head immediately popped out of the crack of the door. "Thanks so much, Crane! I owe you one!"
"Don't worry about it! You know I don't mind taking her." Crane shook his head at the panda, he could hear Tigress shuffle to the entryway where he currently stood. She had half her face wrapped in the scarf he told her to get.
"Still!" Po seemed further inside the training hall as he kept talk yelling to him. "I appreciate what you do for her. Make sure you behave Chu!"
"Why don't you tell her to behave when I take her down to the valley!?" Monkey yelled from even further inside, he almost sounded muffled.
"Because you deserve it after eating the Nian Gao I made!"
"ONE TIME PO! IT WAS ONE TIME!"
After fixing her scarf with his beak, and he was shocked at how still she was when he preened her a bit. "Let's go. Before they start up that mess again."
Chunhau nodded and gave him a thumbs-up, with her lower face now free he could see a small smile playing on her face as they made their long walk down the thousand steps in peaceful quiet.
~
We got here through hard work
~
They stood at the entrance of the valley, right outside of the stone valley’s walkways. This place was used not only as a means of trade but also travel. Families, friends, and tourists alike would meet and bid farewell here in its lush and calming environment as they were but a few mere steps away from the road that connected to the forest and other small areas in this vast place.
Crane was content just watching everything and everyone move on the sidelines, it was relaxing. He kept his attention trained on the road though, not wanting to miss his friend.
“Who are you meeting again?”
The avian turned his head from the road and looked down at the seat the young tiger was on. He moved his wings out a bit, not fully stretching them out as he noticed with her speaking up, that he was a tad bit stiff. “I’m waiting for Mei Ling,” Crane noted how she tipped the figure of himself, hat upward to show his face more. “This will be the first time you all get to meet her. Well,” He paused as she pushed the wings outward. “Minus Master Shifu. I believe he’s met her once.”
Without skipping a beat, Chunhau lifted her figure up slighting as if she was viewing it flying in the sky. “You mean the pretty girl in the pictures you have?”
“Do not repeat that to her.”
She turned her amber eyes to him at that. “Noted.”
And soon Action figure Crane came back down to reality.
“Hey! Jia!”
He could never mistake that pleasant voice. A smile he just could not contain and even feel grew even wider as he looked up and walked towards his dear old friend. The golden cat was hopping off a wagon and waving him down as she jogged towards him with her bag over her shoulder.
“Mei Ling!” He brought up his own wing to match her greeting. She hadn’t changed one bit well, that wasn’t entirely true. She was taller now after all these years just as he’d grown but her attire was very much the same.
Thunk!
“I hope your trip went well?” The sound of her bag falling to the ground couldn’t break his attention away from her face, it’d been so long.
In a matter of seconds, he was wrapped in light brown arms covered in green gloves. It seemed he wasn’t the only one who missed the other. “It was certainly an adventure, I'll say that.” He wrapped his wings as best as he could around her slim figure, it seemed she still wore the green cuirass. “But I can tell you about that later how have you been!?”
Crane laughed, feeling it rattle his body from deep within. “Don’t my letters tell you enough?” He forced himself to move back away from her hold fully so they could talk properly.
Her yellow eyes were still as beautiful as the sun above them.
“If I wanted a letter I would have waited at home!” Mei moved back aswell to pick up her bag as more people started passing by them. It was starting to get busy. “I want to hear every detail from the beak of Master Crane!” Without another word, the feline followed him back to the seat where Tigress was. “Still can’t believe this is my first time coming to The valley of peace. It’s so…” He noted how her dark brown ears flickered about at the liveliness of the entrance alone as her gaze looked forward over countless buildings that lead to the palace hidden above the clouds. “Mystical yet feels like home.”
Crane nodded, despite the fact he’d lived here so long even now after so many years. He felt he never truly knew everything about this grand place. So, the appeal never truly wore off.
“Jia…”
Crane thought he jumped out of all of his feathers at that small voice! He hadn’t heard her move much less walk towards them.
“Oh?” The golden cat’s attention was now away from the vastness of the valley and now directed at the tiger, now looking between them with intrigue. Mei Ling tilted her head which now that he thought about it was similar to how Tigress did. “You must be Master Tigress,” As expected of the now veteran teacher of Lee Da Kung Fu academy, the young woman was prepared to bow respectfully to the tiger master.
She did not get far though. The cat wasn’t even able to place her paws together before his friend slinked her way into a hug on Mei. And to make things worse, she looked shocked and confused by it all!
The avian blanked as he stared at what his friend just did. It was one thing to do that to him, but you shouldn’t just hug strangers you just meet! “I’m so-”
Pat pat.
Before he could utter an apology towards his friend, she was already hugging the tiger master's back and patting her on the back.
“I didn’t expect such a warm welcome.”
~
You'll be left behind if you don't hurry
~
“I hope you don’t mind a little detour before we head out.”
“Oh no. Not at all.” Mei Ling waved him off before going back to looking at Chu’s action figure of him. ‘Great. Now she’ll want one too at this rate…’ The avian thought with a roll of his eyes.
At least Chunhau was getting along with Mei well.
They were walking down the street to Mr. Ping’s place, passing by different vendors and shops that littered the valley's diverse market.
“Jia…” He caught the tiger once again tipping the figure’s hat up again. Didn’t she use to do that to him? He did hear her repeat that earlier but was too startled to explain to her what the name meant.
“That’s my real name,” Crane spoke up and those amber orbs were now on the real Crane. And she blinked at him. “Sorry, guess it kind of slipped my mind.”
“Aha. I didn’t mean to say it aloud…” Mei laughed sheepishly as she tapped the figure's claws. “I guess at the moment I forgot you’re going under codenames.”
“Don’t worry about it. You’re my girlfriend so you can call me by my name every now and then.” He fluffed up his wings, not that he was too cold or anything. He looked downwards at mentioning that title aloud.
His vision was filled with green and dark brown spots as a paw tipped his hat up. Which knocked it back fully off his head! “What a privilege I have!” What was everyone’s problem with his hat!?
He was about to yell at his playful-looking feline companion!
“Can I call you that?”
At that moment between them, it seemed as if time stopped. His yellow eyes looked at the tiger, and she was holding that poor little toy tight as she asked him that small question. Her body language screamed hesitance and that thought alone made him slightly uncomfortable. Maybe this would shorten the distance between them?
“Of course you can.” And he did fluff his feathers this time due to the chilly wind that blew past them. Chunhau stayed still, waiting. “You’re my best friend after all.”
“This is where you live?”
Both masters' heads turned forward as they noted Mei ling had left them behind. Chunhau was the first to leave him behind, to ponder that entire interaction between them.
He started to walk at his own pace behind them, watching the two interact among themselves. Maybe he’d taken advantage of the fact he had a name for too long. ‘
I lied to you.’
Those words stuck with him as he neared the entrance of the shop, Mr. Ping’s broom leaning against the side of the main entrance wall with a pile of leaves.
He looked up to find Chunhau had found her father and had given him a hug, before turning back to look at him. “Bye Jia!”
‘I have no name.’
“Bye Chunhua.”
~
“Something’s bothering you?”
The golden cat asked him with an expression that could only be as serious as anyone could be as they ate noodles. He had to force himself not to laugh.
“Huh?” He blinked away another chuckle that wanted to escape his beak as she slurped her noodles away to speak properly. “No. I just well…” His dumplings were untouched now that he looked down at them. Maybe he was a bit bothered by something. “Before you came here I was putting stuff away in storage and well,” He found himself pausing again watching Chunhau work in the kitchen with her father. She was folding dumplings with Mr. Ping’s supervision of course. “I guess I’m just tempted to look back to the past, maybe even find some of my old works. You know?”
He turned his sights back to see Mei eyeing his dumplings.
“You may have
one
.” And his tone meant no more than one, he’d been around Po long enough to know people never just wanted one.
“Thank you.” She was quick to pick a nice plump one from his dish and he picked up one with his beak. “We should look together then.” The feline smirked with the dumpling expertly held in her chopsticks before she went in for a bite.
“Do you really want to spend your vacation time inside a dusty old storage building?”
Mei Ling covered her mouth as she finished chewing. Before going back to the secret ingredient soup, he was sure she’d be taking bowls to go if she could. “Can I not do something domestic with you?” The feline made a pleased noise as she drank the broth. “Do you think I just came to visit you to be spoiled and nothing more?”
Crane lifted a brow at his love and shrugged. “Okay then, I can always get a refund for these tickets for this nice restaurant right around here.”
“Wait!” Her eyes grew to the size of saucers. “Art can wait. I want good food!”
“That’s what I thought.”
~
Ah, you're waiting for excitement
~
“So what did you think?”
“It was good but,” Mei ling drew out her last word as she looked down upon the mossy stones he walked upon daily towards the dorm of the Jade Palace.
It was late and cool under the moonlight.
“But?” The avian looked to her with a sigh.
She started to only step and hop between the stones as they went up further. “Come on! You can’t expect me to say that fried rice was better than Mr. Ping’s soup!” Her paw pads made light tapping sounds against the stones.
She made a slight noise of surprise on one of the stones as her posture leaned left and he brought his wing up, flat up, to keep her upright. “I guess I can’t. I don’t either.”
They smiled at one another through their eyes and expressions under the starlight as they neared the steps.
He could hear the leaves of the small trees rustle, the feline was most likely touching them as they walked upward. “What is the secret ingredient anyway?”
The avian looked back at the cat behind him with a raise of his brow. “What makes you think he told me!?”
They stopped at the top of the stairs. “I just assumed with how well you get along with his daughter, you might get some insider information.”
Crane shrugged, not really minding the break as leaves skittered past them. “I wish. Po won’t even tell me and even if Chu knew I don’t think she’d tell me of all people.”
Mei ling made a ‘pfft’ sound, she stopped and made a ‘pfft’ sound at him again. “You underestimate how much she likes you as per usual.”
“And. What.” He turned his entire body towards her pulling his head down and letting his wings stay at his sides. “does that mean exactly?”
“Oh nothing~” Mei ling was the one that started walking again, her yellow eyes glowing in the dead of night as they darted between the buildings attempting to head left. “So where’s that old storage place you were talking about?”
“You’re still on that?” Crane moved to the right and went ahead of her. “It’s not over there by the way.”
“Yes, I am still on that.” He could thankfully hear her behind him again.
“You’re not going to let this go.” His voice lowered already making his way towards the inevitable. “Are you?”
The master did not have to look back at the smile on his dear friend's face. “What can I say? I have an eye for interesting things like you.”
Crane was thankful she was following him so she wouldn’t catch his surprise blinking at that. His sights moved to the dorms his friends were in, as light after light was blown out and only a few stayed up. Most likely Viper reading late on her day off, he noted.
“You just don’t know when to give up.”
~
“Ack!”
Crane coughed as he opened the door to the old storage building. And just his luck, a cloud of dust would rear its ugly head near his senses!
“Phew!” Mei ling slinked past him inside, waving her paw in front of her face to dispel any more dust. “You weren’t kidding this place is dusty.” Her other paw held a lantern they kept outside for emergencies at night. “But look at all this stuff in here.”
The orange glow of the lantern and the natural white of the moonlight mixed upon the floor.
“So, where do you think your stuff is?” The cat was ahead of him, swerving around boxes, crates, and bags.
He entered behind her after closing the door with a slight crack so some fresh air could clear the dust away. “That’s the thing. I don’t know. It’s been so long since I thought about that stuff and we only ever come up here for holiday decorations.”
He moved his head around to view the items poking out of some of the boxes. He could tell some of these were Monkey’s old things just by some staff pieces and old party tricks.
“What the?”
“What?” He asked after hearing Mei ling, when he turned she was standing and looking down at something. His claws tapped against the wood as she kneeled near what he could now see as a bag.
“It’s a bag of rocks…” The gold cat pulled a small stone from the bag and looked at it in the glow of the lantern.
“Oh.” And he had to stop himself from laughing a bit but ultimately failed. “That’s mine.”
“Why….do you have a bag of rocks?”
“Well, I only started with four when I got here.” The avian used his claws to pick up his own stone as he did many times before. “I can’t hold a scroll or keep it steady so I use rocks to keep it in place. And when Tigress noticed that she started leaving me some at my door.”
Mei ling threw the rock up and down in her palm, most likely noting the smoothness of it before putting it back. “That’s adorable.”
“It's helpful and...yeah adorable.” Both stones clattered against one another when they were returned to his bag. Crane lifted his head again and looked left and right. He had no clue where to start. And it was late, they really should wait until daylight to do this.
“Maybe you unknowingly put your stuff near your old things?” Mei ling as he could hear seemed to be moving forward.
Something caught his eye.
He followed the thin line of moonlight, some of his shadow covered its shine as he moved forwards. There was something to the back. Something that looked like it had a face?
In the back, he heard noises of the golden cat moving aside the paper, most likely scrolls in an open crate.
His sights met silver and green.
“Jia, I think I found something!”
He picked up the mask with his claws, careful not to squeeze it as he marveled at its vibrant yet dark colors. Was this a demon mask of some sort? He turned it around in his grip which meant he had to juggle it in a way. On the back was signed a name.
“Jia!”
“Hmm?” He moved the mask under his wing so he could stand better and check on his friend. “Sorry I found something strange.”
The shadow of her paw beckoned him towards her and the orange light. “Well come here so we can trade finds!”
He did not make her wait, but he couldn’t help but look back at where he had found that mask. It was sat atop a small wooden box.
The clunk of the lantern being placed atop a box resounded in the small building. “I think I found old drafts of letters you sent me. I never knew people kept these.” Mei ling with both paws pulled a scroll open, reading it up and down.
“Not everyone sends the first draft with x marks all over it as you do…”
“Aha. Fair.” She closed that scroll and opened another. “Weird to think you used to be intimidated by her.” He placed the mask next to the lantern, its light revealing all the varied colors upon it. “Whoa, what is that? Better question whose mask is that?”
Crane shrugged as he looked back at the mask. Still puzzled by it. “I don’t know? I’ll ask about it tomorrow at lunch.”
He tore his gaze away from the mask, a part of his mind was telling him he’d seen it somewhere but he just couldn’t remember where? “Let me see those.”
“Here you go.” Mei ling was ready to hold an open scroll for him to look at right near the light.
“Oh, man.” He sighed as he looked upon his old handwriting. “I’d rather forget that time..it was too awkward.”
His first few months at the palace after the Boar incident was rather, how do you put it?
Uneventful.
It was a mixture of moving and every pain that brought with it, saying goodbyes and of course getting situated within the palace.
The avian stood in the middle of his room, the bag with his things wrapped around his waist. He looked left and right at the rather wide room and smiled to himself. “Well, it’s an upgrade from my room in Lee Da for sure.” He moved his wings around happily since he was alone in the dorm and stepped in.
Ooh. The floors felt amazing. His claws tapped lightly against the wooden surface, he promised inwardly to not scratch these floors. For a year at the very least. He reached his neck around his waist and pulled on the bag strap with his beak before placing it down.
He took a deep breath in and let it out as he looked out of his new window. ‘This is my new home where I’ll finally practice Kung fu!’ He had to hold himself back from just hopping in place as he unpacked his essentials.
He was just about to fully take his bedroll out before he heard a step, it was small but he knew what one sounded like after living in a dorm full of huge animals for years!
Crane swiveled his head as far back as he could.
And met two orbs in the shadows.
He stood stock-still, mind trying to process who else was here because he had come in alone and hadn’t seen anyone outside nor inside in here. ‘Did I come into the wrong room maybe?’
He thought with nerves rattling his very legs.
Tap.
The stranger neared walking into the light from his window.
Yellow eyes met familiar orange and black fur, Tigress. The nice kid who’d picked him up from Lee Da academy albeit by accident. But he was counting his blessings.
They stared at one another for a good while as the trees were rustled by the soft winds of the Jade Palace.
This felt like their first meeting all over again and to top it off, he had no clue how long she’d been there. What if she saw him fluttering or worse enjoying the feeling of the polished wooden floors?
So, he did the same thing he did that day.
Crane lifted his wing in the awkward position he didn’t have the nerve to move from with such an intense gaze on his back and waved with an equally awkward smile. “Hey.”
The greeting felt small and hollow and he wanted to go slink under the mossy rocks he walked past to get here. ‘Kung fu masters don’t just say hey.’ He reprimanded himself as his sights went to the floor, Shifu’s warnings he veiled as teachings were clearly to be used in this sacred place and he couldn’t just forget them at a time like this.
When he looked back up, the tiger was gone.
And so began his day-to-day life in the Jade Palace. Starting off with an encounter that would make even Oogway pause. Soon the rest of the group joined them. One by one they entered the palace gates, with bright eyes filled with hopes and dreams of valor.
That Shifu crushed into dust.
“Your form is still sloppy. Even after all these weeks,” His words were as sharp as knives that pierced your very heart without restraint. “How do you expect me to believe you want this style to work!?”
All he could do was stand and watch as the red panda berated the young tiger for a simple mistake. He had learned quickly when it wasn’t your turn you stood and did not speak.
Shifu pointed at her as his features scrunched up in an indescribable way. “You’re still relying solely upon your strength and instincts!”
You only listen so that you do not repeat what your partners did.
“What else is there?”
This wood did not feel as good as the one in his room. This flooring felt stained with the blood, sweat, and tears of many who tried and failed to meet Shifu head-on.
The feline merely stood, the only indication of emotion and movement upon her person was how her ears went down upon her head. He wondered how she kept herself from slumping?
“Tigress?” The elder master stood still in front of Tigress, all he could see was half of the red panda as the tiger’s head shifted ever so slightly.
“It won’t happen again, Master. I will find a way to polish my style.”
His face turned downward. “I wish I could believe you.” Master Shifu said the comment in a harsh yet low tone as he walked away, going back to his position at the end of the training course they now stood in. “Go back to the line.” He waved dismissively at his student as he continued upward. “Viper is up next.”
Tigress moved with the usual grace he was used to, a quick yet deep bow showing how much she respected her master. “Yes, Master.” And soon she was on his right side, looking only ahead at her goal.
Crane couldn’t help but wonder what it was like to be so young and determined. She knew what she wanted, and she was willing to do anything for it. Every bruise and scratch upon her person was proof enough of that. He kept thinking of the days when he didn’t have his job, he had no clue what he wanted, no idea what role he would play in this big, wide world. And yet…
The avian turned to give one last look at his new teammate because that’s what they were right? A small bit of encouragement could go a long way. He’d know, his head nodded slightly at that thought and memory.
He turned around and found himself in yet another staring contest with the tiger.
‘Was she looking at me, that
entire
time?’ His posture slacked a moment in surprise before he locked up again before Shifu could notice as he looked back at her.
She blinked at him.
He blinked back feeling confused at this whole ordeal. He couldn’t really say anything right now or else he’d get in trouble which was what he wanted least because Shifu seemed to be in one of his moods today.
So, he pulled his trump card waved, and then turned back to watching Viper, still feeling those amber eyes on his body.
Tigress was a good kid, Crane reminded himself. She was a good, well-meaning kid who just wanted to perfect her craft, he told himself. There is nothing wrong with that. Sure she was a bit serious and didn’t pick up on most of their conversations or jokes but that did not mean she was bad.
He walked back to his room after doing some extra training, his whole body ached and yet he knew even this wouldn’t be enough to please that red panda! He would have to do more, train more no matter what!
Tigress is a good kid. She hasn’t done anything to hurt anyone much less himself. Tigress is a good kid.
The avian was dragging himself up those stairs, the dorm was so close all he had to do was walk up one more path and he could rest. Forget eating he needed sleep.
But Crane swore if he saw her staring at him from afar one more time he’d combust into flames and turn into ashes.
Why? Why him?
Why?
Why couldn’t she just stare at Monkey or maybe even Mantis, that would at least make sense! But no she just had her sights on him with nothing to say.
Tigress is a good kid.
Maybe she was just messing with him like that Master Oogway tended to do?
The door to their dorm felt heavier than it should have, thoughts of what the academy tried to show was tough training did not compare to this unrewarding pain. It was quiet in the dorm room as all the doors were closed and he could hear some movement and murmurings of his sleeping friends. Was this going to be his new normal? Could he handle it?
Crane stopped right before his room door, respite at his very wingtips. And yet he stood there staring at what he’d been so excited to have not but a month ago.
Could he handle failing and going back home a disgrace?
Kid’s just do that, they stare at people for some ungodly reason he may never understand. Even with that reasoning, he still cringed at knowing it was going to keep reoccurring between them.
Thud
He didn’t even have to look up to know who it was, no one else made soft and quiet noises in his presence but her. He tiredly brought his head up to meet Tigress and she stood in the entrance towards the rooms, watching him with her paw against the wooden frame of the building. He didn’t have the energy his mind wanted him to have, to combust into said flames, and merely watched her back. But his body nagged at him to hurry up and get in his room so he winged it. “Evening.” He started without purpose and he sounded awful, his voice sounded dry. “Yeah I’m heading to my room after some training so,” The avian wasn’t even sure why he was speaking to her. She rarely responded to anyone that wasn’t Shifu or one of his orders. So he was essentially talking to himself. “I’ll see you later.” He moved his door with his beak, cringing at how he even felt pain in his neck and waved her adieu.
But this time, this time.
She lifted her paw up slowly, opened it up fully, and moved it ever so slightly to the right.
He closed his door and immediately went for his ink brush and blank scrolls, sat down two rocks hastily on its edges. And began to write a letter.
‘Mei Ling. I’m going, to be frank with you. I can’t do this anymore.’
His leg attempted to keep up with his racing thoughts as he continued.
‘It's not even about Shifu well it kind of is. He’s connected in all of this, I don’t know how yet but he is but my real problem is I do not know how to handle this young girl who I’m working with. She’s not bad or anything really but she has this aura about her that is mysterious and haunting.’
He paused in his writing as he heard a shade slide open and Monkey exited out yawning.
‘She walks without noise, and her eyes. Her eyes stare through my body and soul and I can’t take it. I thought I could tolerate it really. I did just as I said I would tolerate Shifu’s irritating tantrums in my last letter to you but this is different. I’m going to have to work with her for who knows how long and I…’
He paused again, not at any noise but at his thoughts coming to a halt. “I don’t know how to communicate with her properly.”
Crane moved the rocks, picked up the letter, and threw it aside before starting anew.
‘Dear Mei Ling, I would kindly request your advice on my teammate…’
Tigress was a good kid; he reminded himself as he remembered her tiny wave at him.
“That meant she liked you.”
Crane made a face at his old friend. “What?”
“When she blinked at you.” Mei ling pointed at him for emphasis. “That meant she liked you.” The golden cat shook her head away from him. “She probably didn’t realize that either…”
“Wai-Wait! That’s real? That’s actually a thing?”
“YES!” The cat threw her arms up as if it was obvious. “Do you know how many times I batted my eyelashes at you so you’d notice me!?
His beak fell at that admission. “No!”
“What did you think I was doing!?”
“I thought you had something in your eyes! That’s why I sent you that handkerchief!”
Mei ling looked absolutely scandalized at that, she gave him such an awful hurt expression that made him want to apologize profusely. “You’re. So. dense.” Each word was pointed with an incredible amount of cringing and mere shock in her voice as it seemed to go higher in pitch. “Do you know how many men I’ve heard saying they’d love to see a cat-like me bat my eyes their way!?”
Crane shrugged. “I am not most men.”
“But you like those romance novels.” Mei ling placed her paw up on the crate, her paw and face now illuminated by the soft glow.
“And?” He said pointedly, mostly shocked his friend thought he was that naive. “I know I don’t live in one. What kind of guy do you think I am?”
There was a pause, and a face he knew that only meant he was going to hear something that he did not want to hear. It was a Chesire smirk.
“My sweet nerdy birdy.”
Crane picked up the mask and headed straight for the door.
“I can’t believe you just said that.”
He could hear Mei ling shuffling to get the lantern and some scrolls before jogging after him. She bumped into a few things in the process.
“Oh, c’mon you’re laughing so that must mean you are!”
The light of the moon greeted him as he breathed in the fresh air.
“Be quiet, you corny cat!”
~
Shall we start something again?
Chapter 2: These feelings cultivated in loneliness
Summary:
Is it for their color?
Green - growing, generating, sprouting, striving, refreshing, balancing, calming, healing, self-assurance, foundation, benevolence, health, harmony, sensitivity, patience vs. angerRemember the Horizontal line means a memory from the past is beginning to unfold! Enjoy! (ノ◕ヮ◕)ノ*✲゚*。⋆
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Ladies and gentleman, The moment y’all been waiting for
~
He woke up later than he usually would.
Monkey lifted his blanket over his head to shield his waking sights from the sunlight that was streaming through the thin paper walls of the dorm.
He could already hear everyone else up and moving, talking without a care as they took their time for breakfast since they had the day off.
He didn’t have much he wanted to do today but he knew he couldn’t sleep all day especially with the smell of something good coming from the kitchen. The simian threw his blanket aside, leaned upward, and stretched all his limbs outward as he yawned.
Grunts and stretches of his fingers followed him out the door as his stomach rumbled but he wasn’t heading for the kitchen first.
It was cool outside today.
Monkey brought his arms up to his shoulders and rubbed them up and down. He may have to change his habits with the temperature lowering but it was too late now. He was walking towards the well near the dorm, he knew he could wash his hands in the kitchen but he preferred coming here to do that. It was just habit, the master thought as he listened to leaves crunch under his feet.
Lucky him, someone left water in the bucket near it.
Sploosh!
He splashed cool morning water upon his face and shook his head quickly in order to dispel any sleepiness away. “Whoo! Good morning!” Now, he was feeling more awake, it wouldn’t do to have everyone see him so tired. Next was his hands…
“Jia!? You got that alright?”
The golden langur lifted his head up at the voice. ‘Who was that?’ He couldn’t help but think with a blink. Viper was in the kitchen and Tigress was at her dad’s place so it had to be some other woman.
Monkey moved stealthily around the well and up the small hill that connected to the stone path that led to the storage building. The door was open, he noted. He ran up the hill quickly on all fours, climbing the side of the building as soon as it was within his reach, and listened in as he leaned against the top of the door frame.
“Yeah. I’m fine.” He heard Crane all but wheeze. “Just this dust is so thick.”
Another sneeze escaped the bird and he couldn’t help but snicker at the sound of it. Monkey leaned further as he heard approaching footsteps coming towards the door.
“Take a break and come outside if you need to-”
“Whatcha doin!?” Master Monkey hung upside down, letting his hindlegs hold him up as he was met face to face with a startled golden cat almost dropping the box she held.
“
MONKEY!
”
He smirked a bit at his friend's angry voice and swung back and forth. “Sorry, I couldn’t help myself. Thought we had an intruder.” Crane’s topsy turvy face neared with a duster in his beak before placing it to the side.
The avian shook his head as he looked upon the stuffed building. “Who in their right mind would steal all this junk?”
“This isn’t just junk! It’s the memories of the Furious five in the form of memorabilia!” The feline looked toward him after gathering herself and put her paw out towards him. “I’m Mei Ling by the way. I can see why you’d be on guard.”
He raised his brow as he took her extended paw. “Ah, you're that friend of Crane I’ve heard about so much. Forgot you were coming by.” As soon as he let go of her paw he let himself fall and land upon the entrance grounds before giving his fellow master a look. “Seriously dude?”
“What?”
He gestured widely to Mei Ling who was still moving boxes without a care. “You have your girlfriend cleaning our storage building on her visit?”
“It was her idea!” Crane shook his head as he stepped past the simian, batting his wing towards him. “I wanted to go sightseeing around the Valley but she’s stubborn.” Which he jumped out of the way of. “And these could hardly be considered memorabilia Mei…”
Monkey slipped by the couple, looking around the stuffy place. Despite the fact he rarely came in here, he could tell they moved around quite a few things.
“You have to stop selling yourself so short.”
The golden langur kept going forward as the sunlight grew smaller in the back.
“I’m not selling myself short.” He heard the bird stamp his feet around a bit. “Just saying these items are far from memorable.”
“Oh!” He made a noise of astonished joy at his find near the left of the large space. He picked the staff up running his hand over its smooth yet dusty surface. “I knew I didn’t get rid of this.”
“Monkey? Come on, let’s get breakfast!”
~
It comes and goes too quickly for me
~
They walked into the kitchen together shortly afterward. The smells and feeling of steam warming their chilly bodies from the cold outside.
“Mmmmm.” Monkey used his free hand to waft in the smell towards himself. “Are you making Congee, Po?”
He heard an audible clank of the top of the pot, hit against its edge. Knowing all too well why it was steamy in here. “Yup.” The panda turned to regard him before noticing the company tailing behind him as he took his usual seat. “Why do you have a bo staff here?” Po waved at Mei and Crane as he curled a brow his way.
Thud.
The golden cat sat a medium-sized wooden box down on the right side of the table, before placing her paw upwards to wave at the small group. “That would be because of me. Good morning!”
Viper was the first to welcome her with a smile. “Oh. Good morning you must be Mei Ling!”
“Mornin!” Mantis piped up across from Viper, inspecting the box. “What’s this?”
“Good morning everyone and thank you for welcoming my friend properly.” The avian gave him a pointed look before moving to push his chair with his wing a bit to the side.
Mei ling took the seat without question as he went for the box, opening the top of it with his beak.
“Of course we’d welcome the misses with warm arms!” Mantis hopped up and laughed as he skittered around the box looking inside the box with his friend.
“Whoa! Look at all this different stuff!” Monkey looked up at Mantis’s voice, not even noticing his sights had been glued down upon the bo staff still in his grasp.
The avian ruffled his feathers to and fro in a gesture he knew was frustration. “I thought maybe opening it would help me figure out who this belongs to but now I’m even more confused.”
He let it lean carefully behind his chair never letting go of its base as he leaned back watching his friends go through its contents.
“Alright, guys I think the congee is cooled off enough!” Po announced with a small clap of his hands before he heard more than saw the panda gather bowls just as he always did.
Crane pulled a piece of paper out of the box.
“Is that an ice cream flyer?” Viper blinked and turned her head inspecting the piece of old paper as Crane sat it flatly upon the table.
The bowls audibly slid against the table in front of them all as the panda rounded the table and looked upon the flyer himself. “Huh, it is. Must have been some good ice cream to keep the flyer.”
Monkey only looked down at the poster with a blank stare, feeling the steam of the congee tickling his chin. His grip tightens on the bamboo staff.
How could he forget that day?
Monkey knew from the getgo that Tigress was a strange individual. It was clear as day when she came by the club looking for a comedian to the way she ran on two feet before copying him but nothing could have topped that inkling off more than by living with her.
They were complete opposites.
They barely had anything in common, he liked to joke and she could never even now after all these years understand many of them. Which left them in a silence afterward that he could not stand. The customers that threw tomatoes at him had better reactions!
She preferred to be quiet and not in a sneaky way as he did.
That and she never reacted how he wanted when he snuck up on her and tried to spook her. The tiger would always just stare at him as if he was from another country and spoke a different language to her and walked off.
Who does that!?
And they found out quickly how easily they could disagree when it came to planning! He wanted to be on the frontlines doing what he did best! But Tigress, their wise and ever knowing leader kept him in the back for side attacks while she went in for what he wanted!
“It’s more beneficial this way.” The young tiger had said. Sure and his wife was actually a banana!
But all in all, there was one thing they could do well together.
Their backs bump into one another in the heat of the battle, here in the throws of the battlefield was where they could put their differences aside and head straight for a shared goal.
Fight.
He could feel her controlled breathing compared to his own rapid heartbeat making him breathe just a bit more intensively as the gorillas they were fighting closed in on them in a circular motion.
The simian felt the nudge of her elbow on his shoulder. “Monkey,” She paused, moving her arm back into a proper position to strike as they moved in a circle to stay at the ready for whoever took the first move. “I need you to go left.”
The simian smirked as he tilted his head her way whilst keeping his sights on a particularly nasty-looking gorilla with a mace. “My left or yours?”
She answered him seriously as always. “My left.” The tiger even moved her left paw for emphasis!
“Ah…” Monkey didn’t really have the heart nor patience right now to tell her he was joking so he just went with it. “Got-Gotcha, boss.” He replied with a slightly dejected tone and a sigh.
It was just going to be one of those days it seemed.
“Wait for them to strike first,” He could feel her back move just the tiniest bit away from his own, her tone turning to nothing but a whisper. “Then I’ll strike low-”
“And I go high.” He readied his bo staff already feeling his teammate bristling at an incoming attack she could predict.
The primal yell of a Gorilla was the signal for the true show to start, and he didn’t need the wind to tell him Tigress was meeting the brute head-on as she always did.
“The usual.” He twirled his staff, turning to act as her support, the other would soon follow and after dazing the one without a weapon they could take care of the other easily.
He was lucky to catch a glimpse of the power of his teammate he’d long to come to respect.
The tiger went in hard and fast and the gorilla raised his arms high together, allowing his large hands to come together in a huge fist meant to crush anyone in his way!
When he brought them down with all his upper body strength, Tigress didn’t even move!
She brought her own arms up and caught them in her own paws, the sheer force of these two mighty animals clashing shook the ground around them and he felt he may just falter at the intensity of it all.
The tiger’s growl was loud enough to equal the clash between them as she eyed him down, daring him to go further as he pushed down upon her small body.
‘Now it’s my turn!’ Monkey was quick to use his momentum to hop against a tree and propel himself towards the gorilla’s head, he could hear a crack in the ground beneath them as the two fought for dominance.
Twak!
He brought his staff upon the gorilla swiftly, the training in his upper body strength paying off as the natural sting of bamboo did make the brute falter with a shout. He landed and rolled away just in case the big guy got pissed at him.
The simian slid to a stop in the dry dirt of this land, kneeling with his staff still in hand before looking towards the brute with the weapon. Who seemed to be questioning what he was going to do, that was rare for their kind? The young martial artist thought to himself.
Monkey stood to his full height giving one last glance at the all-out brawl between the tiger and gorilla. They seemed to be trading blows with Tigress moreso dodging now that she knew he was out of range.
He gripped his staff as he glared towards the larger animal.
Today would be the day Tigress saw him as more than support! He dashed towards the brute, there was no way he could lift that large weapon fast enough to hit him at least before he got enough hits on him! “Hey, big guy? Lonely after we gave your buddy all our attention?”
Tak! He went low and upfront just how he wanted and it was as thrilling as he expected! His staff hit the gorilla’s ankle and he felt the growl of annoyance at this action from the big ape! He slung his staff behind his back thankful his golden sash was enough to hold it without the need of a strap.
He went in again quick and fast just as Master Shifu taught him, his small hands extended upward straight and to the point on all the necessary areas upon the body of his opponent!
But as expected a gorilla was never an easy opponent to take down, no matter how fast he was sooner or later he’d be hit or tripped up by something.
And that something was the unpredictable chain of the mace, the gorilla had finally found the strength to move and swing to his left.
How ironic, he thought as he fell, his foot had gotten caught in one of those tiny holes of the chain. He rolled away with a shriek as that large ball of spikes almost fell on him.
He took a deep breath to calm himself down as he looked upon that massive black iron ball of destruction that crushed the grass and dirt he was on mere moments ago.
“Guess you’re not as durable as your lil buddy over there.” The Gorilla smirked down at him as he pulled on the chain to bring it out of the ground in a showcase of his strength. “Once I squash you I think I’ll get 'em next for sure.”
Monkey huffed through his nostrils if there was one thing he hated more than being sidelined.
He rushed at the gorilla with a primal shriek of his own, stomping on all fours with a fury that only promised pain!
It was being looked down upon!
No more talking! He went in for the gorilla’s face which he blocked with his large fuzzy arm.
No more games! The gorilla moved back a step as they continued to engage with one another, blocking and attempting to hit one another. Monkey went low again with the intent of hitting his ankles hard so he would lose his balance but…
The large Gorilla clad in bronze armor let go of his weapon and brought his fist down upon him.
It seemed the simian had lost the game of unpredictability here.
He shrieked in pain, at the sudden force of that large fist upon his body and his sights hit the ground in a matter of seconds.
“Ughhh…” Monkey groaned as he attempted to lift himself up, he ached and all in all felt out of sorts. He wasn’t sure why he looked in the direction of where Tigress was and he slightly regretted it.
It was so quick really, about a millisecond of a look between them as he pushed himself halfway up and he swore her eyes glowered a deep shade of red as soon as she registered what had happened to him.
Tigress’s next strike upon her opponent sounded as if thunder clashed and crackled!
And the gorilla reacted as if he was struck by the noise, recoiling in pain as her dangerous palm strike met his arm. He held it with a grimace.
And then all he saw was her running on all fours towards him just as they’d run together the day they met.
But instead of a smile all of her sharp teeth were bared in an aggressive manner as she pounced his way in an incredible feat! He knew this move well, witnessing her movements the first time was an unforgettable experience.
“Haa!” Her palms came together as she roared and only with the sound of her palms hitting something hard only now did he notice that the armed gorilla was aiming to squash him in his dazed state and she just redirected it straight into the ground once again shaking him to his very core with her strength!
He blinked.
The simian was lost in a sea of dust and shock at the entire scene that just played out before him.
‘I could have died…’ The thought pierced his mind sharply as he stood up on shaky legs, he had to catch himself by going on all fours. “Tigress!?” He called out to the young tiger, putting his hand in front of his face as he moved away from the cloud of dust she had created.
Thankfully it didn’t take him long to see the lush yet barren ground forest more clearly, he was inwardly thankful they’d tracked these two outside of the village rather near the roads they seemed to be raiding.
He caught sight of familiar stripes not put a foot away from where he had been, the tiger stood before the gorilla’s still form. ‘Least that big lug was out of the way.’
As he drew closer to the tiger at his own pace, he couldn’t help but note the red that laced her paw. “Did you get him?” He stiffly stood on his two feet as he tore his gaze away from her injured paw and looked at the face of his opponent. He looked stupid right now.
“No.” The tiger shook her head as she looked his way. “It seems as though when I hit his mace the chain and handle recoiled towards his face.” He felt a paw upon his shoulder. “Are you okay?”
He didn’t want to think about how she just hurt herself for him.
“Ugh…” The gorilla groaned as one of his eyelids opened slightly.
Monkey punched him square in the jaw knocking him out.
But he knew he’d have to thank her later.
“Now I am.”
~
Guards were quick to come to the scene after hearing reports of battle in the forest. And with guards thankfully came healers with bandages at the ready.
Blue eyes looked upon his shoulder as one of the medics wiped off the bloody paw print that stained it. He was thankful he only got away with a few bruises and scratches that would heal over time. But Tigress…
His sights moved to the left of their small makeshift medical spot. The young tiger was surrounded by two medics and another Guard who seemed to be intrigued by her paws as they bandaged them up. Even when she was garnering attention, her back was straight, never wavering as she was tended to, and gave her report to the guard.
“Alright. You’re good to go young man.” A soft pat to his back was given to urge him on, he was thankful the doctor was mindful of his bruises.
“Thank you.” He replied with a nod as he slid off the log the rhino had dragged over for him to sit on. The simian went straight for his partner only giving a small glance to the gorilla who was also being tended to, it seemed she broke something over there. By the time he had made it to her side, the healers and guard had walked off. Leaving the two banged up kung fu students alone.
“Are you alright?” He wasn’t sure why he asked, of course, she wasn’t alright! She’d hit a mace for him of all people!
“Yes. There’s no need for concern.” Tigress brushed off her vest with her bandaged paw as if there was no pain. “We accomplished our mission and you are fine from what I can see,” The tiger stood to her full height as she looked him up and down, and placed her paw upon his shoulder once again.
“So, therefore I am fine.”
The young feline started walking before he could even reply to her, she was heading back to the village most likely to make sure the bandits made it to jail without issue. Monkey blanched at that reasoning.
It made no sense!
He jogged to catch up with her as he tried to wrap his mind around it, why did she put himself before herself? Sure she was their group's leader but that didn’t mean she had to care for him that much.
“Pull!”
Both students stopped at the sound of someone yelling and grunting. Both of them looked to the left.
Two large Rhino guards were attempting to pull the mace out of the ground, looking at it now, she had hit it into the ground fairly deep to the point of disrupting some of the soil.
And the way Tigress tilted her head at the scene made him giggle.
“Do you require our assistance?” The tiger asked in a polite manner and the Rhino who ordered his men to pull harder looked at them with a nervous little frown before waving them off with a not so confident smile. “No, no. You kids have done enough for our village. We…” He paused as he watched his men struggle to pull the mace with its chain. “We got this.”
“Are you sure? We really wouldn’t mind helping you out.” Monkey shrugged and attempted to calm his laughter but he just couldn’t help but smile.
“No!” The Rhino replied quickly as one of his guards fell over after losing his grip on the chain.
“Boss! I don’t think we can pull this thing!”
“Yes, we can! I’m not getting upstaged by some group of kids!”
Monkey could feel his snickering start up again so he decided to take the lead for once. “Come on.” He took a hold of the tiger’s arm and tugged on it lightly, wary of her injury. “Let’s go and let them have their fun so we can have ours!”
“Fun?” He could tell even without looking at her she was still watching the group of guards struggles, most likely pondering if she should step in. “For what?”
“For our mission accomplished and…” He paused thinking back on just how ferocious she looked at that moment. To save his life. Monkey pushed a stray branch from a bush aside as they made their short trip back to the small village. “I need to get you something as thanks.”
~
“Anything in particular you want?”
To say he was surprised the tiger went along with his little idea of a break instead of immediately heading home to report back to Master Shifu was an understatement. The tiger seemed to be all business and barely any fun in her life whatsoever.
Tigress shook her head. “No.”
Of course, she wouldn’t have any requests he thought with a groan as they walked past multiple tiny shops, he let his arms and shoulders slump low as he looked around for something! Anything! There had to be something she enjoyed outside of training and being quiet all day long.
His eyes widened as he found a flyer, bright in its own right! He ran up to the wooden board filled to the brim with flyers, there were even some stamped over others! He used his tail to reach the poster.
The illustration had an Argali upon it holding up a small bowl of ice cream! Monkey outwardly gasped and held onto the flyer as if he had been picked by Oogway himself to be the Dragon Warrior!
The simian giggled to himself as he read the headline. “Limited time only! Fresh Ice cream from the mountains!” The poster slipped from his hands as he brought them up to his face. He just couldn’t believe it, Ice cream in this little town out in the middle of nowhere? How lucky were they? He turned towards the tiger noticing how she held the flyer he had touched. “Come on Tigress! I know just the thing we can get!”
And with that Monkey was on a mission, no matter what they would stay in line to get their ice cream even if it did take them almost two hours to get to the front and then another hour when they found out the Argali had to make another batch.
The only positive he got out of that whole thing was watching Tigress attempt to see into the back upon her tiptoes on just how the sheep made ‘this ice cream’ as she put it.
“You’ve really never had it before huh?”
They had taken seats on a bench not too far from the ice cream shop as more people crowded near it. He watched her inspect the little wooden bowl with the soft white ice cream they’d ordered, he wondered at what point she would sniff it. He giggled at that thought.
“I’ve never heard of it until today.” Tigress moved the bowl away from her face, turning her head towards him “Is it really that special?”
He took a small scoop of his ice cream with the small spoon they’d been given. “Mmmhmm. Ice cream is the best! One day, I’ll get some red bean ice cream for everybody.”
While he savored the cool sweetness of his desert he caught her putting her spoon into the ice cream and copying him in a sense albeit more slowly and dare he say cautiously.
He smiled and giggled even more as her eyes opened wide and blinked at the flavor. He could tell she loved it from how she went in for another bite. “I guess you get why it's so
cool
now? Huh?” Monkey nudged the tiger with his elbow and he swore he heard a small noise from her that could be mistaken as a snort of stifled laughter.
“Hold.” He placed his paw over her own stopping her from taking another bite of her treat. “If you eat it too fast you’ll get a sick brain-freeze.” He slowly moved his paw away from her, only now noticing how close they were. “Trust me I know.” He tried to laugh off his hesitance but really neither of them had been that close since they met.
This was new.
She slowly placed her spoon back near the bowl, looking a little disappointed but accepting in a sense. He never noticed her little ears moving until now.
They were quiet after that, just taking their time eating as animals of all kinds walked by, going about their day. He even saw a small cart of fruits being carried off by a red panda.
“It's cool because it's kept in snow.” Tigress surprisingly broke the silence between them and he quirked his brow at her. “Right?”
He literally said that joke ten minutes ago and only now was she responding? His blue eyes watched the tiger beside him, she was sitting as straight as ever compared to his slouching and it seemed she was taking a break from her treat again. He quickly took his own scoops of ice cream before answering her.
It was melting.
For the umpteenth time this day, he felt her paw upon him, his vision was filled with orange and black stripes, stopping him from eating his spoonful. They merely looked at one another for a quiet moment as the town buzzed along without them.
“Yeah Tigress.” The tiger’s paw moved away from his own slowly just as his hand did from her own. And began to eat again. He placed his hand upon her head giving it a pat.
And without pause she copied him.
“Yeah, it is.”
~
Clouds of Autumn carry fulfillments and wishes
~
Thwack!
The loud sound of noodles meeting the table met her ears once again and after months of practice, she did not waver from the loud sound because this time she was making it.
Today her father had trusted the young tiger this early morning before they opened the shop to take care of the noodles with him. She would at the very least make forty while he went for the usually 512 noodles for a usual day at the shop on weekends.
Chunhau placed her roll of noodles down to cut it before taking a glance at her father, twirling a short roll of his own and catching the bottom of the stringy substance easily between his feathers and allowing it to slide into the shape most knew the dough for.
She sprinkled flour upon her own noodles, to keep the moisture as Mr. Ping had instructed and began the rather strenuous process again
The tiger stretched it again after feeling that it had enough flour, there were no measurements to be had with this recipe.
‘You have to feel it out from experience.’
That instruction alone made her nervous at how her noodles would come out, everything she had practiced prior was all about order and doing it precisely without fail but this.
Thwack!
This was different, while it was intimidating it was also fun in a sense. Chunhau placed her dough down again, lathering her workspace with flour to roll her dough in again after pulling it for a few minutes. Soon she’d have to work on her next batch.
Thwack!
Right now, she was only at twenty noodles. The tiger had to move her body a bit more than the expert beside her considering she was still very new to the craft. It was tricky at times she wanted to switch the dough between her paws but she knew that would only result in disaster after trying out with Po once.
She had to keep steady and hold it carefully.
Her ears picked up the sound of Mr. Ping’s knife upon his dough, no doubt preparing for his next batch.
“Do you need any help?” The tiger was tempted to look his way but knew if she did her noodles would go astray somehow.
“No.” She answered quickly before twirling her own dough into a knot-like shape, careful not to forcefully move it as it twisted around one another as if it were two dragons.
“Alright, just tell me if you need any or a break since I’m almost done with my batch.” Her ear flickered at his movement around the kitchen. “Ah.” She heard the older goose sigh. “I’ve gotten things done so much earlier with your help.”
Alright, it was time to pull for real now. The tiger carefully just as her father instructed cut her now stretched dough into medium-sized pieces, she was careful with the strangely shaped knife in her paw that was sat next to her bowl of flour.
When she cut inbetween her noodles, it twirled slightly and it looked as if they were shimmering in the morning glow.
She moved her pieces to the side with absolute care as she felt perspiration on her head. Chunhau placed her paws in the small bowl, coating the table in flour once again for the final step. ‘I wonder how Po did this every day? Does he do this at the palace too?’ The tiger couldn’t help but wonder as she rolled the dough back and forth in the small spot of flour. Back and forth. Back and forth. She recited inwardly as she moved her body with the dough making sure it did not roll away from her.
She never really caught him making noodles in the morning since he would shoo her away to wash up first and by the time she got back the broth would already be boiling and the noodles cleanly cut beside him.
Now, was the tricky part that usually ended in disarray for her. Locking the noodles between her paws and keeping the thing together and unlocking them to truly pull them for that noodle look people loved to come here for. The tiger gulped as she locked those first few noodles between her paws, and brought up together four times before pulling a bit more slowly than she wanted too.
Now, she knew why he was covered in flour at least.
Her right paw stayed downward on her flour-covered workstation and brought her left paw up, taking her noodles with it. Her paw stayed as still as it would in Tai Chi and she focused intently on their shape as she breathed out slowly and brought her noodles over the table again. Inwardly thankful she’d put enough flour on the table because she still had no clue how Po and Mr. Ping picked up more flour for this part.
Twak!
The tiger held both sides of her ring of noodles firmly as she let them hit the counter and flour a few times until she felt they were ready for the next and final step. She remembered vividly how her father had shown her this part.
The goose had lined the noodles and his posture perfectly, using each feather upon his left and right to shake the noodles in order to make them dance in the flour!
It looked as if he was performing his own kind of kung fu. Artful.
Chunhau’s version wasn’t as eye catching but it worked based on what her brother had said. She had a more simplified version of that, moving her body and entire paw to lift the noodles enough to make it look as if it was hopping and swimming in the flour if she moved just right.
“You’re doing so good.”
The tiger's tail couldn’t help but sway almost wag at the praise as she caught her noodles upon her paws, letting them slide a bit from the tip of it so show them off to her father. She tilted her head at them. ‘They look a bit thicker than what Papa makes…’
She heard more than looked at her father moving to touch them.
“These look great!” The goose piped up with a smaller one before moving to her right. “Place them in the bowl with the rest and we’ll finish up these together.”
The tiger did as told despite the doubting look she had at the noodles she made. “Are you sure? They seem a bit thicker than what you make.”
“Thicker isn’t always bad.” After putting the noodles beside his own large batch, she looked up to see him starting on one of her rolls of dough, effortlessly making noodles in seconds where she took almost half an hour. “I used to make them like that when I was younger and…” The tiger could see his shoulders shake in silent laughter. “I’ll tell ya a secret. Customers rarely ever notice if the noodles are thick or thin. And even then people love Cumian.”
Chunhau couldn’t help but watch him work so swiftly and without thought. It was as if he was doing it automatically! “I thought I was supposed to be making these?”
“Oops.” Mr. Ping’s eyes widened as he looked up at her while rolling another bit of dough. “Sorry. I got bored after finishing my batch…”
He kept going and she shook her head at his behavior. Once he started a batch he could just never stop.
The tiger moved around him to pick up her own roll and started the process over again alongside her father as orange finally met them.
“Plus it’s more fun when we do this together.”
The morning had truly started.
Twak!
Two sharp sounds of dough hitting flour-covered tables filled their early morning.
~
“No.”
The goose watched as his daughter eyed the last piece of Tofu they had up for grabs, he knew she wanted it. He’d even given her a few for lunch when he said he wouldn’t this time but of course. He just couldn’t say no to her.
Now she wanted another one.
He saw those amber eyes upturned to look at him for some leniency, she could work with but Mr. Ping stood his ground.
Which really meant he looked away in guilt because the counter needed to be wiped of imaginary dust and vegetables. “We’re still open so no.” He repeated rather weakly as he looked to the entrance of his shop. Hoping, praying for a customer to save him from this situation. “You cannot eat it.” His eyes gained the courage to look at her head go down in defeat but she seemed to accept the fact. Not entirely but somewhat respecting his decision.
“I’ll make you some for dinner okay?” There was his lack of self-control again, Shifu had been getting on him for spoiling her but he couldn’t help it. She never really asked him for many things except snacks and food she just could not get enough of from him.
Which delighted his friends and family, especially the elderly they thought it was cute when he’d let her snack on things in the kitchen...
And he couldn’t deny it was cute himself. The tiger just seemed so happy when he gave her anything.
Which just made this scenario harder to sit in as his restaurant was scaringly quiet this evening, it wasn’t as bad as last summer but still it stung when people stayed home in the late evenings when it started getting too cold. ‘I’ll have to start up the delivery cart soon.’ He knew he couldn’t delay it any longer with Autumn starting and it seemed they’d have a very cold one this year. He’d heard rumors it may snow from the other merchants this year if some of the avians up north were to be believed.
That also meant he had to stop and give Chunhua a rundown on how to do deliveries; she'd only ever taken dishes to his brother Yang so far at his hotel. The goose shook his head at himself, he’d really gotten lax with age and time it seems.
“Go ahead and take it Chu.” He waved, knowing the motion would catch her attention. The goose would never forget how truly sensitive her hearing was. “I’ll just charge you a smile for it. Haha.” Mr. Ping chuckled as he looked around the back of his kitchen wall where all his pans were.
“Huh?”
Except for one.
He was shifting through his bowls and other pots and pans to the point he couldn’t hear the tiger over the clatter of movement. “What are you looking for?”
“My wok, I’m sure it was here.”
“No,” He could hear her chewing inbetween her sentences. “you let Po borrow it.”
The goose paused in his frantic searching and turned his head to see his daughter still chewing on the soy sauce tofu in her paws. “When did I do that?”
“Three days ago. He wanted to make vegetable stir fry and you told him to just take it and bring it back later since you didn’t need it.” He was already placing his things back in place realizing he’d almost made a mess of his kitchen for a simple mistake.
“Oh.” He caught her shoving the rest of the cube away, brushing her paws off on her shirt before helping him with his task. “I did. Seems we wanted to do the same thing.” He chuckled as he went back to the counter, taking the basket that held the tofu back to where the young tiger was finishing up stacking up his bowls. And placed it under the shelf right beside another basket.
“Stir fry is good when it starts getting cold,” Chunhua added while she bent down making sure everything was neat and tidy. When she looked towards him, he was rewarded with a soft smile on her face.
“It is, maybe we can have dinner up there tonight.” He patted her shoulder with his wing, urging her to follow him and she did without question. “Guess we’ll just go up there and get it back since no one seems to be coming in.”
~
But then you came into my life and you changed that
~
It seemed the Thousand steps never got easier.
“Sorry.” The goose huffed as his body slumped and he found himself turning around and sitting down on familiar steps. “I need a break…” His sights met the grey aged stone of these stairs along with the moss that had grown on them, the only thing interrupting that image was his red scarf flowing as the wind blew past them.
“It’s fine.” Mr. Ping turned to see his daughter, walking upon the uneven rocks of the steps keeping her paw up in the air, in the form of what looked like a bird flying.
Tap. Brown eyes watched masterful balance being used so casually as she easily hopped to a higher stone.
Tap.
The old goose couldn’t help but smile at the display, it seemed she was getting very comfortable moving around as she wanted lately, the way her long-sleeved shirt and scarf flowed as she moved made it all look as if she was performing on a natural stage.
“Does the sky interest you that much?” Mr. Ping couldn’t help but ask as he continued to watch her, the young tiger was nearing his spot so in a sense this little show would end soon.
“Not just the sky.” Her amber eyes were glued upward as her body expertly moved and without a second thought let her body fall to the steps near him.
Her paw came down to her side as soon as her feet touched the ground. “But what’s in it aswell.”
Mr. Ping turned his head upward, if he was being honest he’d never really thought much of the sky or what was in it except the clouds and all the weather it brought to their valley. Anything else was too far for him to see or notice. “And what do you see up there?” He couldn’t help but ask as he squinted at the slow-moving white clouds slowly being engulfed by the evening. Only hints of light blue were left above them. “Not many birds fly around here so I assumed the sky was rather empty outside the messengers and Crane.”
“There.” Her very same paw pointed upward as she stepped beside him. He couldn’t help but notice her paw spreading open wide as if to reach whatever she saw.
He really had to squint to see what she had, to the point of even taking a step up until he finally caught it.
A black speck that would go unnoticed by most high was moving at what he could tell was a casual pace but as a bird himself, he could recognize what it was. “Oh my!” His beak opened wide at the sight, he’d never really seen many birds fly so high they must have been a larger kind to soar that high. “How-How did you catch that!?”
Mr. Ping couldn’t even tear his sights away from the speck and just marvel at how lucky he was to see it!
“I always look up there.” Her voice sounded soft and dare he say nostalgic. “It’s freeing.”
“I’ve never thought of it that way.” Now that he was thinking about it, the sky had never really been on his mind even as a chick. “In a way, it just seems as if I’d get lost in it all…We should keep moving.”
The young tiger was beside him in seconds, only tearing her eyes away from the sky and their new find to ask him a question. “But you’re a bird. Isn’t flying something you’re meant to do?”
Meant to do? His sights went back to the moss-covered stairs as they continued up at an easy pace. Again, he’d never really thought about that outside noodles of course considering it was his profession but flying. It never felt like something he had to do, sure he’d flown with friends when he was younger but that was about it. It was a pastime and skill his father had passed down to him out of tradition and nothing else.
“I don't need to fly anywhere because everything I need is within reach. All my friends and loved ones, like you and Po, are here so why would I need to reach any higher?" Mr. Ping nodded to himself, pretty happy with his answer. “I’m guessing you’d fly all the way to the clouds if you could.”
“Higher than that.” He lifted his wing to catch her paw. Something in his heart told him that his daughter was floating away somewhere he couldn’t reach. “But I can’t.”
He looked up to see her sights were glued back to the now pink sky. “Just because you can’t do it doesn’t mean you can’t want it.”
“To want things out of reach seems pointless.”
“I don’t think so.” They were soon reaching the end of their trek, well the first part at least. “We all have dreams, and sometimes it's nice to dream of the impossible.”
~
The "me" on the other side is "me" too
~
The sizzle of the vegetables pops and sounds out in the kitchen from the wok as multiple people move about the scene. One could see it as chaotic but to those who knew the kitchen, it’s a fairly cohesive system unless you are on the sidelines.
Left out.
Chunhua sat in her usual seat, looking at the chair that was meant to be across from her. But it had been moved to the end of the table. She was taking her time cutting the vegetables her father had asked her for. ‘That was Crane’s spot.’
She was cutting her carrots slowly in half just as she was taught, as Mr. Ping and Po talked amongst themselves near the stove as they fried the second batch of stir fry. “Do we really need this much for your friends?”
Mr. Ping asked.
The orange and black feline shifted in her seat as she looked upon Mei Ling’s nicely cut mushrooms.
Po answered with a mouth full of veggies he most likely stole from the bowls they had them in. She didn’t even have to look up to know. “You’d be surprised how much four masters alone could eat.”
The rest of their conversation fell on distracted ears as her gaze moved to the now occupied seat. “I’ve seen them eat and I can attest to that statement, Mr. Ping.” Mei ling smiled as she sat back down near her. “But I can’t blame them. Who wouldn’t want thirds and fourths of that soup you all make so well.”
The golden cat just stepped into conversations so smoothly and all she could do was sit there and wonder what to say as another carrot was cut in half. Her amber eyes followed the piece she cut as it dropped to the plate she had them over. The tiger frowned.
“Oh, you flatter me!” Ping replied happily and the tiger couldn’t help but look his way when he moved his wing Mei’s way. “Crane told me about how much you loved my soup.”
“Does that mean I can’t tell you again?” The golden feline’s expression, she noted how Mei Ling's expression brightened and how naturally it changed and how easy it came to her face. A bright unrestrained smile.
The tiger lightly touched her own face pushing the side of her mouth up a bit. Could she do that?
A shuffling noise near the door made the feline move her paw away from her face quickly as if the motion burned.
“Sorry about all that.” Crane entered the kitchen with a box tied around the rope and a mask upon his waist.
She stared at the mask as she heard and felt the thud of the box upon the table. “You found another box?” Mei ling started before she could even blink.
“Evening Crane.” That was all Chunhau could think of saying, before cutting her last carrot in half.
She got up without saying anything else with her plate of carrots, it didn’t feel right for her to speak right now. The tiger could hear the goose shuffling ingredients about and watched him a moment longer before asking her question. “Is this alright?”
When she had nothing to offer.
“Yeah, that’s just what I needed. Good job.” Po answered instead, he slipped his paw under the plate and she let it go without issue knowing the panda would never drop anything if it had food on it.
“Do you need anything else?”
The panda shook his head halfway before stopping. He lifted his head upward for a moment before answering. “Actually, can you check up on Monkey for me?”
The young tiger made an affirmative noise as she walked away from Po, only slowing her pace as she passed Crane and Mei Ling.
“It’s locked.” The avian looked down at his golden companion attempting to open the medium-sized box. “We’ll have to find the key…maybe it’s in the storage building somewhere?”
“Or break into it,” Mei suggested with a smirk as she let one of her claws free.
“Mei Ling.” Crane deadpanned as he shook his head, before moving to his waist and pulling the mask off his sash. He gently placed the colorful mask upon the table. “No.”
“You’re such a downer.” Mei ling retracted her claw with a downcasted look.
Chunhau now stood beside Crane as she stared into the masks, empty eyes, the shades of green eyebrows catching her attention. It was as if she was looking in a mirror.
“Chu?” Her head quickly turned to regard her friend, her teammate. The avian slightly stretched his long white wing before moving it back. “Do you know anything about this mask?”
Crane waited on her answer, and he couldn’t help but note her posture. How controlled it was, how she had straightened her back as she kept her paws firmly at her sides as her gaze traveled back at the mask with clouded eyes. He wanted to play it off as simple intrigue but there was something there.
Something he couldn’t describe.
The avian watched as amber orbs shifted slightly to look in Mei Ling’s direction before-
“Hey!” The tiger moved with expected speed but still! She went for the mask so quickly and dashed past him without a word.
He turned his head to regard the now ignored front kitchen door with confusion. “Chunhau!” He called out feeling rather annoyed at her actions more than anything!
“Don’t worry about it.” Mei ling spoke up with a little smile on her face as she pushed the box further towards him. “It’s just an old mask and at least now it has a new home.” The golden cat shrugged her shoulders before going back to cutting the mushrooms before her.
Crane wanted to interject because that wasn’t the only issue here, she’d taken it without asking but he supposed he could let it go for now.
~
Like a coin
~
He could sparsely hear slight sound from the way he was twirling his old practice staff, it was so light now compared to when he had first been given a staff, a weapon by Master Shifu. He moved his right foot forward allowing his body to flow freely across the wooden floors of the training hall as he switched the staff between his hands. He brought it behind his back and moved his upper half-forward as he expertly guided the staff around and above his head before bringing it down along with himself.
Master Monkey came to a stop upon his knees, relaxed with the feeling of pure bamboo upon his lap. The simian kept his eyes closed, merely taking in the quiet moment he usually wouldn’t take but as the days grew colder it was only expected to get a bit sluggish and stop every now and then.
He could hear a breeze begin to grow into a strong wind outside.
A small almost nonexistent laugh escaped his sealed lips as his head and shoulders slump as he sat on the floor. My, how time flies…
Monkey felt a weight upon his shoulders and a strange hard surface near the back of his head. This feeling of melancholy could blow away with the wind for now. “Oof.” He slumped exaggeratedly allowing his hands to fall forward, pushing the bamboo staff off his lap. “Heavy. Must be Po.”
“AH!” As soon as he uttered the name Po he was whacked with a tail in his face which promoted him to open his eyes in surprise as he laughed at the reaction. If it hadn’t been for the black and white clouding half of his vision he would have thought it was Viper.
“Definitely not Po.” Monkey spoke inbetween giggles as he reclined. “What are you doing up here so early Chu?” It was Saturday and usually, she’d be down in the Valley with her father but now that he thought about it he hadn’t left the training hall in hours.
“We’re staying for dinner.” That was all he got out of the younger tiger who held on tightly to his neck. He finally turned his head away from her striped arms, his blue eyes only catching a glimpse of his staff before being met with quite a sight. From his rather awkward view, he could see silver, green, black, and red upon an intimidating yet determined expression that donned the mask she wore upon her face. The golden langar couldn’t help but blink at the extravagant mask she wore, it wasn’t something you’d expect someone like her to wear, and yet…
“What’s Po making tonight?” He didn’t have the heart to point it out in the quiet of the training hall as the wind continued to whip outside. In a way, it reminded him of her stripes.
“Po and Papa are making stir fry noodles tonight.”
He could feel when her gaze shifted to his staff on the floor even without watching how the mask so easily formed around her head.
It was a perfect fit, fierce and beautiful in its own right.
“Ah,” Monkey sighed as he turned his head to regard the aged bamboo staff before them. “I’m guessing you remember where that came from?” He knew he didn’t have to ask that question but it never hurt tooask. They’d been so young and naive back then.
“You sure you want to fight with me now?”
Monkey looked downward at his companions' paws, they were bandaged specifically around her palms. “And without a weapon against mine?”
Blue eyes watched as her paws formed into fists. “Yes.” Was the reply he received from Tigress as she stared at him with a familiar stern look he’d grown used to.
The simian shrugged, not really wanting to argue with her. He learned quickly she was stubborn as Shifu.
“Come on man! Hurry up!” Monkey closed his eyes a bit when Mantis yelled to the sides. “I wanna spar with her next!”
“Fine!” He shook his head. Sometimes he swore Mantis and Tigress were on the same page more often than not. They both loved fighting and training nonstop more than he did. “But don’t start crying when you use your paws and get hurt all over again.”
“I won’t.” The tiger bowed as respectful as ever even to someone as lowly as himself before moving further away from him. Her feet stopped at the edge of the fading white chalk lines they’d used today. “Shall we?”
Monkey followed her steps soon after, Master Shifu had been drilling proper tournament etiquette into them for weeks and it was better to get into the habit of it rather than hear a mini Shifu lecture from his opponent.
He walked to the opposite side with his bow casually sitting upon his shoulders until he reached just the same distance of his own faded white line.
He smirked widely as he twirled his staff around, Shifu had never said a little showing off beforehand was too bad! He pointed the end at his opponent. “Let’s!”
“1”
Mantis took the role of referee and started the countdown as both students poised themselves for a spar.
“2. 3! Go!” He couldn’t help but laugh as his friend rushed through the countdown, not even the wind could keep up with his friends' impatience, and nor could it keep up with Tigress!
She came at him hard but he was ready for her aggressive style considering he had six weapons at his arsenal while she only had two.
He wouldn’t allow her to have too much leverage now! He used his staff just as Oogway taught him, as an extension of himself, he waited with bated breath as she came dangerously close to him with those palms!
Twak!
Monkey shoved his staff forward at just the right moment and stopped the soon to be an assault on his person. Tigress, the lucky cat, managed to block that jab with her paw straight on!
He breathed in quickly as he felt push back on that palm from her as if she was pushing him to the edge of the field. The golden langur pulled his staff back and did not hesitate to sidestep and go for the tiger again!
“Haa!” He screamed aloud as the staff fluidly rotated through his moving arms and hands towards Tigress. He was focused on making his combos quick and precise. Monkey made sure he was moving forward no matter how powerful her strikes could be he could not lean back!
Monkey pushed all the force he had in his upper arms to bring his staff down on the tiger to hopefully make her move back but-
Thunk!
His eyes widened momentarily as he watched this young tiger take a full blow of his staff upon her bandaged paws.
Monkey kept going!
He went low and she followed him to block each and every one of his hits with her paws and nothing else! He kept his posture straight and yet he could feel that he was losing his edge as this continued on between them. She was on the defense and yet he could feel each block through his staff and it was immense! It felt as if each strike he landed on her palms hit him back at half force.
He decided to go in for a simple combo. He went high and low, she followed him as expected. In a way, he kind of felt she was mimicking him?
His arm came up, and he cringed at how he was forcing the power behind his strikes rather than letting it come to him naturally, but he wanted to win!
Tigress merely lifted the back of his paw up and the contact between them was electric.
Blue and red met for only a brief moment and he could tell, she wanted to win too!
Monkey took this chance to jab forward with his staff and she did move back this time to avoid it. He moved forward quickly as he twirled his staff in his sweaty palms again for this maneuver! He brought the staff upward again and she blocked it without a single flinch as hardwood met her paws.
He brought his staff down with her paw with a smile. Monkey whipped his staff upward and he was surprised when she moved back so fluidly. The feline was always so stiff, he didn’t know she had it in her!
But it was no problem, there was one last part to this combo that would end this entire spar.
He swooped low with his entire body as he staff grazed near her lower legs. His small body twirled around only for a second but he knew even before he fully turned around that, he had made a mistake.
His head lifted upwards as the shadow of Tigress covered him mid-jump, he brought his staff up in a panic as soon as he saw her paw heading his way. If he hadn’t been on the receiving end, he would have been amazed by her prowess and adaptability!
Monkey brought his staff forward with both hands, the worse he’d get was a stumble if he was lucky.
The sound of her palm connecting with hardwood made his ears ring.
Snap!
The hollow sound the wood made as it dropped to the courtyard ground echoed as he looked down in pure shock at it.
It was only one piece, splintered and broken just as the one he held in his right hand. The fight and need to win were gone as he looked down at his weapon, no.
A part of himself was broken.
“Monkey?” Tigress’ voice sounded distant to him as he continued to stare down at his broken staff, now he could see the pieces of himself littered upon the ground.
“You okay man?” Mantis sounded closer, most likely skittered closer to their little space.
“No.” He gritted his teeth as his shoulders shook.
He could feel eyes on him and despite the fact, he couldn’t help but throw the other half of his broken staff down.
Monkey moved his head up slowly, glaring at bandaged paws all the way up to her face.
“You broke my staff!”
He saw red.
Her expression didn’t change, it never did. The tiger blinked as she looked down upon the broken piece of wood. “I’m sorry.” Was all she had to say, nothing else.
“Yeah Monkey,” Mantis interjected. “I’m sure she didn’t mean it-I mean she had to block and take her shot.” The green bug shrugged as he looked away from the mess of wood in the middle of their circle.
“Oh so you’re taking her side now!” Monkey bared his teeth, fangs and all to the left. He glared down at his so-called friend sticking up for the tiger.
“I’m not on anyone’s side Monkey but it's your fault!” Mantis yelled even louder than when he was usually speaking and he knew he struck a nerve. His thingies were now pointed his way in an angry manner. “Don’t take your anger out on me for your own mistake!”
He heard a noise of movement and only out of habit did he look away from the bug. He watched as Tigress picked up the piece that he had thrown. “I’m sorry….”
“Of course you’d be on her side because that’s all you two do together.”
He felt angry, more than he had ever felt in his life so far. Once more their eyes met that day, but this time he had no clue what was going on in that head of hers. “All you do is break things!”
He stormed off without another word as Mantis yelled for him to come back.
~
Night had befallen the Jade Palace.
It was quiet as the staff waddled off to other sections of the large palace after taking care of their evening duties, and the students themselves prepared for bed after dinner.
A very, quiet and awkward dinner. Despite their very small age gap, Viper had a tendency to give him looks that would put his own mother’s gaze of disappointment to shame. Monkey ended up looking down at his plate of tofu quietly for the majority of the evening. As thoughts of Mantis being a tattletale of all things gave him something to slightly smirk at despite his gloomy mood.
His downcast eyes took a glance to his left.
Tigress’ seat was empty.
Which wasn’t surprising to anyone in the palace, the young tiger was known to train until the very last minute before she had to retire at the time they were meant to be in bed as per Master Shifu’s orders.
The clack of his dishes sounded louder than they should have. Thankfully, it was Viper’s turn to wash dishes this evening.
He couldn’t imagine training all day and night, there was so much to do in a day and so little time. You should enjoy everyday to the fullest, kind of like Oogway did. The simian smiled to himself as Mantis skittered past him quietly. He knew the old turtle did things moreso for enjoyment than anything. That’s how he wanted to live.
It stung a bit.
But he couldn’t dwell on these feelings forever, right? Tomorrow. Monkey opened the door to his room as two lights went out as they prepared for another harsh day of training.
Would this routine ever change?
He fell right onto his mat with a thud before using his feet to pull his sheet over himself. His blue eyes stared into the opposite side of his small room, only shadows appeared behind them.
He wanted to live happily, and yet.
“You broke my staff!”
He saw red.
That wasn’t funny or cheerful as he usually was around the others. Monkey was the kind of guy who didn’t let things bother him, right? That’s how he wanted to be even still...
“All you do is break things!”
He really didn’t mean that.
“I’m sorry….”
At all.
Monkey shifted on his mat again, as if running away from his thoughts but he knew he couldn’t. He pulled his sheets over his head, shutting his eyes tightly. “Why did I say that?” The golden langur whispered to himself as he curled in on himself. Mantis was right, it was his fault but that staff was special, it was his, it was a part of him and-
Thud
He absolutely did not make a tiny
eek
sound at the noise near his door but he was shaking a bit. He was man enough to admit that.
Who could that be? Maybe it was just noise from the other rooms, this was an old building from what Oogway told him. It wouldn’t be the first time he’d heard strange noises at night.
Monkey peeked half of his face from his sheets to see a tall shadow near his door, and was it holding something?
The simian tilted his head, it wasn’t Crane that was for sure so it had to be Tigress. He didn’t dare move as she moved her paw back to whatever she had in her paws. It was long and thin from what he could tell through the paper walls and for better or for worse her eyes were starting to glow through the paper.
Which just made him not want to get up even more.
They stayed like that for far too long in his honest opinion, the tiger as always was more patient than she let on as she stood before his door similar to a statue.
Until she moved and not in a casual manner. The tiger from what he could tell from his spot on his mat, got on one knee holding the item forward towards his door with the care only a soldier would have with their sword.
Tigress bowed before his door. He could see her back and if he was not mistaken, her head must be touching the floor of his door!
Monkey’s eyes widened at this gesture, he hadn’t even been respectful enough to open his door for her and she still bowed respectfully for someone like
him!?
It just made no sense to him at all. He was just the jokester and jokers didn’t get anything but laughs and smiles! So why was she so dead set on showing him so much respect and meticulous care!?
It somewhat reminded him of…
While his thoughts ran, the tiger slowly rose from her position and bowed as if he was Master Shifu, himself and walked off without another word.
Monkey blinked. He blinked twice, trying to rationalize what had just happened to him in a matter of minutes. How was he supposed to sleep after that!? He sorely leaned his entire body back at that, only now realizing his legs and arms had fallen asleep whilst he stared at the door. “Why me?” The simian would never know if he said that for the fuzzy feeling in his limbs or the fact once again Tigress had confused him with her actions.
Would that also ever change? Would he ever get used to it?
He made a frustrated noise as he rolled off his mat, uncaring of who could hear him at this point because today was the worst day of his life and he’d had tomatoes thrown at him so that was saying something!
His blanket fell off his body as he stood, shaking his arms a bit before hobbling towards his door.
Monkey’s head slumped as soon as his hand took hold of the door. “Hopefully Tigress didn't learn how to create a prank today…” That would kill him in more than one way because if so, it was devilishly smart, sneaky but above all else scaringly funny.
The door slid open to reveal…
His knuckles fell to the floor as his mouth gaped at what lay at his feet. Monkey blinked far too many times to count at the staff before him. Even in the darkness of the dorm hall he could tell.
This was pure bamboo. Its light green color shined through the darkness. Monkey slowly but surely kneeled before this beautiful piece, he rarely saw such fresh bamboo, his old staff was dark green.
“Oh.” He made a small noise as he lifted the plant up only to see it was at a decent length for his height.
His hand ran down the rough surface of the bamboo, realization dawning upon what this gift was.
It was a staff, somehow Tigress had found one for him in a day. His blue eyes squinted as he took in the ends of the staff, they were really chipped. Maybe she’d gotten someone to cut it for her? But despite its flaws, he couldn’t help but smile at the gesture.
“Oogway…” Yes, that’s who she reminded him of. Kind in their own unique ways to people who didn’t deserve such bright gifts. Monkey walked back into his room with the staff in hand, mindful of the paper of course. Those sharp edges could spell for a nasty tear.
He closed the door with his tail as he reached for his knife from his small sack.
Monkey sat cross-legged next to his blanket, as he moved the staff in his hands, so he could reach the end.
He started cutting the rough edge of the first end of it, he laughed feeling his shoulders shake as he tried to cut quietly but ultimately failed. The simian knew he should be sleeping but something in his heart told him to make the most of this generous gift. “Yeah, I’ll have to thank her again.”
~
Let's blow away our worries
~
“I’m sorry.”
At some point, he’d ended up holding her paw. He squeezed it tight and his friend made no move to stop him.
“For what?” That was all the young tiger asked him, she was now seated beside him rather than leaning on his back. Somehow, he felt heavier without her weight upon his back.
Monkey turned his head her way, only seeing the sides of her head with the mask covering the rest, and even with that, he could tell she held no ill feelings towards him when she very well should.
“I never properly apologized to you that day, you know?” He didn’t think he could ever make up for it now that he thought about it. “I shouldn’t have said that to you. No matter how angry I felt.” His voice softened and was quieter than he wanted. His shoulders shook, he could feel laughter coming but mostly at himself.
“It’s fine,” Chunhua answered without hesitance as their tails met and moved away from one another as the wind died down. “If anything what I gave you, could never make up for the gift I destroyed. All its memories and care, shattered.”
Monkey slumped, his free paw finding his head. His fingers ran through his fur before answering her. “How’d you get it so quick anyways? I always wondered that.” He dodged what she said hoping the change of subject would deter those kinds of thoughts.
He gripped a tuft of his own fur. The thoughts he helped create within her.
Monkey looked up as she turned her head to regard him, he watched as black, white, and orange disappeared to reveal the full visage and color of her mask.
For some reason, he could not tear his eyes away from the green of it right above her amber eyes. “I broke it.”
He gripped that tuft harder. “What?”
“I broke it with my paws…” His eyes moved towards the red upon the cheeks of the mask as she squeezed his paw back. “for you.”
Monkey stayed silent as he stared into that mask, the realization of it all hitting him hard. What could he say to that? Once again, he was trapped inside his mind wondering why? Why him of all people she go so far for? It was unnecessary. What had he done for her besides crack jokes at her? That’s all he could offer.
As the young tiger stood up, she kept his hand in her paw, silently urging him to move. Monkey followed without a word to the door of the training room as they were met with the blanket darkness of the night.
“Why?” Monkey couldn’t help but ask, his voice cracked at the pure emotion bubbling in his heart at what she had admitted to him. “Why me?”
The wind had died down. So it was so very quiet up here.
“Because,” Chunhua stood with him at the open door of the training hall, looking upward towards the sky. “You made me realize I’m best at breaking things.”
Monkey said nothing as she guided him to the dorms.
There was nothing to say in the end.
How could he reply to someone so bright?
~
I'm sure I'm going to meet my new self
Notes:
Alright, we made it chapter 2 the first of 5 focus chapters of the five! Did you like it!? I had so much fun writing this chapter with its emphasis on action, you'll be seeing quite a few of those kinds of scenes in the future! Here we got a lot of good small instances of Monkey and how he goes about his day along with showing how Ping and Tigress are handling their new routines in life as a family.
I hope you all enjoy the mask, it's going to be very relevant as we continue forward! Now that I'm done gushing I need to give some thanks to a dear friend of mine.I'd like to thank Huff for giving me inspiration for Ping's line in this scene with Tigress. If it wasn't for her fic, "Bird with a broken wing" it would have never been made! So check her stuff out! It's really amazing!
Now to the Research notes and links!!:
Congee recipe if any of you are curious: https://www.thespruceeats.com/basic-congee-recipes-4065244
If you want to learn more about the intricacies of noodle making look no further than here!: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=f2kesmAO8VU&list=PL115OBeLNcZN1p_lfLyxilxeK5S_nkJLw&index=16&t=272s
Inspiration and lessons on how to wield the basics of bamboo staff fighting: https://www.wikihow.com/Fight-with-a-Bo-StaffNow for previews of Chapter 3 - Starlight:
“Cooking can’t solve my problems this time, it seems...”
“I don’t know what it is yet.”
“Where do we go now?”
“You don’t have to repay us in your blood.”
Chapter 3: Starlight
Summary:
So close to perfect, it hurts to throw it all away
Here's your color for this week!: Blue - conserving, healing, relaxation, exploration, trust, calmness, immortality
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
But there are things that we have yet to find
~
Mr. Ping was once again stumped.
It wouldn’t be the first time nor the last considering his track record in life but this was different.
The goose looked upon the mask that was settled upon the top of his daughter's head, he wasn’t sure if he would ever get used to its bright colors and expression. He’d stayed with the tiger in her room since she was quieter than he liked as they walked back down the steps.
It was Sunday and considering how late they came home, he decided not to open today.
Even with the mask upon her face in the dark of night, he could tell she was looking up upon the stars.
His wing rubbed circles upon Chunhua’s back as she rested peacefully. At least she had gone to sleep well enough but that couldn’t sate his worries that overflowed his heart.
She’d worn the mask during dinner, lifting the bottom to eat while Monkey had a lost and dejected expression on his face as they ate quietly amongst themselves.
To say the least, it was an awkward dinner without the joy of Monkey bouncing off Po and Mantis.
His son promised he’d talk to his friend before he left but still what happened between them to cause such a state?
Surprisingly out of all the colors on the mask, it was the silver that caught his attention, it covered a good portion of its nose area and led down to its mouth. Mr. Ping sighed outwardly, he would really have to talk with her today considering he had to take her back up to the palace later.
He patted her paw upon his stomach before sliding out of her hold and off the bed. “I’m not getting any more sleep so I may aswell fix breakfast.”
The goose stopped once more, just watching her sleep for a moment. He was happy that she was at peace when she slept at the very least even though he knew she’d wake up and all those thoughts would weigh her down again.
He gently pulled the mask away from her head and placed it to the side, now he could see those beautiful stripes and spots of hers. His wing brushed through her shimmering fur, and he still never knew how it was just so naturally soft!
Mr. Ping could never imagine hiding this precious face, especially that slight dark spot around the top of her nose which he and Shifu bet on would be a new spot to grow in maybe later on in her life.
He chuckled to himself, thankful for the happy memory as he slipped quietly out the room so as to not disturb her, the sun wasn’t out yet and he wanted her to get as much rest as possible.
His wingtips ran past the walls of his steps right down to the kitchen as his thoughts too wandered along with the chilly wind of the early morning.
With his front door closed, he didn’t have much to look out into except the sky slowly changing colors to welcome the sun.
“Seems like I’m picking up her habits…” He tore his gaze away from the sky as he kneeled as best as he could to reach that basket of apples he kept in the kitchen. Maybe some Apple Congee would make her happy enough?
He was quick to take his knife as he did every day for work and cut away at the apple into the dices he wanted. Since the leftover congee was already situated to the side he wouldn’t have to do much outside warm it up and add what he wanted.
“I should thank Po more often.” He thought absentmindedly to himself as he moved once again to grab said congee along with cinnamon and walnuts.
The fire was lit along with some extra water as he placed all the ingredients he wanted for his daughter into the mix.
He should do many things for both his children now that he thought about it, Po needed more clothes even though Po told him he didn’t need him to buy him anything, he wanted to! He was his father after all and he was working so hard to be a good master outside Kung Fu alongside Shifu! He was so proud of him!
And Chunhua needed specific clothes for her Cuju club, he was tired of her coming home dirty in her nice shirts. But besides that, he was happy she was enjoying spending time with her new friends. To be frank, he was glad she was meeting new people instead of only sticking with everyone in the palace.
He found himself so lost in his thoughts he forgot to mush some of the rice in his stirring!
It would hopefully expand her view on things.
He slumped a bit as he looked into the pot of congee. “Cooking can’t solve my problems this time, it seems...”
Orange peaked beyond blues and black in the sky as the stars retired.
~
Stand up! Reach for the sky! Don’t let your spirit die!
~
When he came back up the steps to his daughter’s room, she was awake.
Mr. Ping blinked when he saw that she’d put the mask back on her face, even with the light littering through the blinds of the window, the colors popped so vividly to him.
“Good morning.” He smiled despite his internal worries and placed the tray with their two bowls upon the floor. “I decided to add some apples to the congee.”
He softly blew the steam from the bowl away as he handed it to her before taking his own and sitting next to the tiger.
“Morning.” Was the delayed answer he received as she looked down into her bowl quietly as her tail barely moved behind him. That and along with the way she moved her palms against the warm bowl, light taps of her claws filling the silence between them showed that she wasn’t entirely all there.
The goose took a bite of his own congee, he’d been so preoccupied in his mind he forgot to make his own so it was apples for him today. Not that he minded. “How about we go for a walk today?”
She was hiding.
Mr. Ping didn’t even have to look up to see that Chunhau had tilted her mask in order to eat her own food, and that small shuffle of her tail behind him made him feel a bit better on that cool morning.
The clatter of windows across from them was clear as day, soon the valley would wake up for a new day. “But I have to go back to the palace today,” Chunhau spoke through light chewing, and that alone made the old goose chuckle to himself all but forgetting his breakfast.
That was the last thing he wanted her to do.
“I’m sure Shifu wouldn’t mind if we’re a little late.”
~
Kiss and make it better
~
Tap. Tap. Tap.
Shifu tapped his fingers away upon his desk as he read the schedule for this month, considering it was November they would have to start on preparations for the Winter Solstice this year. Many of the Masters from last year seemed to love the prospect of having it at Mr. Ping’s noodle shop again. They’d raised a considerable amount of donations from that whole affair so it was only natural they would do it again.
Tap.
“Po?” He called out to the panda who was searching through one of his cabinets for a scroll of names he’d asked for a mere moment ago. “Where is Mr. Ping’s list? I’d rather have what he needs than him rushing around for everything.”
‘Dumb goose.’ Ping had made a whole fuss about bothering him while he shopped as if he had a process to work with at all! That goose did nothing but drag him around during the week before the actual dinner as he window shopped!
His round glasses tilted ever so slightly off his nose as his cheek fell into his hand.
“Oh yeah!” The panda said as if he forgot something. “It’s on a separate scroll, should be on your left!” Po even moved his left paw about as if he didn’t know where it was.
Despite that though, the old red panda did look to his left, and lo and behold there it was, he hadn’t even noticed the scroll there next to his cooling tea. Shifu picked the scroll up and allowed it to unfurl outward as he adjusted his reading glasses.
The bottom hilt bumped against his desk and rolled off to the other end of his small room.
Shifu tilted his head to watch it continue to roll on until it came to a stop when it hit the wall. “
Why
...is this so long!?” And by god, it looked as if it had more on it! “What does he need all this food for!?”
As he took it upon himself to pull this monster of a list back to him, Po answered his question with an unnecessary statement tacked onto it. “Well after last year alot of the masters made requests for different kinds of food they’d like to have at his shop and well,”
The bottom rolled away again as he pulled the upper part of it up. He was going to choke that goose! “You know my dad, he wants to go all out considering what a success it’s been, that and I think he’s enjoying challenging himself with all these new recipes. He even imported a few ingredients last week. Also,” Po turned away from the small cabinet he kneeled near and watched with a smile as he struggled with the long scroll. “You really need to clean this out…”
“If you don’t want to clean it then be quiet.” The master growled out as he was seconds away from giving up on this thing entirely! It just never ended!
Shifu’s ears were only graced with about three minutes of silence before Po spoke up again. “Found it!” Po shouted triumphantly as he tapped the bottom of the cabinet with his foot before coming his way. “You had it in the wrong section Master. By the way...”
The old red panda paused in taking the scroll from the dragon warrior before him as he added that last line. “What is it?”
Po hesitantly let the scroll go between them as his claw tips met one another. He looked hesitant. “I was just wondering if you still needed my help this morning. There’s something I need to do.”
Shifu’s ear flickered a bit at his low tone. “Does it have to do with that wood you brought in yesterday?”
Po laughed. “Guess Viper was right. I am an open scroll to you guys.” The panda rubbed his paw upon his shirt, it was pure green with leaf patterns littering its sides. “But yes it is. I just have to cut it up in a certain shape for Chu and I’ll be right back so please?” The panda looked towards him with bright green eyes filled with pleading as he brought his paws together.
He couldn’t help but look away at that. “It’s...alright Po. You’ve done enough for today to help me when you didn’t have too so go on.” The old panda cleared his throat despite not really needing to and waved his student off. “Are you making her a new figure?”
He wasn’t sure why he asked but in a sense, he had been talking more casually to Po lately. And calling him Panda less, he noted.
“Oh no. I’m making her a board.”
“A board?” The panda had said it so casually it caught him off guard. What would she need a board for?
“I should probably explain it a bit more.” He was thankful, Po was catching up to him in these kinds of scenarios because he found that at times, he just couldn’t keep up with any of their ideas. They were so extravagant and borderline absurd at times.
Po hummed a moment as he thought before in a flash he picked up a blank scroll and immediately took an ink brush before drawing something. “I’ve been trying to help Chu with her expressions since it seems like a big worry for her lately so I thought maybe she could just draw how she feels so no one would have to guess. Like this!”
Shifu was presented with a drawing of a basic cat-like head with a square shape over where the face would be, which had a simplistic little smiley face covering it. He never knew Tigress worried about her expressions that much. “So why wood exactly? And how is she going to carry this around?” The questions piled up in his head as he thought how she’d use it on a day-to-day basis because he knew at this point she would.
“We picked wood because Chu brought up the fact paper would get wet in the rain plus if she does drop it the wood would at least hold out and not crinkle,” Po explained as he looked upon his work. “We thought of that too actually!” He found a black claw pointed his way. “That’s why I’m going to add a handle around the wood so she can have it on her side and add more boards to it if she wants like a key holder!”
“That’s really well thought out Po.” The praise slipped so easily from his mouth he surprised himself a bit. All in all, he was content with the fact the panda was helping his sister out so much.
“Thanks, Shifu!” Po beamed at the compliment. “I’m just glad she’s letting me help her towards her goal.” His expression grew dim at that, his head lowered just enough to make it seem as if he was slumping.
“She has a goal? Towards what? If that’s alright to impart to me…” He really had to stop hesitating when he was talking to his students outside of training but it wasn’t easy just talking to them as it was. They had their own lives separate from him and that was fine by him.
“That’s the thing…”
Shifu waited with bated breath, he was so curious as to what her goal was. What if it was outside Kung Fu? Or outside the Jade palace in general?
Now he kind of didn’t want to know.
“I don’t know what it is yet.”
Shifu dropped Ping’s list as his ears and eyes twitched. Sometimes he swore everyone just emulated the most annoying aspects of Oogway in his life just to torture him.
Po continued despite his master’s silence and looked back at the picture with a small smile. “I think that’s the best part about it all, she’s changing every day, and sooner or later she’ll find what she’s looking for. And I’m happy enough to support her towards whatever it may be.”
Shifu didn’t know how to respond to that declaration at all. It was about as endearing as it could get from Po but also, there were qualities of a kind-hearted teacher just waiting to be uncovered in that statement. It reminded him of Crane, just how much hidden wisdom they kept to themselves until someone truly needed it.
“I should get going.” The Dragon Warrior shuffled off his floor, leaving his drawing upon his desk. “Chu will be back soon won’t she?” The panda hopped over the still unfurled scroll and went to grab his scarf.
“She should have been back by now?” Shifu finally spoke up before the panda was halfway out his door.
“See ya Shifu!” Po closed his door and not but seconds later opened it up again to look at him. “Promise to come for dinner tonight right?”
“Right. I promise now, go on.” He urged the panda before he started up another conversation with him. “You’d best use your time wisely, Dragon Warrior.”
“Aha yeah. Byeee!” He was left with a quick wave and a closed-door before the silence truly hit him.
‘Maybe. I’m getting too used to his noises.’ The old red panda shook his head moreso at himself than towards Po before his eyes found his way back to the doodle he’d left behind. He stared at the smiling face for far too long in his honest opinion.
Why was she worried about her expressions? Was that why she wore that mask at dinner? He wasn’t there to see it but he heard enough from Po about it to feel a bit concerned about it all. “I should have asked him about it.” When he thought about Tigress’s expressions, he mostly remembered the way her ears or tail moved.
Not so much of her face now that he thought about it.
“My, my you must be little Tigress.” The old tortoise spoke up as he walked with his cane to both him and his new student.
By the time they had entered the palace entrance, night had begun. Stars twinkled above them, watching and wondering where this path would lead them.
“Come closer little one and let me get a good look at you.” Oogway laughed good-naturedly as he offered his claw to the small child.
Shifu watched her hesitate as she stood next to him. He took a step away from her when he noted how close she’d gotten to his side before urging her on with a firm movement with his head towards his master. “Go on. Do not be rude to my Master.”
To salvation?
He watched as two golden fiery orbs directed her hesitation at him so clearly and vividly, it almost hurt to look away. Her paws stayed with one another as she took cautious and uneasy steps towards Oogway, her little ears were also lowered.
Or ruin?
His master was as calm and patient as ever as he was with every living being upon this place and anywhere he went. He patted her head gently which caused her ears to go up before relaxing. “You remind me of a little star.”
The old red panda didn’t even have to look at the young tiger to know her tail was wagging at the affection she was receiving.
“A star?” Tigress questioned and he looked up just in time to see her rub against that palm with her head. “But they're bright.”
“And so are you.”
Shifu clenched his fist at the casual talk amongst them, he tried not to think about him. He really did but every little detail about her reminded him of his dear, dear son. He’d used to rub himself against his palm just like that and would make little noises to let him know he was happy.
He stormed off without another word, running his fingers through his fur.
“Master?”
He stopped only a moment, not even bothering to look back at the little girl.
“Where do we go now?”
“You…” Shifu paused once again, not wanting to look into eyes that glowered and begged for his attention. “You will be escorted to your room by one of the servants. Good night.”
Just want you by my side
~
Their walk had led them down a path he’d become more and more familiar with.
It was a small path littered with weeds and wild brushes spread in the forest, mostly due to the fact this path wasn’t used much by any of the valley’s occupant’s anymore. Mr. Ping only knew about them because he used to come this way to look for mushrooms and other herbs before the market grew to what it was now.
His brown eyes couldn’t help but take in the scenery surrounding them as they walked together at a casual pace, he could hear his daughter purposely step on dry leaves making them crinkle beneath her feet. ‘At least she seems more relaxed than earlier.’
He couldn’t hesitate this time.
He brought his feathers up to his shoulders rubbing them up and down for warmth, it was still morning so it was very chilly.
“Chunhua. I want you to talk to me okay?” The goose spoke up as he continued to rub his shoulders, he noted they were nearing that same stone bridge. He turned his head towards her, which was to his right. Here he could see how she held herself, standing tall and straight as if she was being watched.
Mr. Ping stopped at the aged old stone before them and spoke again when he was greeted with silence. “You don’t have to hide from me.” The tiger stopped beside him with hesitance, that mask still covering her face from his view.
He watched closely as her body language changed, her muscles shook as she clenched her fist, never looking his way and only forward. The sounds of soft winds rustling the trees accompanied her paw as it slowly came up to pull the mask away from her face and to the side of her head.
“I wanted to believe I’ve changed…” Her paw dropped to her side and here, where he could see what was truly wrong.
“You have.” Mr. Ping reached out with his wing towards her paw, he was thankful she held onto him. It was the least he could do in his limited position. “You’ve changed so much and I couldn’t be more proud of the steps you’ve taken.”
“But not enough.” Chunhua shook her head, eyes closed shut. “At this rate, I’ll never be able to reach it.”
He knew he had to move forward with her, if he stopped here there would be no going back. “Reach what?” Mr. Ping took a step forward and as expected she followed along with his pace. “Tell me what it is so I can help you. That’s what I’m here for so…”
Please don’t hide. The old goose inwardly begged, for every day she grew and changed he did often worry about his daughter falling back into old habits. It’s what anyone would do in the face of such drastic change. He’d know.
Chunhua stopped abruptly and he could feel that shift in her stance. “The end of this role.” Her shoulders were squared and her head was leaned forward, despite this rather intimidating form she took to air her own troubles. He refused to let go of her paw. “When it ends maybe I can begin anew so I can be what you all cherish…like Mei Ling,” The tiger abruptly moved her gaze away from him and looked away, she tried to pull away from his hold but again.
He refused to let her go!
Mr. Ping felt a heavyweight upon his heart with how soft her voice had gotten at cherish, it sounded as if she couldn’t even say the whole word. “Why do you think we don’t cherish you already? I know I do.” The goose smiled despite his own worries, there was nothing else he could do but inwardly he hoped it would be enough to lift her spirits.
“Both you and Po are my beautiful treasures.” He continued on without pause as the light river below flowed beneath them. “And I wouldn’t trade what I have now for anything or anyone else.”
Mr. Ping urged his daughter forward and he was thankful she followed beside him and not behind. Sometimes he’d catch her doing that out of habit but he wanted her to clearly know that he would stay by her side. Forever.
“Even though all I have to offer is what I can do on the battlefield?” Chunhua was looking down directly into his brown eyes and he could tell with her glower that she was serious. “If I have to spill more of my blood for you all then so be it. If that helps me find what I want then I will do it.”
And he knew with each word that she literally meant it, he’d seen time and time again that she was not one to shy away from taking a shot for her friends or mere strangers for the sake of justice and protection.
She was a shield personified. The goose’s wing shook at just how passionate she sounded with her declaration. It was all too tempting to yell and tell her that putting herself into danger like that wasn’t worth it.
“You don’t have to repay us in your blood.” But he also knew as her father, that would get him nowhere. What she needed most was guidance down this murky path in her life and he would be there with his lantern to help her!
“It’s all I have to give.” They stepped off that bridge together as the trickle of water sounded behind them as her head fell low, ears flowing in that sad expression he never liked to see on her.
“I don’t think so. What about our time together.” It just didn’t fit in his honest opinion. What fits her best was when she smiled even when it was small along with that slight tilt of her head. Mr. Ping nodded to himself as they went further down the path, the trees parted inbetween one another to let the light of the sunshine through. “Your happiness. You have so much more to give than in just a fight.” He’d tell her that no matter how many times she needed to hear it.
Chunhua's paw fiddled with the mask upon the side of her head. “That’s only one side of me.”
“And it’s still a part of you, isn’t it?” He held onto that precious paw as tightly as he could, it didn’t matter that she couldn’t feel it due to years of abuse to her own body. “Which way do you want to go?” The old goose already knew what she would do on this pathway, she’d look towards the off-beaten path on the left and then abruptly turn to the right leading them back to the Valley.
Mr. Ping was determined to share his warmth with her.
The tiger slid the mask down, covering her face fully once again. “I don’t know.”
“Well, I do. You’re my little spring flower after all.”
~
This is a song about you baby
~
For once, he didn’t feel as if he would choke in this old building, maybe all the dusting they did pay off.
After a few days of leaving the door wide open, wiping and shaking dust while moving boxes around, they’d found quite the old treasures in the back. From old vases to attire that looked far too good to be just day-to-day training outfits, and portraits lost to time.
They’d even found Viper’s crate of old things when she’d first moved here!
Crane moved carefully with the rope that held the box he was carrying out, there had been reports from the birds who kept a watch in the skies for the weather and they warned for snow soon. ‘We’re going to need a lot of blankets no doubt.’
He leaned his head down low, carefully placing the box down upon soft grass. The avian was smart enough to wear a scarf with how cold it was today, despite the fact it got in the way of his movements at times. Crane tugged on the rope, using his claws to tip the box upward so it would untie itself from around it so he could continue.
To the left, he could hear Mei Ling rummaging through another box, he swore they’d never find those blankets at this rate. Although he was getting a bit tired so maybe a break here and there wouldn’t kill him. Master Crane shook his head while he made his way to the side of the building where he’d left a bucket of water for himself.
With the rope set aside, he went ahead and got a mouthful of water for himself.
When he lifted his head he couldn’t help but look upon the box beside the bucket. It was the box that he had found after picking that strange mask up, one that Tigress had yet to return. The avian was still baffled by her behavior; it was just so strange, and worst of all. In a way, the mask fit her as if it was meant for her face and no one else's. He knew that was impossible but…
Crane used his talons to open the box again, before taking another gulp of water from his bucket. It had become a habit as of late, he just kept opening it and looking upon these random objects.
There was the ice cream flyer, a clover, some sort of wilted flower, and a brown bag he had yet to touch.
‘There had to be some connection to it all.’ He moved his wings about as he lifted his talons to pluck the small bag. “Either that or someone was a bit of a saver of obscure objects.” He shook the bag a bit and from the sound of it.
“Please don’t tell me that’s more rocks.”
He expertly turned his body on one leg to face Mei ling. “No, It sounds like wood?” He gave it another little shake. “Maybe little pieces of wood at that. Is that?”
The golden cat grinned widely as soon as he noticed what she held in her paws. “An ornate plate? Why yes it is.” She shimmed her shoulders as she showed off that beautiful piece of art, he placed the small bag to the side as he peered closer at it, with a little “awe” escaping his mouth.
“This must have been for an opera show of some kind.” The illustration upon the plate was of a
Crane covered in a beautiful headdress and white make-up to accent her features, her wing was lifted upward showing small details upon her dress sleeve, tiny flowers painted with care. The piece even had the stand for the plate which was pure black dragons holding the dish upon their backs. “The writing is kind of old, I could polish it to see it better later.”
He lifted his head, only now noticing how close he was to the saucer.
“I knew you’d know exactly what it was from.” The golden cat giggled as she adjusted her hold on the stand. “I thought it was just the kind of fancy China most parents won’t ever use…”
Crane scoffed at that. “One day, I’ll have to take you to one so you’ll get why these are so beautiful and not meant for food!” He swung his wing her way and she feigned being hit rather dramatically. “Or maybe I’ll just shove you on the stage.”
They both laughed together under the soft yet growing breeze that carried the cold of Autumn.
“I’d heard Crane’s had a large theater for shows like that,” Mei Ling made her way to the stray box they’d pulled out an hour ago and placed the ornate plate upon it with a small noise. “Does that mean you know how to dance and act?” Yellow eyes darted towards him with that glint of light he knew too well and loved.
He smiled. “No,” The avian answered in a forthwith manner that he recovered from with a puff of his feathers. “All Crane’s do not know how to dance and act, especially not me…”
Pat pat pat!
“But you're the graceful master of the Crane style!” He was soon met with the hopping Mei Ling, as she drummed her paws against the wooden box with no rhythm in mind, her shoulders moved along with her own internal beat as she smiled. “Surely you know something! C’mon show us something!”
Crane stared at his girlfriend wide-eyed at just how quick she was to do anything just for the sake of doing it. He lifted his right claw and brought his hat low as he once again turned on his left leg to leave the cat to her own devices.
The drumming continued and she started to make a rather repetitive beat as if she remembered a song. “Jia! Don’t just leave me hanging! I’ll be leaving soon and wouldn’t you be sick if I left without seeing you dance?”
The beat was beginning to pick up from Mei. His shoulders began to roll along with the mere thought of a song, any would do in the midst of the chaotic rhythm they shared between one another.
The taps of her paws began to lighten up from the drumming she had started with in order to go along with the beat. Mei ling began to sound out. “Dun duun dun duun daa!” His legs started to move and at that point, he was too close to hopping. Well, no one was out here to see them messing around so..
Mei Ling knew him far too well.
‘Why not have some fun?’ Crane could feel his wings flow upward just as easy as when he trained on a day-to-day basis but this was more relaxed and far more natural than that. His other going downward before he found himself twirling and taking the very wind with him as he turned himself around to see the love of his life having a grand old time watching him move.
So he may have shown off a bit more than he wanted!
The bird carried himself as he always did lightly ever mindful of his steps and yet dancing no matter how many times he did it felt so freeing. He brought one wing up near his chest and let it slide down and repeated the motion a few times before bringing both wings down in a wavy kind of way.
It didn’t take long for Mei ling to move from drumming to join him after that!
And the cat was as nimble as he remembered as she hopped and strolled towards him with a small march while keeping her arms in motion. Round and round they went as she laughed with pure joy.
When they closed that distance between one another, dancing around one another despite their differences in the cold of the morning, Crane felt he knew what love truly meant as he watched Mei Ling sing out random lyrics and he couldn’t help but join in!
~
Her paws stayed still upon the bark of the tree she held onto as the two danced without a care in the distance.
Behind her mask, Chunhau watched and noted how they interacted, how they smiled and laughed so honestly between one another. They didn’t need silence or time to think of what to say to one another. The tiger's claws scraped against the tree, leaving behind long, thick marks.
The tiger master was quick to get up and leave after that.
She stayed to the sides quietly avoiding each and every leaf that littered the ground as the sounds of their joy sounded further and further away.
Chunhau stopped before the well. She stared at it, thinking. Was all it took was a smile and a laugh to bring the ones close to her joy? Would that close the distance between them that she just could not keep within her reach?
Could she keep it up was the question that plagued her mind the most as she pulled the bucket of water back to the surface. The water sloshed around, she could hear the droplets fall back to their source.
Some of the water spilled onto her feet as she placed it down on the ground, one deep breath was taken in before she took her mask off.
Chunhua looked directly at her reflection in the water as it moved, and all she saw was Tigress.
The mask was still hanging on the side of her head as her paws came up to move the sides of her mouth upward.
Only Tigress.
~
So Baby keep on doing what you’re doing
~
Crane walked leisurely through the halls, only letting his vision stray to the windows to the side as the grey clouds grew darker and darker in color and intensity. ‘Maybe it will actually snow.’ He couldn’t help but think to himself before stopping at a surprise visitor.
Mr. Ping exited Shifu’s room and waved at him with the smile he came to expect and cherish from the older goose.
“Good afternoon Mr. Ping!” The avian waved as he walked closer to the older bird, they’d long since left behind formalities between one another. The noodle owner was as respected as any master here at this point. “I didn’t expect to see you here so late.”
“Aha. I didn’t either but life tends to throw you off at times.” Mr. Ping was adjusting his scarf no doubt getting ready to head back down to his shop.
Crane tilted his head at that, the other avian sounded distant albeit not too far from his usual cheerfulness. “Did something happen?”
“No,” Ping stretched the “o” out as if to emphasize everything was fine before he looked out into the window a bit away from them. “I think I’m just worrying too much about things that have yet to come is all.”
“I can understand that.”
“Ah but don’t let me keep you here!” Mr. Ping waved his wing at him to shoo before waddling off to the way he came in... “You came here to see Shifu, didn’t you? And I need to hurry and see if I can open in time for lunch hour!”
Crane laughed at the old goose, always trying to stay on top of business as usual. “Alright Bye Mr. Ping take care going down those steps!”
“I will!” The sound of Ping’s voice echoed down the halls, that goose could move when he wanted!
Crane stood there, looking down that narrow hall towards the exit, he was left alone with his thoughts once again and he wasn’t sure what to do with them entirely. He knew he just wanted to ask Shifu about the box and this bag of dominoes but there were also other feelings boiling within his heart.
His yellow eyes looked upon the door of his Master’s room. ‘Hopefully, they weren’t as transparent as I think they are.’
Knock knock.
“Come in.” Was the delayed reply he was given before he slid open the door with his claws and entered.
The old red panda hadn’t even looked up to greet him, only his left ear raised listening to the sound of his steps no doubt. “Afternoon Master Crane.”
Despite that, he still bowed as he entered further into the room. “Good evening Master Shifu,” He paused as he watched the red panda pull scroll after scroll from a cabinet right next to his other dark wood one. “If you don’t mind I wanted to ask you a question about something I found in the old storage building.”
Shifu turned his head slowly to him, which seemed to catch the old master's attention. “I’d heard Master Mei Ling had caught an interest in our old things from Po but I didn’t believe him at first…”
“Neither did I but she’s very…” Crane couldn’t help but smile as he thought of his friend. “determined as you can see.”
“A good trait in my humble opinion.” He caught the faintest of smiles from the red panda as he opened one last scroll and gave a small kick to the door of the cabinet and walked to his desk with briskness. “Now what is it that you wanted to ask me about?”
Crane blinked almost forgetting himself in their casual conversation, which seemed to be the norm between them as of late. “I found a box filled with random items,” He turned his head and plucked the small bag tied to his side and placed it gently upon Shifu’s desk. The wood clattered ever so slightly as it touched the smooth wooden surface.
He noted carefully how Shifu’s ear’s flickered at that.
He barely had time to explain what was in it before the old master pulled it closer to himself and opened it slowly with an expression that could only be described as grief-stricken nostalgia.
“Dominoes.” Was the only word uttered between them in that quiet room as he watched his Master’s hand fall upon his heart.
Crane took his chance after allowing the moment of realization to pass, he didn’t want to bombard the old man with questions so soon but sooner or later they had to be asked. “Did this belong to someone you knew?”
“Yes, It...” Shifu picked up a single piece from the bag and inspected it, it was light brown yet held some dark brown upon its sides. The red panda paused and that grief turned into a more sorrowful expression. He’d never seen him like this before.”It belonged to a past student of mine, I helped her long ago with her training.”
Crane found himself confused again, tilting his head to look at the domino Shifu held up so carefully. “How could dominoes help with training?” He’d always been interested in the old masters' methods of training that seemed to vary from genius to downright outrageous in his honest opinion but this. This felt like something special.
Shifu stood up, taking the small bag with him as he pushed pillows aside with his foot. “I’d be happy to show you.”
~
Everybody’s dancing all around the world and all you gotta do is do what feels good to you
~
Monkey looked up into the sky, noting just how dark the clouds were getting, he rubbed his hands in random places for any kind of warmth despite the fact he was wearing more clothes than usual today. “Maaantiisss!” The simian whined as a chilly breeze ran through his fur and bones. “Let’s go back to the dorm, it's too cold to be out here!”
He was still wondering why he’d even followed the bug out here when he was just fine, snuggled under his blanket in his room. He stopped for a moment in their accent to the training hall. ‘Oh yeah I said I was bored…’ He groaned to himself.
“C’mon man a lil cold never hurt anyone!” Said the bug who bothered to wear a small vest and scarf! Monkey found himself snickering at his friend without even saying anything.
They passed the red gate together.
“It’s
snow
laughing matter when you catch a cold after staying out too long in it.” Monkey was thankful his laughter was making him slightly forget how cold it was getting.
Mantis turned around and pointed his thingy at him with similar laughter. “Just for that, I’m pushing you inside the jade turtle!”
“I’d love to see you try! Oh, wait I have another one!” They were already going up the steps to the hall past the courtyard as he brought his hand up and Mantis hopped on his shoulder with the shake of his head. “It’s so cold today, I would like you to know this cold weather is snow much fun!”
“Monkey, don’t ever quit your day job…”
“Haha, hey I don’t see you making any good puns! It's tough-” Monkey stopped mid-push upon the door as he noted something was off to the side of the door. He slowly turned his head to see a familiar form, it was obviously Tigress from the mask alone she donned that hid her face.
He blinked as he stared at his friend, sitting with her knees close, whilst her arms were wrapped around them. ‘Did she not notice we were here or was she ignoring us?’ Monkey couldn’t help but question as the silence was getting deafening between them as she just sat there unmoving.
“Hey, Chu what’re you doing there!?” Mantis yelled without prompt.
“Mantis!” Monkey turned his head to glare at the bug for yelling and not even giving him a moment to think! She could be hurt all they know or worse, sick.
“What?” Mantis asked with an exasperated tone.
He brought both of his hands up together before his mouth as he thought for a moment. Usually, Tigress came to the training hall when she was upset or obviously wanted to train. So.
Both master's eyes darted as they noted her tail moved just a tiny bit.
The fact she was sitting outside of the building altogether was not only weird but concerning. “There’s a better way to approach this.” The simian brought his hands down as he pointed towards the young tiger. ‘I think.’ He thought unsurely to himself as he walked towards her on all fours. Mantis mostly acts as support on his shoulder.
“Hey, Chu…” Monkey started as he kneeled near the tiger, allowing his face to fall in his hands. Upon closer inspection, she was wearing her black changshan, along with a scarf. At least she was wearing something warm. He thought with a bit of relief considering they didn’t know how long she was out here.
His only acknowledgment was a lift of her downcasted face which revealed more parts and colors of the mask to the duo. The simian gulped, he’d forgotten how intimidating the eyes of the mask were, the black and grey now taking his attention as amber eyes looked upon his form.
“Something wrong?” Was all he could manage and he could feel Mantis’ tiny punch to his neck no doubt mad at him for getting on his wording of all things.
Chunhua nodded.
“Okay, we have something to work with now!” Mantis spoke up as he hopped off his shoulder and onto Chu’s knee. “Tell us what’s up?”
“Okay first,” Monkey jabbed his finger at Mantis for interrupting and taking over the conversation which the green master blocked. “You’re okay, right? No injuries?”
“No.”
Monkey let a relieved breath of air out. “Then what’s got you so down?” He was trying desperately to think of what Po or Crane would do considering she stayed around them the most out of all of them lately. Maybe a treat would do? He might have candy in one of his pockets.
Chunhua moved her paws over one another a bit. “There are so many things I can’t do.”
Monkey blinked twice, that’s what this was about. “Well, there are lots of stuff we can’t do.”
He tried to comfort her but he knew as he opened his mouth that wasn’t going to help her at all.
Mantis hopped again and it was upon her shoulder and placed a thingy over his chest. “Except me, I can do anything.”
“Not the time.” Master Monkey rolled his eyes as an idea popped into his head. “How about this?” He patted her knee quickly. “You tell us something you want to do and we’ll help you do it! That way you can do lots of things on your own afterwards!” Genius, pure genius. Monkey chuckled and smiled widely to himself as he continued patting her knee. He’d have to get Po to make him an extra serving of soup for dinner tonight for that idea.
“I want to dance.”
“What?” Both masters said at the same time upon the tiger's request. It wasn’t a bad request but it was just surprising. ‘Did Chu really worry about things like this?’
“Dancing.” She repeated more adamantly. At that point, she’d lifted her head fully, showing the full scope of that mask and all its colors. “Mei Ling can do it and I want to do it too.”
“Well, Master Monkey is at your service for dance lessons!” The simian hopped up from his kneeling spot, somewhat glad he moved because he could feel his limbs falling asleep. He twirled before stopping and lifting that mask upward. “We’ve got to see that face for true dancing!”
“Monkey...you cannot dance…” Mantis chuckled as he watched Chu move her mask fully off her head, before staring at its face a moment. As if hesitating. “The only thing you’re good at is monkeying around.”
“Just for that hehehe I’m excluding you from hehehe my class.” Monkey had all but lost his posture and fell over while giggling at the pun he should be offended by!
“So where do we start?”
It went silent after that, Monkey’s head touched the cool ground of the training hall front as he stared up at aging wood, even Mantis was quiet, not even a chirp escaped the little bug. Where did they start?
“uuuhh...Let’s see what do dancers usually start out with?” Monkey patted his forehead over and over again as he tried to think of something, anything off the top of his head! “Oh! What about a song!? We could write one for our dance!” He pointed a finger gun at his two friends.
“Oh.” Chu copied him and pointed at his own hand.
“Do you guys even know how to write a song?” Mantis leaned forward with his arms low, blinking in almost disbelief at them.
“That’s why we have you here Buddy go get the paper inside the training hall! Shifu always leaves some in there!” Monkey pushed himself upward before making his way to the door. He waved for them to follow them inside. “Come on!”
Mantis sighed heavily. “I wanted to train…” He skittered off the tiger's shoulder and went about finding the scrolls Monkey mentioned. “Why does he even keep blank scrolls out here!?”
“We’re training our souls Mantis.” Monkey pushed the door closed shut after everyone was inside, thankful it felt warmer in here without that cool breeze nicking at them. “Remember,” The simian mimicked Shifu as he kept his head held high and walked straight on two feet. “Kung fu is about improving oneself. Also I dunno!” Monkey shrugged, breaking his character altogether.
He turned to see Chu was placing her mask near the wall, leaning it carefully so it wouldn’t fall face-first to the floor. “It’s to help keep a record of our progress in training mostly.”
Monkey stared at her back for a moment as he tilted his head. “Huh, didn’t know he did that.”
“Alright! What do you guys have in mind because I am not contributing to this mess outside writing it out.” Mantis carried a scroll with ease on his back, if you didn’t know better you’d think the scroll was floating!
It clattered to the ground when he dropped it before he dashed in a green blur for an ink brush.
“Oh! Oh! It’s got to be about snow!” He was the first to give a theme, considering it was close to winter a holiday song would be perfect! “Maybe Mr. Ping will give us royalties if it's good enough.” The simian chuckled when his hand found its way to his chin. “Owchie!”
He took two whole steps away from Mantis after he whacked him with the wood of the ink brush.
“Let’s get the song done before you run off and join the circus buddy.”
Chu raised her paw up.
Monkey hopped up on her back and brought her paw back down. “You don’t have to raise your paw up just say what you want.”
“Oh.” She looked straight at him with a puzzled expression. “Expressing emotions.”
“Okay okay, uh snowflakes!”
“I like that.” The tiger made a thumbs-up gesture to Monkey.
Mantis stared at Monkey. “You already said snow, man…”
“Playing together!”
Mantis was trying to keep up with their ideas but they were shooting them out a mile a minute. “One at a tim-”
“We have to say Hooray at least once!” Monkey still upon Chu’s back lifted his hand up high in a fist while saying ‘Hip Hip Hooray!’
“Dreams!”
Mantis had to blackout a character he misspelled. “Can-Can you guys just wait-”
“Maybe we can express wanting to see each other every day!”
Monkey snapped his fingers. “Yes!”
“For the love of KUNG FU!” He angrily wrote out ‘dreams’. “One at a time!”
~
Clack
“Shoot,” Crane repeated in a frustrated manner as his dominoes tipped over again, knocking the entire stack down in the process.
The old master chuckled as he continued placing his own pieces carefully upon the now clear floors of his room. “It’s more difficult than it seems doesn’t it?” At this point, he was making a circle of his own dominoes around the avian.
“Yes,” Shifu couldn’t help but smile as Crane tried again from the start despite his frustrated actions, at least he imparted a good morale of trying again into his students. “It requires more precision and control than I initially thought it would.”
The red panda stilled as he held a single domino watching his student carefully as he moved not only his legs but wings aswell, spreading them to keep not only his balance but also the domino's balance in order to better control it.
Clack Clack Clack
‘He’s very quick to pick up on my methods.’ It brought him joy to see even an older student of his enjoying an activity meant for someone much younger than intended but knowing Crane and his goal he was most likely keeping note of the exercise for the future. The Jade Palace was truly blessed with such considerate souls leading the future of Kung Fu for the next generation.
“Astute as ever Master Crane.” Shifu didn’t feel as surprised at this compliment, he’d thought long after Po left him to his own musings that this was but a natural change he was going through. After letting go of Tigress, his mind was far more clear than it had been in the past and now he could see clearly through his eyes what his students were truly like.
He was about to go back to the bag of dominoes but Master Crane was quick to pluck a domino with his long legs and claws before he gracefully put it near him. “I’ll bring the bag closer to our pile.”
He caught the released wooden domino from the avian with a small thanks into his palm, feeling and remembering its texture.
“If it’s alright, do you mind telling me what was in that scroll?” He could hear as the bag of dominoes was jostled and placed with care in the middle of his circle.
“Ah, that…” He finally placed his domino down upon the floor, it tettered a bit before falling into place. “After Suan left, I couldn’t help but look for an old picture of you all.”
Crane turned his entire head towards him and he could barely see his raised brow under that hat. “Us? I didn’t even know you had any.”
Master Shifu blinked at that, did his students think he didn’t have anything of theirs to keep for himself? Maybe Tigress wasn’t the only one he distanced himself from. That thought made him frown deeply. “Oogway made sure I had at least one copy. He told me that all memories are precious and should be kept tightly.” He reached over his line of dominoes to pick up another piece from the bag. “Because you never know when they may fade with time.”
“I can agree with that sentiment. Eighteen…nineteen…” Crane counted out his dominoes as he carefully placed them upon the floor in a straight line. “It’s why I keep so many pictures of everyone up in my room or things they’ve made. It’s nice to look back every now and then.”
Clack
He was far too focused on Crane’s words to notice what he had done, his circle collapsed on one another as his thoughts raced. Was it nice to look back? He couldn’t really agree with that sentiment considering how many of his memories scarred his heart and yet...
Sometimes he could smile when he thought of times before his body and soul shattered, did he miss them because he never kept things as closely as he should have?
Mantis looked upon the scroll they were working on as Monkey moved around randomly in what he called a ‘dance’ to a beat only he could hear. It looked like a mess to him personally, after his outburst they had all started writing and scribbling on the piece of paper with all their ideas.
“How are you two even going to make this work?” The bug lightly scratched his head as he looked upon a certain doodle the tiger was finishing up of all three of them dancing in the snow together. He couldn’t help but stare at it, it was a really innocent drawing in the scope of things but it said something about what she wanted.
“Easy!” Both the tiger and bug's attention was stolen from the paper as he pointed squarely at their leader. “She’ll copy me!”
He wondered if he could live up to such things.
Crane watched his master carefully, he seemed so out of it during this small game of theirs. It was like he was there but would disappear somewhere in his mind far away from this place. He couldn’t help but wonder who this student was who needed these dominoes.
But he also didn’t want to pry too much considering his Master’s history with people in the past.
“Hmmm.” The avian hummed to himself as he picked up the pieces of dominoes around them that Shifu had knocked over. He’d never really thought about how imperfect and breakable his teacher was until now or rather lately.
Clack Clack
Same with Chunhua now that he was on that train of thought. His head turned to regard the quiet red panda, his tail must have pushed aside some of the pieces as he moved to his desk. The old master stopped near the side of his desk, opening the scroll up and staring at it fondly as if he’d missed something.
“Sometimes I can’t believe this was twenty years ago.” His finger touched a certain spot upon the picture.
Clack
Crane dropped the piece he was putting away into the bag before walking towards the scroll, he wanted to see what Shifu was looking at even if that meant leaving all those dominoes upon the floor. When his eyes met the illustration, he was hit with much more nostalgia than he had expected. It was a picture of all the Furious Five together right in front of the training hall. He remembered this fondly due to the fact they had to take multiple takes because of Monkey making silly faces and the fact Tigress funnily enough had sneezed during one of the takes.
‘I wonder if I still have those copies.’ His shoulders shook with light laughter as he looked upon himself, he had long hair back then…
“I can see why she worries about her expressions now,” Shifu spoke up abruptly without tearing his eyes away from where his fingers lay. It was atop where Tigress was right next to him with that poor excuse of a smile he had upon his face.
He leaned a bit to look at the younger Tigress in the photo and, “Yes, I can see why too. Outside of a few rare instances especially as of late, she never smiled much.”
The expression before these two masters was one of absolute neutrality that could be mistaken as seriousness or vexation.
“This is my fault.” Shifu’s ears lowered as he pulled his hand away from the tiger.
Crane wanted to tell him it wasn’t but at that moment, he didn’t want to sugarcoat anything. The memory of that day before Tigress’ birthday came full force at him.
“I have no name.”
“It was.” Master Crane stared directly at the man who made him who he was. “For so long I was mad at you. I almost hated you.” His claws scraped against the jade that flowed beneath them as he felt his irritation flare.
Surprisingly, Shifu did not reprimand him in any way, only looked upon the dominoes that laid upon the floor. “I don’t blame you.” Was the quiet answer he was given. “I pushed you all so hard for something that was never in sight.”
Crane watched his master move once again, more slowly than he’d ever seen him. His limp was more obvious at that moment. “That sounds just like what Mr. Ping said…”
“Why do we have to be outside!?” Mantis rubbed his thingies across his shoulders and he could feel Chu doing similar despite wearing a long thick shirt, that he was sorely tempted to sit in one of her pockets. “You were whining about the cold earlier and it’s just gotten more windy!”
Monkey whilst shaking himself broke a single shaky finger up. “I was thinking about what you said earlier about how a little cold didn’t kill anyone…”
The tiger sneezed to the point of leaning over.
Monkey huddled up near her side as he urged them to walk down the steps of the front. “Bless Chu.”
“Thank you.” Chunhua hadn’t even acknowledged he’d used her name as a pun and that in itself was kind of funny.
“And what exactly did you get out of that?” Mantis had finally put pride aside and took a piece of Chunhau’s scarf for himself which shielded him from a bit of wind that pushed past them.
“That, it would be perfect to sing and dance about snow while it snowed down on us.” Monkey brought his right hand away from himself and let it sweep all the way to the cloudy sky above them. “Imagine how pretty that would be!”
He peaked angrily from his spot upon the tiger's shoulder. “And there’s no guarantee of that Monkey!”
“There’s a slight chance for it considering the state of the weather right now.” The tiger interjected as she looked up into the sky. Her ears flickered. “We may get a slight flurry of snow at best.”
“Please don’t urge him on!” Mantis was hoping Tigress would be that small sliver of common sense to stop Monkey but it seemed she also wanted to try this out no matter what.
“Then let’s start!” Master Monkey finally tore himself away from the tigers' side and stood to the right of the training court, the stones separating them in small rectangles. “Chu, you take the left side. Mantis will be our audience and this will be our stage!”
The bug was quick to hop off the tiger's shoulder, he was not about to get thrown around from a dancing routine! “But you guys haven’t even memorized your lines!”
Surprisingly it was Chunhua who gave him a thumbs-up before speaking up. “It’ll work out!”
That did not make him feel better as he stood to the wayside.
Clack
Crane watched without another word as his master gracefully set up each and every domino piece again, he was practically hopping around only stopping to lean his body forward, carefully but quickly putting together the circle he had knocked over earlier.
“Why did you do that to her?”
He wasn’t sure why he asked but it seemed appropriate to ask this question here as his master was so focused on his task. As if he needed to do this for his sake. “Not give her a name, she lied to us, you know.” His wing brushed against his beak as he thought about that day again.
It hurt.
Clack
The circle was soon being filled into place. “Because I feared for many months and days I would place a great burden upon her heart that I did to my son.” The master picked up another piece, even from his spot beside Shifu’s desk, he could see a slight crack in its form. “But in the end, it happened anyway.”
There was silence between them again and Crane wasn’t really sure how to process that answer at all.
“And even then Ping picked out far better names than I could.” Shifu continued on, the light colors now popping enough to be seen on the right side for him to see. “All I saw was her strength even after I admitted to her that she was just a little girl. The potential in it and how it could be utilized,” The red panda moved to start on the other side of the circle pattern, the bag was slowly losing all its pieces. “And nothing more. Should a person like that give a name to a child?”
“No,” He didn’t have to hesitate on that, his wings moved outward mostly after being still for too long. “But it still hurts to think that pain could have been avoided.”
The avian didn’t even have to see the red panda’s face to know he arched his brow up at the tone of his voice. “You blame yourself for my mistakes?” Shifu asked him firmly, knowing the old master he already knew the answer to that question. He just wanted him to say it out loud.
“Partially. With each change she makes I can’t help but see every chance I missed to reach out to her.” Crane shook his head as he looked upon the piece that was slowly but surely taking shape with each small step. “So much has changed.” Not even from just the day that Po arrived but so many little things shifted and moved when they formed the furious five without his notice.
“You just noticed?”
Clack
“Does it ever stop or pause?” He couldn’t help but wonder with how the seasons changed and his friends grew each day.
“No” There were only two more pieces left. “We think it does at times but…” The red panda held them in his hands, rubbing his thumb over them in thought before placing them both smoothly in the second circle. Now they could both see the yin and yang symbol clearly before them and without further ado, Shifu pushed one key piece over and let it all fall to reveal its vibrant colors.
“The only thing that stops is ourselves. The world continues to spin.”
They stood across from one another, it honestly shouldn’t have felt any different than usual since they sparred often but he couldn’t help but feel as if he was buzzing with energy just from the fact they’d made something together.
He led them off with a soft humm and she followed albeit delayed but it was nice to see she was trying. Trying something new with him.
“I want to see you every day!” Monkey moved two steps forward and turned to his left towards her and he was thankful she looked back at him as she sang her lines, her voice was softer than he had expected but he guessed she’s never sung much before this. “Let those be the days I want to cry, or the days I want to laugh”
He tried to make the dance as simple as possible with small gestures that matched the lines she had made and small hops, they both strode at the same time across the middle of the court and he noticed out of the corner of his eye how her face looked. She wasn’t showing much emotion but her movements were telling enough.
They both tapped the top of their heads surprisingly in sync as she sang her next line. “I know I’ve never thought about it this way”
Now it was his turn! “We’ve been together every day!” He stepped forward and Tigress followed him along just a few inches away as their paws barely touched. “Since then you’ve given me energy even when things were rough.” They both gave each other a thumbs up!
Monkey couldn’t help but get excited at this line, and he felt Tigress was also happy with it aswell because he could tell with a wag of her tail she agreed with the sentiment. “I want to be with you”
They departed from their close circle and moved in a wide circle, he acted as if he was skipping and Tigress moreso looked as if she was jogging with their arms out wide! “There’s snow dancing through the sky! It’s really snowing!”
Surprisingly enough it did start to lightly snow on them.
Monkey laughed aloud as that soft snow fell on his face! “Wow! What an unusual sight!”
“So, if I touch it, it’ll disappear?” Chunhua reached out her paw, actually catching a snowflake before showing him that it was gone in an instant.
He exaggerated his expression at that with wide eyes and a smile! “How lovely is that!”
“Alrighty, Hip hip hooray!” The two both put their paws and hands up cheering for the miracle of snowfall!
The simian had to place his finger up to show they needed to stop moving for this part. And the confused look on her face was priceless. “Oooo~”
The tiger didn’t disappoint in catching back up with him and taking his hand in her paw. “The white radiance I grasp in my hands when I reach out.”
“The snow may be cold but” They sang together and he couldn’t care less how they sounded, it was fun and that was enough for him! “After that, I wanna play with you a whole bunch!”
They swung each other's arms happily! “Our dreams are the same!”
“The warm radiance I grasp in my hands when I reach my arms out” Was it the snow they meant or the other's presence? “Because the hot glow is dazzling!” Maybe both, he thought.
“Y’know, even if there are things I can do alone” Her hold on his hand tightened as she sang this part, and he could feel how much she meant it in her voice before looking at him with a happy expression.
And he smiled back at her. “Doing them together is so much better!”
“It's so much better!”
It really was much better doing things together!
~
No more hiding!
~
She’d done it.
The pounding in her heart was evidence enough that she had taken another step into becoming the person her friends would love. The sensation of dance was very different from kung fu or even Tai Chi, it required a lot more constant movement than she had first thought it would initially.
Her amber eyes looked upon their intertwined hands as small puffs of snow fell from the sky.
She could still hear Mantis cheering them on, applauding and vocalizing his surprise at how well the performance turned out.
The tiger’s gaze went up past Monkey’s orange sleeve all the way up to his radiant smile as he gazed up into the sky, every now and then trying to catch snowflakes into his mouth.
At that moment, she believed in the pit of her heart that this was true happiness.
“Hey, guys!”
Monkey and Chunhua both turned their heads to the main gate to see Po walking into the courtyard with a slight huff of air. He had his red hat on along with his yellow scarf, it blended in well with his green shirt and pants. “I’ve been looking all over for you! Glad I heard all that noise.” The panda put his paw on the redwood of the door and took a much-needed break.
Monkey was the first to move from their spot and she was a tad bit surprised he didn’t let her paw go. So she followed beside him while Mantis hopped to catch up.
It was then she noticed the object in Po’s right hand that she finally let Monkey’s hand slip from her grasp.
“What did you need Po?” The simian asked as he patted some snow off the panda’s arms.
This was what she needed most! The tiger took slow steps towards her older brother, eyes glued to the pieces of wood that seemed to have some sort of key hold on it.
The panda brought his right hand up and it was far too late to stop the smack of the wood against his face. “Ow! Well, I was mostly looking for Chu.” He said with a small wince as he moved the clatter of wooden boards far away from his face.
“What’s that supposed to be?” Mantis asked.
“Yeah they look like those boards you put up for New Years' except…” Monkey climbed up on Po’s shoulder, pulling one piece up and letting it fall back with a sound of clattering. “Bigger.”
The panda chuckled before looking towards her with a prideful smile. He moved the boards away from himself and urged her to take them. “It’s for Chu to do something that she wants.”
Chunhua was speechless, she had no idea how to thank Po much less express her happiness over the fact he had taken the time to make this for her when he really didn’t have too.
‘Oh wait…’ The tiger was quick to take the board before leaning down, setting the board upon her knees.
“And I have a knife so you can carve whatever you want into the wood-”
Scratch
Chunhua used her claws to carve the image she wanted to fully express her happiness the most to her dear friends and family. She wanted to create a smile that could only be seen as a smile and nothing else!
“Auh…” Po sighed.
“It’s okay buddy. I’m sure she’ll use it next time.” She could hear Monkey pat Po on his head.
She carved in the sides of her head to show that it was in fact her face they were seeing along with what she considered eyes that accompanied a smile. The tiger nodded after brushing the dust away. ‘This. This is my smile!’
The tiger turned the board in her hold as she stood up before bringing the piece fully up to cover her face. “I…” She paused realizing now she couldn’t really see her friends with this, would they like it?
“That’s so cute!”
“I love its adorable triangle smile!”
Her posture shifted a bit at the sudden praise. ‘They thought it was cute?’ She’d never really been called cute before outside Mr. Ping but that was her dad so it was expected from him to think so, and that he was excessively kind to her.
“It suits you.” Mantis commented.
At that she just couldn’t contain her excitement, she lifted her board up just a bit higher and peeked around the side of it. “I’m happy you all love my smile!”
A brilliant thought crossed her mind after the breeze blew more snow and cold air their way, making each Master shiver. “I should go show Viper and Crane my board.”
“Well you can show Crane, I think he’s still here but Viper,” From here, she could see Po scrunching his face up trying to remember something. The panda turned his head to Monkey who was holding on to the panda for warmth at this point. “Hmm. She went out with Mei Ling today, right?”
“Yeah, they talked about it this morning at breakfast. They should be back by dinner.” The simian patted Po’s back. “We should get back to the dorm, it's getting too cold.”
“Onward Panda!” Mantis yelled from his spot on Po’s shoulder.
“Uhh…” Her friends moved ahead of the tiger as she took in this information. She slowly followed behind them as they interacted amongst themselves, one of her paws slipping from the board's hold. ‘It makes sense she’d hang out with Mei…’ Chu’s left paw grasped the ends of her long shirt and held it tightly as she walked down the steps with her friends.
All of a sudden, she didn’t feel like smiling anymore.
~
I can’t stop this loneliness
Notes:
Another week passes and here we meet again. Once again I hope you enjoyed this chapter, it was rather lengthy and you deserve a good job well done for making it down here!
I'll be honest, I was wracking my nerves on posting this because well songs don't fit too well in terms of fics and text but I still wanted to try my best at it for the character development and of course cuteness! So, all in all, I do hope you enjoyed it and maybe I showed a level of improvement?
Anyways enough about me, I have two very important people to thank who helped make this chapter what it is, my beta reader, Valley of Peace Defenders! If it weren't for him this would be a grammatical mess!! And Mastrrtt, whose on FF net give em some love, gave me a lot of good pointers and thoughts and listened to me ramble on and on about my ideas.
You are apart of this grand project with me. ♡Now for the research and other notes/links!:
- Congee recipe if anyone wants to try it!: https://www.thespruceeats.com/basic-congee-recipes-4065244
- And here's the song I chose specifically for this, You can listen to it if you like: https://open.spotify.com/track/0NOjMAor1xOsHaXu7dtwYS?si=b99096f28e07439c
- The interior of the Jade palace is rather confusing to me. But I like to consider Shifu has an official office inside and an outdoor sort of room with a small personal office inside for when he doesn't need to be in there. Shifu did work at home before it was cool.
- Also from now on I will be ending memory scenes with Horizontal lines now. I'll go back and edit the first few chps when I have time or remember.
- The concept for dancing in this chapter was not solely for the cuteness, I wanted an activity that solely helped expression, considering I've already put down art and sports which are hobbies that express different parts of ourselves so its only natural we'd stumble here.
- And it just hit me this is the introduction to the mood board for Tigress/Chu, I hope you all liked it cause it's staying around. The character who inspired this tool is none other than Rina Tennoji and you can view her here: https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Rina_Tennoji
- Obviously, I had to demodernize the paper/electronic mood board and I have to say it was fun figuring out how to justify its existence in ancient China.A small note before we get to previews, let's consider the next few chapters a small mini-arc let's say. Since they're all connected to this chapter! Now onward to Chapter 4 - Our wings will guide us!:
‘The cycle had to be broken.’
“You must have felt left out.”
“What do you see when you look upon me,"
“Pick a path.”
“My tails rather short.”
Chapter 4: Our wings will guide us!
Summary:
All these feelings have suddenly piled up...
Your color for this week is "Sapphire" if any of you have this as your gemstone lucky you! In Chinese culture and many others from what I could find it is considered a gemstone of royalty but I picked this color for its emotional meaning: The sapphire is believed to promote wisdom, accurate thinking, and spiritual truth. It is believed to be connected with the throat and the conscience, allowing the wearer to access a deeper understanding of oneself through structured thinking.
Link to other meanings on the color and gemstone: https://www.withclarity.com/education/gemstone-education/sapphire-gemstone/sapphire-meaning
Now enjoy!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Shifu wasn’t sure if he had helped Crane with what he had said. In a sense it was a truth of life, the world did in fact continue to spin whether they moved with it or not.
He tapped his ink brush against the surface of his desk, somehow irritating himself with the noise, and yet he couldn’t stop.
It was a lesson he learned the hard way and he didn’t want Crane or any of his students at that to repeat his mistakes. ‘The cycle had to be broken.’ And he could feel it cracking with each casual interaction they all shared together more and more often.
The red panda’s tapping came to a stop as he looked upon the aged wood of his ink brush.
“I should have told him.” His cheek fell into his left hand as he tilted his ink brush upon his right, he’d never get any work done at this rate, would he? Now that he thought about it he wasn’t really sure why he didn’t tell Crane that bag of dominoes belonged to Tigress. Which in turn meant that box was hers. The old master found himself closing his eyes, not in meditation but to escape from his work for just a moment.
Maybe he trusted the young tiger to tell them herself?
Tap
Shifu’s ears perked up at the sound, he should have stopped being lazy and opened his eyes but at this point, the Valley was living up to its actual name for once so he couldn’t help but lean into that peaceful bliss every once in a while. “Yes, Master Tigress?” He could tell it was her from the light scrapes he could hear from his door.
No answer.
‘Strange.’ The elder master opened his eyes and turned his head towards the door, usually, Tigress would always answer him. He had an inkling of why she may not be answering him right now though. The red panda pursed his lips as he noticed a black and white tail near the open entrance, idly moving.
“Yes, Master Chunhua?” Shifu corrected himself with a small smile at her behavior, she seemed dead set on being called by her name as of late but he didn’t mind indulging her every now and then.
It was a small thing after all.
A small clatter of wood interrupted his thoughts as she moved into his office as carefully as ever, but what stood out to him the most was when her face came into view.
The red of the mask was what pulled his eyes to it the most, it was so very prominent around its face from its forehead all the way down to its cheeks and lip. He almost didn’t notice the grey and green until she stood mere inches away from his desk.
He cringed at his ink brush falling with a small sound upon his desk, he hadn’t even noticed his hand had moved with the way he was staring. ‘That must be the mask Po was talking about.’ The old master wasn’t sure if the panda gave it justice in its description. It was certainly intimidating though.
The young tiger didn’t react, or at least he couldn’t tell if she did or not with the mask covering her entire face as she moved right to his side, moving his decorative silk pillows in a more organized fashion. That reminded him of the fact he just shoved them to the side when Crane came in…
Shifu mostly found himself quietly watching her, ever so often looking at the board tied to her side by the key holder.
Chunhua even placed a few behind his back.
When she was finally pleased with how the pillows were set up, he was expecting her to merely sit by his side but once again, she did something new.
The tiger laid herself by his side, bringing her board from her waist to the floor before her face. The old master could feel her head bump against his side. “Ah.” The small sound escaped his mouth before he could stop himself. She’d only done this a few select times when she was sad or upset, most notably when she had gotten mad at her father. It still shocked him that she came to him of all people to vent.
Shifu had no clue what to say and knowing Tigress neither did she.
So they sat in the silence between one another as they usually did until one of them broke it.
The red panda noted how she hid her claws after a moment, she was tapping them lightly against her board.
“So,” He took a leap of faith into the dark, hoping he wouldn’t fall into a void he could not climb out of. “Po told me he was making a board for you.” His mind raced, Should he point it out, that may make her feel self-conscious about it or should he just let it happen naturally? “If it’s alright how about you show me how you’re feeling?”
Yes, yes. There was a start.
He was shocked at how quick she was to flip to the board she wanted, from his spot near his desk he could only see a few expressions carved into the wood. The tiger lifted the board up a bit over her head so that he could see it properly.
It was a sad face obviously from the round eyes with the dash of small tears on the side of them, and the squiggly line for the mouth had to be a quivering lip.
It was rather cute, he had to admit.
“Oh, that’s not a very happy face.” The old master commented, he was expecting her to be elated on having such a tool for expression. “Do you want to talk about it?”
Shifu really needed to ask Mr. Ping to write some cards on how to comfort people or at least Tigress specifically.
The red panda waited patiently as the young tiger brought her board back down flipping through it again. “I’m mad at someone I shouldn’t be and I want to stop.”
Shifu nodded even though he knew from her spot, she couldn’t see him. He rolled the scroll he’d been neglecting up as he spoke up again. “Maybe we can work out why you’re mad at this person. Is there anything they do that bothers you?”
He almost fell back with how quickly she brought up her next board! The eyes had a strange look to them, two arrows? He wasn’t sure how to describe them but again there was a small tear on the right eye with a thin line that had to be a mouth. ‘That was certainly a creative way of expressing distress.’
“They can do everything I can’t with ease,” Chunhua spoke with a small voice and he could feel the way she shifted considering the proximity of their closeness. She bumped him twice with her head. “And everyone is so happy with them unlike me.”
Despite her lack of telling who ‘they’ were, he had an inkling of who they were already and the old master averted his eyes from the colors of that mask he could see whenever he looked down to his left side towards her. “There are a variety of things we can and can’t do and I’m sure the others aren’t unhappy with you. I’m not.” He added the last part quickly, knowing usually his opinion was a highlight for her.
Shifu looked upon his hand at that very moment. Was that kind of manipulative?
The young tiger lowered her board, not changing the expression on the way down so he had to assume her troubles were still very much present despite his words. “Even if they aren’t unhappy with me…” Tigress’ tail softly tapped a pillow. “They're happier with them and it makes me want to look away.” There was a yearning in her voice that was as clear as day, and that alone made him frown. “It hurts. I hate this part of myself...”
He heard more than felt her shift and he had to force himself to look as she curled upon herself and brought her paw up to her chest. Right over her heart. “Everyone is so far away as they walk forward.” Chunhua continued on forward without him as if these thoughts had plagued her all day. “And yet every step I take only leads me to the same spot.”
His heart tightened as she spoke about how she felt, it hurt to think after all this time and change that she felt she hadn’t made any progress. He was proud of her beyond words with how far she’d come even before Ping had taken her under his wing.
Shifu brought his hand up to the back of her head and rubbed it gently as he leaned his head and body to lay upon her own. “You’ve moved forward, further than I ever have.” And that was far from a lie, if anything he was stuck in the confines of the palace despite his small changes to his schedule. “It may not be as fast as you want but taking it slow isn’t a bad thing alright?”
She had moved on and he was still stuck in the past. Maybe just maybe this was the cost he had to pay for letting her go?
The tiger tried to lean into his side further, their warmth apparent between one another. “Can’t I just stay with you?”
The old red panda shut his eyes as he held onto Tigress. As much as he knew he shouldn’t indulge her like this he just couldn’t help it. He wanted her to be happy and comforted but he knew deep down this was her undying loyalty to him talking. “No.” Shifu had to force himself to say as his throat tightened. “You have to walk on your own path without me. And...I have to walk on my own while watching you from afar.” It hurt to admit but he supposed sooner or later it would have to be said. She would understand one day hopefully, that no matter how much he wanted to help his precious student, he wasn’t prepared to face the problems she had.
“I don’t want to leave your side master.”
“I’m sorry.” The soft kiss he placed upon her head as her ear twitched, made him remember those precious last weeks they spent together as a family. “I’m sorry.” He repeated to Tigress in the small cool room as the wind rattled branches against his window.
“I’m so very sorry…”
~
I really want you to know…
~
Chunhua sat at the table, she’d left Shifu’s office a good while ago and their last interaction would not stop replaying in her head.
She was alone in the kitchen, it was too early for dinner so Po was most likely off taking a nap or reading in the scroll room.
Scrap
The carving knife sat nicely in front of the tiger as she used her claws to scrape what she wanted into the remaining blank boards. Master Shifu had apologized to her profusely for some reason. Her claws dug deeper than needed into the wood as she carved in the mouth to finish the expression.
If anything she should have apologized to him, she was leaving him behind for her own wishes.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
The tiger’s ear’s flickered as she heard two sets of footsteps and a small hiss pass by the kitchen, her amber orbs only caught glimpses of their silhouettes through the thin parts of the kitchen’s wall.
“I had a great time Viper!” Chu knew she shouldn’t have been listening in on their conversation but she just couldn’t help it even as she looked down upon her board, stilling her paw so she wouldn’t alert them of her presence. “That Fleece fashion shop really had everything despite its name.” Mei Ling continued with brilliant laughter that could only come from someone with a pure heart.
Chunhau’s shoulders shook and moved closer to her body as Viper and Crane laughed with her as if they were the best of friends. She wanted that.
“I’m glad I could get you away from that dusty storage building of ours.” The snake said inbetween giggles. “I’d feel bad if we kept you there all winter.”
“Ah don’t worry about that.” The tiger tore her eyes away from her board slowly past the aged wood of the table, the seat that was not meant to be at the end of the table and then to the hall where they stood. The golden cat waved Viper off so casually. “I wanted to go looking around there. It’s helped me get to know you all so much better!”
Crane snorted and she could tell even from his silhouette his focus was solely on Mei Ling. “Basically you just like snooping around.”
“You’re a snitch Jia!” It was strange for her to see Crane so playful with someone else. Mei from what she could tell through the paper window had swatted him softly and he moved out of the way with his wings moving about as if he couldn’t contain his joy.
Their casual laughter echoed loudly in the small quiet hall.
They were normal.
“But don’t let me keep you Viper, I can’t imagine how tired you must feel in this cold weather.”
She was broken.
“Mei, I told you to just call me Vi like everyone else does!”
Mei Ling was in a league far above her.
“Aha, Vi go get some rest then!”
The rest of their cheery conversation was blocked out by her racing thoughts, she’d wanted individuality similar to Mei Ling for so long, her desire was standing but mere feet away from her but that small distance alone told her how far she needed to go in order to achieve that.
The door creaked open and without a second thought she lifted her board up quickly to a friendly smile to greet her company.
“Oh?” The young tiger was inwardly glad she couldn’t see the golden cat, because she could just feel the smile come so naturally to her pretty face, accenting her sweet voice. “Chunhua I didn’t know you were in here.”
Mei Ling was intimidating.
“Everything okay?” Chu’s ears perked at Crane’s voice acknowledging her presence, she hadn’t seen him since last week so it was nice to hear his voice again. Her smiling board wasn’t entirely a lie now.
“Yes!” Her thumbs rubbed against the rough wood of her board, she didn’t want Crane to see her unsightly emotions. “I got my Chu Board today! Do you like it?” Chu tilted her head bringing the board along with her face.
“Chu Board?” Mei Ling spoke up and she could see parts of her light brown coat upon her arm sitting casually on the table. “That’s such a cute name!”
“Stole the words right out of my beak,” Crane’s claws scraped against the wood of the floor as it always did when he shifted on his feet. “And that smile fits you perfectly. Did you use that knife to make it?”
Once again the attention was somewhat overwhelming to her senses. There were alot of cute comments she was not sure how to process. “Thank you and no.” The tiger paused. “I used my claws to make it.” There was another pause before she looked down, only allowing Crane and Mei Ling mere seconds to look upon her real face until she flipped to the next board she wanted.
“Is...it really that cute to you all?”
“That’s even more adorable!”
Chu physically moved a few inches away from the golden cat after her exclamation!
Crane surprised her with a small laugh. “I have to agree. It’s really stylized the way you draw these expressions, especially this one. It has a question and exclamation mark for the eyes to show surprise, right?”
“Yes!” Her response came so naturally, maybe just maybe she could keep up with them all!
Mei Ling decided to interject at that very moment. “And I love the way you drew the sides and top of your head into the board really makes it feel like your own thing. You really weren’t lying when you said she was creative.”
“I’d never lie about that!” The avian tapped the tips of his claws against the floorboards of the kitchen and she leaned her board over just a bit to see his wide smile and bright eyes looking Mei Ling’s way. “She makes so many beautiful pictures with me and she’s getting the hang of calligraphy faster than I did when I was her age.”
“Uh…”
“You should teach me too sometime, you know?” Tigress lowered her board, looking over at Mei and the way she leaned into her right paw, the golden cat gave her one small glance with a small smile not only in her expression but in her eyes before going back to Crane. Chunhau couldn’t stop thinking about her eyes and how they twinkled brightly between herself and Crane as if she had enough light to share with everyone.
Crane tipped his hat up with his claws willingly showing his face to the Academy Master near him, he barely did that around them. Ever. “Calligraphy or painting?”
Her sights raced back to the golden cat beside her, Mei’s tail wagged about happily as she spoke to Crane. “Calligraphy, I love how you write in your letters to me.”
They’d forgotten all about her. Chunhua had lowered her board, feeling herself fall into the habit of blanking during conversations between her friends that did not hold any important information that she needed to know or keep personally. Considering she could never properly respond, what was the point really?
“Chu?”
“Hmm?” A small sound escaped her mouth as she gazed at the avian across from her, without his chair. That still bothered her a bit as much as she didn’t want to admit it.
“Sorry about going off-topic there.” Mei Ling turned to regard the young tiger fully, the air of affability could not be mistaken in her voice. “You must have felt left out.”
Her kindness and understanding just made her feel all the more worse in what hid inside her heart and mind. Crane wouldn’t approve of it, she knew that much. Could a tiger such as herself change into something as kind as that?
Crane interrupted her musings. “Yeah, we kind of went elsewhere but I thought you’d like to go watch me flying like we always do.”
The tiger perked up at that offering, ears going upward and she could feel her tail sway this way and that. She’d thought with the cold weather that he would take a break from flying but she was glad they could spend some time together.
“With me and Mei Ling,” Crane added with a good-natured smile. “You’ll have to get your scarf, a hat, and maybe some of the extra blankets we pulled out of the storage building but you both should be fine. I just want to fly.”
“Ah.” That disappointed her alot. Not that she didn’t want to be around Mei Ling, it was just… “No.” Chunhua spoke the denial quietly as she pulled her board up, hiding away from the incoming disappointment she was used to from her friends when she declined their invitations.
It was quiet for a good moment between the small group. “Are you sure?” The avian asked and she swore he sounded worried.
Why?
“Yes…” The tiger responded despite what she actually wanted, hiding behind a fake smile made her heart tighten and she couldn’t tear her eyes away from Mei’s light brown tail.
He had Mei Ling, he didn’t need her.
Chunhau got up abruptly and left, she didn’t trust her voice even behind her board, she was angry again.
“Chunhua wait!”
She ignored Crane’s calls intent on going anywhere but here, it was all too much. It was ridiculous and yet she just couldn’t help but want to run away from it all. The tiger master flipped her board as she walked down the halls of the dorm away from the kitchen.
It was easier.
A cold breeze welcomed Tigress as she slid the door open, small flurries still falling from the sky but not as much as earlier.
It was better this way. She’d do nothing but get in their way, they had limited amounts of time together so why would she intrude on that precious time they had together.
Her brisk walk turned into a jog as she heard the door behind her open, the expression upon the board was one of anguish, eyes closed shut and mouth tightly sealed shut. An expression most would never show anyone.
“Together…”
~
I’ve been standing here for oh so long...
~
“Be honest with me.” Tigress had her back to Shifu, after picking herself up from his side. Everything he’d said should have made her sad, the thought of her Master, the one who had molded her into what she was today, would have to take separate paths now.
But all she felt was anger.
And the Grandmaster waited, ever so patiently for what she wanted from him. Her ears picked up the small telltale signs of his hands rubbing against one another.
Master Chunhua turned around, taking a step forward away from his side despite what she really wanted. It pained her to think this is where their familial ties would be severed.“What do you see when you look upon me, Master Shifu?” Tigress stood tall and resolute before the red panda, leaning forward, prepared to wait on his word.
Her amber orbs watched as he hesitated in his answer.
Chunhua moved her board aside, settling it to her side with the key holder before donning her true face again. The mask slid over the features of her face perfectly, her gaze fell to the aged grey stones beneath her feet as she walked to a place she hadn’t visited in a while.
Her paw came up only to touch the green part of her mask, she knew exactly where it was, right above the black eyes.
“I am strong.”
The tiger looked down upon her small master as he sat and looked directly into her eyes for what she truly was. His sight only faltered a moment as he looked upon a closed scroll on his desk before looking back up to his student. His expression held a forlorn feeling to it, the way his eyelids seemed to want to close but catching himself every now and then. “I see the little girl I took in on that warm evening…” Shifu’s voice was but a whisper but to her sharp hearing, she could tell each and every pained syllable that laced his speech but most of all…
Tigress clenched her fist as the realization hit her, it was all so clear now.
She turned, her steps silent upon the smooth jade floors of his office as she headed towards the door.
Fear.
The wind howled and blew her long sleeves along with its powerful gust. The small miracle Monkey had wished for slowly melted away into slush upon the grass of the palace grounds, past the palace ground she walked to the Master gardens, her steps came to a slow pace as they met the stairs to this sacred place. Time after time, the young tiger would walk past these statues of great warriors that she hoped to reach one day.
The fog soon welcomed her as it always did, it seemed to be a permanent feature of the garden, a never-ending mist that protected the resting masters and whomever came to grieve them.
Tigress passed the giant statue of Oogway, looking upon the old turtle’s serene expression.
Despite the fighting pose, the statue took on, Oogway looked as calm as ever just as she remembered him in his final days.
It was still strange to think he was gone.
“Master Oogway…” The young tiger spoke from behind her mask as the mist grew thicker as if it knew exactly where she was heading next. The smell of each and every candle Shifu would light for his late master wafted in the strong winds. “Do you believe I’ve changed?”
Her only answered where the continued howl of winds, pushing branches to creak and scrape against anything it hit.
“I thought I did…” Chunhau moved down the steps away from Oogway, ignoring the force of the wind attempting to push her body from her intended path. The thoughts of her father being disappointed in her pierced her mind and yet…
Past the formidable statue of Master Gorilla and his axe to the middle right next to Thundering Rhino, a small path most would miss was laid out just for her.
Master Tigress stood at this crossroad, staring into it becoming darker as the clouds covered more and more of the sky, soon night would paint the sky.
“But here I am once again.”
The stars would not be visible.
Chunhau’s amber eyes looked to her left, knowing she could go to the training hall from here. It would most likely be better considering she had no scarf or extra clothing for this cold weather.
She walked forward into the dark, where lusterless things such as herself resided.
“Move Tigress!” She looked up, despite the fact they were almost the same height, which did not make her Master any less intimidating. He seemed so much bigger than her. His eyes were narrowed down at her and it was clear in his body he was deeply annoyed with her actions.
Again.
“I’m sorry Shifu…” The little Tiger’s paws found one another as her head lowered, moisture she knew to hold back appeared in her eyes at how angry he sounded.
The older master groaned lowly to himself as he turned his head away from her. “That is Master Shifu.” His hands moved smoothly from the confines of his sleeves and moved to his back. “I told you, as Master and Student you will address me as such.” The red panda took four steps forward, creating a distance she did not like between them.
It hurt.
“You cannot lean under me.” She cringed at the intensity of how he grabbed his arms behind his back, his hunch was much more noticeable now. “You will stay behind me, no closer than that. Do you understand, Tigress?”
Did he not want her anymore?
Tigress hesitated to look into the jade that lay beneath her feet before straightening up and placing her own paws behind her back just as Master Shifu did. “Yes, Master.”
Pink petals danced about in the rough holds of the wind, she kept walking down this uncharted path past trees as tall as the palace itself.
The sound of wet crunching leaves filled her ears as she moved forward. This path was hers and hers alone, it was a path bathed in righteous blood. A testament to how she was meant to be on the battlefield. As a warrior.
The grove started to thin, widening into a more expansive area to reveal more of the mountain’s uncharted sides. The difference in trees began to show themselves as the winds continued to flow without mercy, some trees would sway yet these would forever stand tall against any opponent.
Chunhua looked up towards the branches of the ironwood tree, what leaves remained on its crown flew away to the unknown leaving only thin twigs behind. Her body turned to regard the tree fully, each and every line and bump littered with small thorns down its immense dark grey trunk.
She hesitated to reach out to the trunk of the ironwood tree, afraid of how her actions would affect Mr. Ping. This was a new feeling...before she would have gladly done it for Shifu so that one day he would see how dedicated she was to the craft he wanted her to learn. Along with his ideology of what a warrior should be, unfeeling, resolute, and quick-witted never wavering against the tide of any battle or opponent.
That was what she wanted at first but then she had changed.
No matter what she did, how much she bleeds or broke time and time again, the distance between them grew more and more to the point she could no longer reach out to her Master.
“Did he ever see me? Or did he see...” The tiger’s paw reached toward that aged bark its damage clear upon its surface.
Or did he only see the warrior he wanted to mold her into, was this why it was so hard to reach what she wanted?
The palm of her paw pad touched the cool, rough bark of the ironwood and her body leaned into it for support, her thoughts making her weary more than any training regimen could.
A burst of strong wind attempted to push her aside but years of training kept her still. That would never change.
“I see the little girl I took in on that warm evening…”
This emptiness…
“Just Tigress.”
~
Maybe I’m wrong, for still hanging on
~
Crane breathed out shakingly.
That was the second time.
The second time Chunhua had run away from him without an explanation.
His right talon touched the edge of the table, and he could hear Mei Ling shift in her seat next to him.
Why?
Had he done something to upset her? Or was it something else? The avian was truly puzzled by her shift in behavior. Just a few days ago, they were communicating just fine. The young tiger was also reaching out to him more than usual which felt like a big step forward for them both.
And this distance between them now felt…
His talon dug deep into the wood of the table as his mind raced, he could feel a small piece of the table being splintered off by his actions.
Awful.
“Crane.” His head turned to regard Mei Ling, only now noticing his head had fallen low. The golden cat’s expression was as clear as day, concern riddled her features as her lips opened and closed with hesitancy.
Had he scared her?
Mei Ling closed her mouth before pushing her chair back and standing up. “Why don’t we go outside and get some fresh air okay?”
He tipped his hat once again with his right claw following behind his dear friend. “Okay…”
And with a quick twist of his legs pushed back the chair, he stared at it for a moment knowing it didn’t belong there.
It wasn’t long before they made it outside, the duo mostly put their Hanfu cloaks on quietly with only small glances between one another. The avian wanted to say it was awkward but in a way it felt right as if they didn’t really need to fill the silence between one another incessantly, Mei knew he needed a moment and she allowed him that.
“I got the door.” The golden cat spoke up, breaking the silence they had built together. It was cold but his black cloak was enough to keep him warm. The sound of the door closing was eclipsed by the roaring winds that plagued the high mountain tops of the valley.
Yellow irises kept a steady gaze upon the large mixtures of light and dark grey clouds that built around them, covering the Valley in soft flurries of snow no doubt. It hid the many mountains and fields they could usually see from this area.
“Brrr….” Master Crane looked down to his side to see Mei Ling bringing the collar of her cape closer to her face, it was an extra red one they’d found in the storage building. It had an incredible amount of details upon both sides of it, two dragons surrounded in what he could only tell was lightning following them up and down.
“We can go back inside if it's too cold,” He let a smile slip from his face as he moved his own wings to push the collar of his own black Hanfu cloak closer. “The winds are starting to pick up and it seems cold enough to snow.”
“It already snowed.” The avian didn’t even have to look to know the feline had taken a step closer to him for warmth, her head leaning upon his shoulder. “It did for a bit earlier at least.”
Crane simply nodded, it must have snowed while he was inside with Master Shifu.
She leaned further on him and he stood his ground. “You were never good at hiding your feelings…”
The master brought his head back to fully look at Mei Ling. “What?” That was entirely off-topic.
And those yellow eyes did not waver against his own. The usual mellowness of her character stepping away as the teacher he rarely saw scrutinized him. “You were always an easy book to read. It’s funny how some things never change.”
“Getting nostalgic are we?” Crane lifted his head up and straightened his beak forward. “Then Master Mei Ling please tell me how I feel.”
There was a tug on his collar before he could register her moving, walking and all he could do was follow along.
“Troubled. But as per usual you won’t say it.” Mei Ling didn’t look back at him as she said this merely walking them towards the stairs and rocky path away from the dorms. Mist escaped from the clouds surrounding them creating a light fog that wasn’t too hard to navigate in. But it made the grounds look much darker than it should have been.
He wanted to tell her it was nothing, and that these feelings were nothing more than his anxiety flaring making him jump to conclusions. It would have been easy, wouldn’t it?
Crane hesitated as they walked down those steps together, the rustling of leaves reminding him of last week. “Will saying something really fix anything?”
He’d said quite a few things these last few years and they just never seemed to stick, talking wouldn’t solve this problem. That much was clear.
Mei Ling shrugged as they came to the end and looked back towards him. “Saying nothing has obviously not worked.”
She let go of his collar.
“Then what do you want me to do?” The avian leaned his head to the side, looking for answers and maybe a hint towards a solution. “This...This is bigger than me. This is about someone, someone special to me and their future. And I have no clue if I can properly help them.”
He carefully watched Mei Ling move away from him, very aware she still didn’t know her way around the palace yards much less the dorms and where these paths lead to. She gestured widely to the two paths that split. “Pick a path.”
To the Jade Palace or near the Dragon grotto. “And stick to it no matter what.”
Crane frowned, he couldn’t help but shake his head at her. “Are you sure you don’t belong here?” He decided on his path, walking ahead to the right stone path towards the grotto. “Because Oogway would have loved that transition.”
“Well if there’s an opening maybe I could.” Light-hearted giggles followed behind him, and as much as he didn’t want to admit it, it did make him feel better to choose where he wanted to go rather than wait for a path to open or follow someone.
“But Lee da is my home…”
Home. Crane thought about that word and could instantly relate, the Jade palace was his home and no matter the opportunity he could never think of leaving it all behind no matter how hard the training got. “I understand, I suppose that’s the path you chose.”
Mei Ling nodded with a smile as her paws disappeared behind her back. “Mmhmm! Of course! I’d be a hypocrite if I didn’t follow my own teachings.”
The wind whipped and howled past them and he couldn’t help but laugh a little as the cat was quick to move her paws to catch parts of her cloak. “Actually I was wondering, was that special person Master Chunhua?”
The sound of a waterfall was nearing as he stopped. “Yes. There’s a lot you don’t know about her.” That was an understatement, sure he’d written to Mei Ling on and off about her but that didn’t scratch the surface of who she was as a person.
“Then tell me!”
The couple now stood upon one of the mountain's many edges, the view as fantastic as any of them could be! The dorms usually gave them a view of the valley’s fields that spanned for miles but here, near the waterfall right above the Dragon grotto lay an endless sea of clouds. Small puffs of flurries flew past them as the wind began to pick up.
At least he got to see a bit of the snow Mei Ling was talking about earlier.
“I wouldn’t know where to start myself…” Crane shrugged and admitted more casually than he would with anyone else. “I’ve known her for so long and here I am years later still learning about who she is and more.”
They shuffled closer, as the wind blew harshly against them. Black and red intertwined as the bottom of their cloaks fluttered roughly beside one another.
“That just sounds like she’s growing up.” He watched as a fleeting mist of her breath was taken along with blowing snow and leaves long left to the ground.
“Yeah,” Despite the cold weather, he didn’t want to go inside content with the warmth they shared between one another. Side by side. ”but sometimes it feels like she’s a completely different person. I don’t know if I can keep up with her sometimes...”
“Is that a bad thing? People are always changing with the seasons.” He could feel Mei Ling’s ear twitch beside his neck as they both looked out towards an unclear path before them. Shrouded in secrecy.
“There?”
Crane turned his head around to the young tiger following behind him, constantly looking up towards the sky, scanning for their target. He looked upward just as he’d done a dozen times before while they walked this long road, it was quite barren and flat in terms of terrain near a mountain range that had a long cluster of trees filling its entrance.
“No, but you were close considering that’s the wing shape of a golden eagle.” The avian had to squint as the golden eagle above them soared high above them in the clear blue sky. They were searching for a Mountain Hawk-eagle based on the description the villagers provided them, this bandit had been attacking farmers and stealing their crops while they tried to move them to the village for profit.
Tigress kept her sights glued to the sky as she walked closer to him and he couldn’t help but smile a bit, this was probably the most fun he’d ever seen her have on a mission. It was nice to be away from Shifu so they could all breathe, especially her.
“How are you able to differentiate them so well?” Her question brought him back to the real world, he was now aware he’d been staring at her under his tilted hat. Crane blinked thankful for the fact he could hide under the shadows of his attire.
“It’s just a matter of knowing yourself and well the experience above.” He moved away from the center of the dirt path and looked around the sides for a stick of some sort. “It’d be easier if I could show you.” His head turned every which way to the green grass that surrounded them.
“I’m sure an explanation would suffice.”
“It would but that’s not what I want to do…” Crane thumped his foot impatiently before giving up and moving back to the dirt road before waving towards his partner to come closer with his wing.
He’d found out rather quickly the distance she tended to put between them.
It was that small gesture that tore her gaze away from the deep blue skies mysteries, and if he didn’t know any better he would have guessed that she hesitated in taking that step forward to him before straightening up.
“You have to pay attention to the wing and body shape…” Crane’s claws dug lightly into the dirt beneath them as he drew an outline of a bird's body and wings. “And then the tail. Is it forked, wedged, rounded or blunt?” Tigress’ shadow covered his picture and it was a bit jarring to see he was taller than her. Even by just a few inches, she always seemed so much bigger than he could ever be. “My tails rather short.”
Tigress bent down, and he could tell she was seriously scanning his messy piece to heart with the way her head was moving.“Can you draw a similar picture to the hawk we’re looking for?”
“Um, Sure.” The avian was shocked at how easily she fell into things such as this.
“Describe the wing and body span we’ll need to look for.” Her tone was as firm as Master Shifu’s during training and he only dared to look up at her intense gaze upon the ground with her paws together. “Would flight patterns also count? Such as diving or flying straight.”
“Yes, it would count.” She was smart, which was why she was the leader. There was no way he could theorize as fast as Tigress could. Much less create plans and give directions to others.
The tiger had them all carefully placed in specific roles that fit the field they needed.
“Mountain eagle’s wings are rather long so they shouldn’t be too hard to spot.” He was sorely reminded how limited his leg movement was when he attempted to draw the massive wingspan of this hawk. He hoped this could give her a good idea of what she needed to look for. “They glide mostly with shallow beats.”
“In contrast to how you flap then. Hmm.”
Crane turned his head once again to the tiger beside him, still crouched near his side. Did she watch him fly? He wasn’t sure how to process that thought. The fact she could tell the difference between flapping and gliding was also a rarity considering most land mammals were merely entertained by the sight of flying and not the specifics of it.
When he finished the tail it looked rather bad in his honest opinion.
Tigress stood up abruptly after he stopped and moved back away from the drawing, inspecting it from a new angle. “Would listening for sounds benefit us?”
Crane made a small noise while he thought about that, hawks weren’t the most social of birds from his experience at least to other species they mostly stuck to their own. Very rarely diverting to anyone else. “No, from what I know these types of hawks are silent.” The avian moved his head around to his waist, catching the metal chain that hung alongside his purple sash to get to his water canteen. It was a simple silver metal canteen with no design upon it.
“If that’s the case then it will be difficult to find them in the forest.”
His canteen felt light borderline empty in his beak, he almost didn’t even want to open it considering how far they’d have to walk for more water. The avian let go of the metal chain and with a quickness, he was thankful to have developed from his years of training caught the flask into his raising talons. The lack of sound that came with a slight shake of his foot made him frown. ‘I really need to learn to conserve better…’
Crane could hear Tigress pull her own canteen from her side, the swirling of water clear in his ears as he placed his own canteen back to his side for later.
What he didn’t expect was to look back up and see the tiger up close to him, the can presented to his face.
“Y-You don’t have to give me any!” He took a step back, still feeling startled at how quiet she could be when she wanted to be. His wings shuffling at his sides. “You should save that for yourself. I can get some more when we enter the forest there should be a pond or river maybe…”
Crane felt himself rambling and looked away once again thankful for his hat to cover his unsightly expressions, he still wasn’t entirely used to her it seems. And that thought alone made him sigh in defeat as he looked upon the messy ground that surrounded them.
His yellow eyes caught a familiar shadow and he barely had enough time to react as his hat was tipped upward.
“Huh!?”
The avian was quick to catch the tip of his hat with his wing before it could fall all the way off his head! He glared squarely at the tiger about to question why she’d done that to him in the first place.
But then...she placed one claw up to her cheek before opening her mouth without a single sound.
Crane, rightfully confused by Tigress’ behavior, opened his mouth once again, to ask what she was doing!? Because he was at a loss for words right now.
That was his first mistake.
As soon as his beak was open wide enough, Tigress had popped the cap to her canteen and poured water right into his beak.
And he choked on it.
“You done yet?”
Mei Ling was all but convulsing with laughter into his side, she was attempting to cover her mouth with her paw but it was a losing battle. “I-I’m sorry I just-” The golden cat slid down his side and leaned her head into her paws.
The master of the Jade palace couldn’t stop his own shoulders from shaking along with her. “Yeah, it’s really funny I was about to choke on water.”
He could hear her tail wag and push dirt about.
The golden cat lifted her head and he was greeted with the widest tooth-filled expression he’d ever seen from her. Mei’s beautiful eyes twinkled with joy and they were difficult to look away from.
“A bit.” She covered her mouth with half of her paw again, rocking on her heels. “All I’m learning is she cares about you all so far. I was expecting more from what I’d heard about her.”
Even in this cold weather, she made him feel warm and complete inside.
“There is...more…” Crane found himself fluttering again, his wings and heart just couldn’t stay still in this moment. This should be the happiest moment of the year for him, getting to spend time with all his loved ones in his hometown. “But you’re probably sick of me talking about Chunhua to you so much…”
He wanted to look away as he did with most things in his life, but with Mei Ling it was different. Crane, Jia whatever he wanted to be called at the time didn’t matter, because whenever he needed a person to confide in, she would always be there even if distance separated them. That in itself was more special than any amount of intimacy.
Mei Ling blew air into her paws. “Jia. It’s fine. I love hearing you talk about things you're passionate about along with people you care about. You sound so light and free when you do.” She rubbed her paws together, her eyes ever so slightly shifted to the sea of clouds before them again and he swore he could see them reflected in her irises. “Could I really say I love you if I didn’t listen to you when you feel troubled?”
~
That time you pulled my timid hand...
Notes:
Glad I didn't scare you off last time. This is less of an experimental chapter and more self-conflicting as you all can see. The inner turmoil in our main leads are beginning to show themselves and thankfully they have some good supportive friends to keep them from drowning in it all. Honestly, it was a nice challenge capturing that awkwardness of being left out in a friend group, I hope you all will be kind to Chu here. It'll get better.
Now for links, facts, and all that good jazz you love to see from me!:
- Here's the link I used to help to write the birdwatching scene for this memory it has a ton of useful information! : https://www.thespruce.com/identify-birds-in-flight-387322
- "Chu board" is a reference to the Rina chan Board. It probably won't be "officially" called that but I love putting in tiny throwbacks every now and then.
- If your wondering how I'm putting together the infrastructure of the Jade palace look no further than the kfp wiki! Which includes the "Master's Garden" and the waterfall we got oh so acquainted with this chapter.
Link: https://kungfupanda.fandom.com/wiki/Jade_PalaceThat's about it for links considering this was a more character focus chapter! I'm so excited for next week's chapter, It's going to be action-packed, drama-filled and above all else have more noodle making! The end of the Shifu arc nears with a heart-stopping memory scene! So here are the previews for Chapter 5 - "Before we wish on the stars":
“Stop! Or I’ll drop her!”
“No. I will not fail.”
“That’s why I don’t say anything anymore…”
“What he does for me is necessary!”
“I'm cold...."
See ya next week! ( ・ω・)ノ
Chapter 5: Before we wish on the stars
Summary:
The beginning starts with your sky and only yours
Your color for today is Teal!:
Teal combines the calming properties of blue with the renewal qualities of green. It is a revitalizing and rejuvenating color that also represents open communication and clarity of thought. For Tibetan monks, teal is symbolic of the infinity of the sea and sky, while it is the color of truth and faith for Egyptians.
link: https://www.canva.com/colors/color-meanings/teal/We're starting off with a memory right off the bat from last time! Do you like that change of pace? Remember the line is meant to indicate a memory from the past. Enjoy!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The sound of a rushing wind filled his ears as he flew through the air desperate for leverage, the sun was still high and beaming brightly down upon them.
Crane glided past tall green trees, his large shadow covering them as he zoomed forward.
Two shadows slowly appeared beside him, coming in as silently as a predator would upon their prey.
It had been an ambush!
The young avian made a sharp twisted turn in order to avoid sharp talons attempting to latch on his neck, he kept his head low, not only to save his neck but look around the foliage for Tigress.
He took one small chance to look back, noticing the two shadows had disappeared from his sides.
He saw nothing but the neverending deep blue of the sky as the wind continued to whip and whirl around him, he flapped his wings once more to keep himself steady as he turned his head slowly forward.
Tigress a mere hour ago had pushed him aside as soon as they started exploring the forest they had seen in the distance, somehow she’d noticed the Hawk they were tracking down was attempting to grab him.
The young student in training huffed through his nostrils, as he kept a sharp eye on his surroundings, this was already turning into a bigger mess than either had expected! But he supposed this was simply a part of his job now, Master Shifu had warned them to expect the unexpected.
This world was ruthless.
Crane’s head turned sharply to see the large frame of a golden eagle coming to glide beside his side a few feet away from him, their wingtips vibrating from the mere closeness of one another. Hazel eyes met yellow eyes as they sped against the world, they only seemed to blur as they flew forward. This Hawk was medium-sized and had a far more patchy color of feathers than the patterned stripes of his partner. The hawk was easily outpacing him, his smaller beak coming to the tip of his own, with a smirk knowing he could in fact go faster than this.
A knowing gaze was shared between them, at this height they couldn’t simply fight, it was too low and far too close to the trees for their wings to get clipped.
It would end in disaster for them both.
He’d have to hold off on finding Tigress for now, as much as he hated to admit it. She’d have to take care of herself or wait below on the ground for him considering the Mountain eagle had dropped her a fair distance away. The hawk was the first to move, the beads upon his ankles clicking against each other as he sped ahead of Crane, prepared to show off before they fought.
He didn’t want to admit the older hawk’s small laugh and smirk bothered him, as he watched the other make some distance between them.
Crane flapped his wings to gain his own momentum and speed preparing to go higher, but he had to stay calm and not fall for any kind of bait. He was already at a disadvantage as it was already since it was two against one in the air.
He could feel his body being lifted, wings fanning outwards to catch the wind under them. It tingled and yet it gave him the push he needed to move forward. He had to fight for his friend!
With one last glance at the shrinking image of tall green tops of trees, he brought his attention back to the sky, the avian couldn’t help but wonder where the Mountain hawk had flown off to.
There was too high of a possibility he was hiding in the brush of the forest again. That thought alone made him nervous, he could be hunting Tigress through the forest all he knew!
When he felt he was high enough, he looked down, noting his opponent was taking his sweet time circling the area, not yet taking himself up to the height he was.
A sharp and surprising scream filled the emptiness of the sky in a matter of seconds!
Crane gawked at the show from above, the golden eagle-hawk had been hit by Tigress no less! A direct palm strike to his side barely missing his wing, as the hawk made a turn. The tiger must have used the fact fliers barely parsed their surroundings from below to her advantage and launched herself from the trees for the trick to fully work.
His yellow eyes followed the hawk’s body tumble and fell through the messy brush of the forest, he couldn’t help but cringe a bit at the sound of wood breaking. The fact she’d used a blind spot like that was scary enough!
He watched carefully as the tiger latched onto the nearest tree she could land on and when she slipped, he was sorely tempted to fly down there and catch her himself! Thankfully she’d found her footing.
Before he could even sigh in relief at the fact his friend was well, he wasn’t sure what pulled his body to move, maybe instinct or a shift in the wind. Whatever it was.
It had saved him from serious injury!
Two sets of claws meet in a fight for leverage, this, this was the Mountain Hawk they were looking for! Its broad wings, lined with dark and light brown covered his entire frame, making Crane feel smaller than he should as they spiraled downward!
“It was really stupid of you to come out here alone with some land animal!”
The avian glared at the Hawk above him, bringing his wings back as he felt the chill of the air streak through his feathers. Everything was a blur around them up here and yet he could feel when they were getting too close to the ground.
He brought his wings down together with the force and power behind his wings accompanying the natural force of the wind that surrounded them he successfully pushed back the hawk!
Crane was aware that it was a gamble of a move that Shifu had instilled into him. He didn’t control the wind, he worked with it the best way he could tame such a wild element.
He made a sharp turn while spreading his wings wide to glide and catch his breath.
‘I could have fallen…’ That thought alone made him shiver, but he couldn’t let what ifs hold him back, this was a real fight in the sky. No more practice or simple spars.
This world was out for blood.
A shadow covered his body once again and Crane had no time to think whether it was close or not.
“Ack!” Crane couldn’t hold in the pained sound as claws scraped against the nape of his neck, in a desperate attempt to get the predator away from him, he brought his wings together, twirling his body before letting his long legs loose upward!
His talons brought together in a form of his own namesake beak struck directly into the ribcage of the hawk above. “Haa!” He decided to go for a double strike in this case, despite the fact that the bandit did not know Kung fu from what he knew at least. He was still dangerous and needed to be immobilized!
The rings upon his toes and legs jingled upon each strike, the large hawk was starting to falter in his flight, the only indication of pain he could see was the tightening of his closed eyes before deep orange eyes glaring daggers at him.
Crane dodged a desperate yet powerful kick from the Hawk bandit, this guy just didn’t want to give up even when he was losing altitude against him.
They separated soon after, both feeling the weight of the earth nearing.
Crane was breathing extremely hard after that scuffle, soon the game of circling would begin again and he would have to be ready! His yellow eyes were sharply focused on the hawk, neither of them could go higher and hide now. They could only clash until one of them succeeded over the other!
He brought his legs back further, straightening them out for a bit more speed and he could tell even with the large distance between them as they flew above this large forest, the hawk was scanning for something. Crane didn’t want to admit it aloud but he was afraid at that thought, this bandit had the home advantage over them, just from the color of his eyes he knew this large bird was far older than he was and seemed to have a plan of action for anything.
The avian took a moment to scan below since it seemed the distance was growing wider and wider between them for some reason. ‘Maybe he’s trying to run away or find his partner?’ With that thought, his head dipped low while also eyeing the hawk, whose form grew ever smaller in his sights.
It was when his sights went downward from that form did he notice his biggest mistake!
High atop the treetops, sat an orange figure, the red from her vest popping out in between the deep shades of green that surrounded her small form below.
What was she doing!?
His eyes widened as his heart stalled at just how close the hawk was to Tigress’ position, forgetting any kind of plan he dived straight for her!
The hawk had a similar idea bringing his wings inward to swoop down faster than he could ever wish too and watching that hawk stealthy fall upon Tigress made him sick!
As he flew lower and lower, closer and closer with only one form in his sight, he could see clearly how she was looking up at him, watching him when she shouldn’t be!
The large shadow of the Mountain eagle-hawk was growing bigger near her small form and he couldn’t help but scream he was too far!!
“Tigress! Move Please!”
It was too late.
Even from this deafening spot so far away from her, he could tell she had tilted her head, looking towards him with her amber eyes. Trusting him before she was roughly snatched by the scuff by the hawk.
It was the most terrifying moment of his life, watching his young friend being whisked away into the never-ending deep blue sky, he could hear the quickening pace of his heart in his ears as he spread his wings once again to gain more height and follow them upward!
He was flapping desperately to get to them as he watched Tigress struggle in the hawk's grasp.
There were two possibilities he did not want to think about but ultimately it was necessary. One, this bandit was going to use her as a hostage to get away or threaten to kill her unless he was allowed to escape.
He wasn’t a fan of his odds right now.
Crane was pulled from his thoughts as the hawk lost some altitude when he cursed aloud at the tiger scratching his ankles.
The avian was quick to take his chance and speed upward towards them!
Crane rose high with his left-wing wide open as his right began to turn inward, the cross elbow strike was the first to hit as soon as he was in range of the hawk’s throat! And that got a screeching noise out of the proud Mountain hawk.
He was glaringly aware Tigress was slipping from the other talons!
Crane quickly brought his left-wing up for a rising elbow strike once again to the same spot on the hawk's throat, before quickly flapping his wings in an attempt to catch his friend before she fell inbetween their spat!
He could feel the very tips of his talons hanging onto the seams of her vest before he had to duck from the hawk’s sharp beak coming dangerously close to his face!
Tigress had been caught by the Hawk’s talons again while he was trying not to get his eye poked out!
Crane didn’t have time to prepare his wings once again for a strike so he had to improvise with his leg, what would normally be an elbow strike in his combination turned into a clean rising kicking strike to the stomach of his opponent!
He could have sworn he heard the hawk growl in annoyance. “Stop! Or I’ll drop her!”
“No, no, don’t do that please!” Crane couldn’t stop from begging, as the two birds stopped fighting altogether, merely gliding and flapping to stay afloat in the air.
He could still hear his heartbeat as if it was stuck in his throat.
“You don’t have to do this!” He was trying not to shake because that’s not what Shifu had instilled into him these past two years. They were supposed to be unshakable warriors.
But at this moment, high above the earth, he could feel each and every shiver rake his small frame at the mere thought of Tigress falling to her death because he wasn’t fast enough to protect her. “She’s not a part of this,” Crane felt the pit of his stomach match with his deep breathing. “This is between you and me! Let her go!”
The older hawk tsked at him, as he flapped his own wings a moment, considering he had to shift his weight every now and then with Tigress in his hold and she wasn’t making it easy for him. “She’s a part of this as much as you are!” The mountain hawk stuck his beak upward. “You think I didn’t see her take down my partner! No, you just want me to let her down cause she’s not a flier but when you mess with one of us, you mess with all of us.” Orange eyes pulled to slits as he stared down upon his body.
“You should know that.”
There wasn’t anything he could say to that, he did understand that as a bird who’d been a part of a flock himself. It was just something they all did, sticking together no matter what came their way.
“Now you are going to let me go or-” The hawk was about to speak before Tigress twisted in his hold, reaching for his ankles. “If you don't stop I'll drop you just for the fun of watching you fall, you little monster!" The hilt of the Hawk’s foot hit the top of Tigress’ head!
“Tigress stop!”
“No!” The tiger ignored his pleas, staring holes into his body with her intense gaze. Her sharp fangs bared in defiance of his wishes. “Don’t let him get away, forget about me! We can’t allow a criminal to escape!”
Crane stalled at that proclamation, his sights switching between Tigress and the Bandit that held her life in his claws. She was being the warrior Master Shifu wanted them to be, told them these hardened personalities were needed to protect innocents but…
He lifted his head high as he flapped his wings. “Let her go safely and I won’t chase you.” That wasn’t who he was.
“Crane!!”
“Heh Good choice kid.” The Mountain hawk smirked, haughty laughter piercing his heart, he knew he had made the right decision and yet he hated being at the mercy of a guy like this.
The Mountain Hawk bandit, shook his crest as the wind started to pick up its pace around them,
“You’d best hope your friend can get you back down safely.”
His large talons started to loosen from the tiger’s neck.
“Stop!”
His words were ignored as Tigress was released from the hawk's grip, he moved before any rational thought crossed his mind. He could care less about the disgusting bandit who’d use someone to just get away for another day!
Crane had to reach his friend before she fell to her death! He had to be fast enough this time or else there may not be a next time! He swooped down, closing his wings close to his body to gain enough speed to catch up with her plummeting body.
His hat tipped off his head, thankfully the string saved it from flying away as he prepared his claws to grab the young tiger! The heavy yet fresh air of the mountains was buffeting his feathers as he pulled back his body in order to get his talons ready!
Crane caught her roughly under the arms, cringing slightly at how tightly he’d gripped her arms. But the most important thing was that she was safe.
He positioned his body upward allowing the wind to carry them as to not overexert himself, he’d rather keep his distance from the Mountain hawk who seemed to be heading for the forest.
“Crane,” Tigress spoke up, her stern voice never wavering even from so high up in the sky. “We’re going after him.”
“What? No, there’s no way I can catch up with him at this rate!” The avian was sure she’d lost her mind at that point, sure it was bad that they were put into that situation but there was no need to be reckless about this whole ordeal. “After I set you down, we can search for him again but I won’t let you get caught like that again!”
Crane took that moment to glide with the wind forward and lower his neck to see Tigress’ expression. It was an expression he did not want to see, the pure fire in her eyes that burned with an unmatched passion towards the goal right below them was her only focus.
Nothing else.
Tigress growled loudly, and the sound alone rattled his frame. “No. I will not fail.” She twisted her shoulders which caught him off guard but he wouldn’t let her foolishly kill herself! As soon as part of his grip loosened he caught the edge of the back of her already tattered vest.
And Tigress just as quickly brought her sharp claws up to cut what little he held of her.
Snap!
That thin line of red thread was cut and all he could do was gawk as she free fell downward at speeds that would make even him pause! But then…
He watched how she moved in the air, her slim body straightening yet not tensing as she brought her paws up only to turn in a fluid instant that almost reminded him of a swan! The tiger’s posture and technique were damn near perfect, to that of an experienced flier. She swayed with the air currents without hesitation.
If he wanted to dearly lie to himself, he would have thought she was truly flying.
Tigress was riding the wind in order to align herself to where the Mountain hawk was below them until she zipped past said, Hawk.
Which pushed his gawking into action immediately, he dived straight forward bringing his wings even closer to his body to catch her, he was stupid just to watch her do something that could endanger herself so carelessly!
And then he was met with another shocking surprise.
Crane could feel the shift of the wind coming, how the tide of it all was going to bring a harsh gust their way and he was prepared to brave against it at this moment but..
.
Tigress rode it back upward, with another graceful spin she propelled her body back up along the tail of the wind, catching the hawk in her awaiting claws with a terrified and shocked squawk!
Crane opened his wings as he approached the fighting duo, spinning uncontrollably in the air as blows were traded between them! He was able to witness a particularly nasty punch from Tigress to the hawk’s face before the limit of space became too close to ignore!
Crack!
The two young students of the Jade palace watched on as the Hawk bandits body met the same fate as his partner, through broken branches and the untamed brush of the forest he fell with pained grunts.
Crane had once again caught Tigress under her arms, for once being thankful of how close to the ground they were. He still couldn’t believe what had just happened in a matter of moments, his body felt too light for it all.
The avian lowered them down carefully, mostly due to how much growth of greenery infested this forest thickly.
Before they were even within six feet of the ground, Tigress had once again wriggled herself out of his hold and landed upon the ground with a thud before turning to look up at him. “Don’t allow weakness to cloud your judgment again.” The tiger spoke up curtly to him with harsh amber eyes before running off into the thicket for the bandit.
Crane landed without a word as he stared at her disappearing form.
He was acutely aware of the gashes upon her back as she ran off.
The sound of vast amounts of water rushing downward brought him back to reality. Coupled with the howling whips of the winds, it sounded as if these two sounds of nature were making beautiful music together.
Filling in the void in his heart.
“That’s why I don’t say anything anymore…” Crane spoke up, watching as the wind carried the white mist of the Jade Palace waterfall up high. “Nothing or something. There’s no difference. In the end, I can’t control her or anyone in my team at that…” The master took slow and steady steps towards the edge, and looked upward to his right, upon closer inspection even hidden among the clouds and mist, you could see more waterfalls lined above this one. “I’m just holding them back with my worries.” My weakness.
A never-ending path downward.
“I don’t believe that.” He could tell Mei Ling was still huddled in the spot he moved away from. “You all wouldn’t be such a great team if that were the case. They need you just as much as you need them.”
Crane shook his head. “No. I need them. It ends there.”
“And why do you think that?”
“Because if they needed me then I’ve failed in that regard.” He fluttered his wings, causing his hanfu cloak to open briefly. “I still remember returning to the village on that evening. I said nothing, I felt frozen on the spot whenever I looked at Tigress’ wounds….” His talons gripped the moist soil beneath him, trickles of water droplets bounced his way. “I didn’t say anything until…”
“Until?”
Crane turned to regard Mei Ling, who had walked up to his side, her paw falling upon his back. He couldn’t tear his eyes away from her glowing yellow orbs, signaling the start of the evening and the end of the light of day.
“Until it was too late.”
The duo said nothing to one another as they left the village and started their long trek home. Past mountains getting further and further away from his sights to the embrace of the forest in all its serenity.
And yet he couldn’t feel any less anxious amongst the greenery, that spread from the ground all the way up and around the trees and rocks that lead back to the Valley of Peace. The sting of his wounds was long forgotten considering he’d been rather lucky to get by with only scrapes on his neck that would heal with time.
Crane looked back up, feeling his neck stiffen at looking down for so long. All he could see was Tigress’ back, walking ahead without hesitation as always, he could have been flying above her he knew that. She would never object to his absence by her side but…
They walked past and down a slanted path, the sound of pebbles being disturbed from their spots breaking what quietude they had built up to this point.
When his eyes caught the top of the bandages that wrapped around her neck became clear to him, he couldn’t possibly tear himself away from the earth that he would so readily fly away from.
It was starting to become cloudy, darkly so even with the trees covering the majority of the wide sky above them.
‘It may rain soon.’ That simple thought passed through his mind as he walked behind Tigress, once again noticing the distance between them. It felt strange to think they were far away from one another when in reality, if he just took a few steps further to catch up with the tiger he would be able to reach her easily.
But things were never that simple were they?
Thunder rumbles in the distance as he stops dead in his tracks, wanting nothing more than to return to how they were before that mission. Just looking into the endless sky and walking with no destination in mind.
“Tigress?”
His voice is more quiet and hesitant than he wanted to sound, he never did things like this. Talking first to catch someone else’s attention, but at this moment neither of them could fall into the habit of waiting for someone to speak up for them.
“Why don’t we stop and find some shelter? It seems as if it might rain any moment.” Despite himself wanting to look away from the tiger's strong form, she was most likely mad at him and he couldn’t blame her at all after what happened a few days ago.
He was weak.
The tiger stopped, fists ready at her sides. She was the warrior Shifu wanted them to strive to be and he had no clue if he could ever live up to such a standard. And she knew it just as well as he did.
The shadow of a large grey cloud covered them both in a matter of seconds, taking away each and every bit of light the sun had to offer away from them. Tigress’ head slowly turned to regard him and the piercing glow of her red eyes made him take a step back, knocking stray pebbles aside.
Her ears twitched in his direction before her gaze lowered and turned back to that straightforward position he could only associate with the tiger.
A stray droplet of water fell upon his beak as the other started to walk to the left side of the forest.
“Very well.” The avian guessed she wanted him to follow her, to where he wasn’t sure but at least she was alright with taking a rest rather than pushing themselves through the drizzle back home.
Crane ignored the distant rumblings of the sky as they walked with a purpose, or at least Tigress did. Past a wide area filled with patches of clovers, flowers, and small clusters of bright green bamboo, he couldn’t help but let his eyes wander around this lush area. It reminded him dearly of the area around the Peachtree of heavenly wisdom, the exact opposite of the loud ongoing activity of their lives, this was a place of peace. Every small shake of leaves could be heard as they walked up another slant hill lined with bamboo at its sides beneath the towering trees before he saw the mouth of a small cave.
His pace started to slow as he looked upward at the mountain; this cave was connected too, its peak shrouded in leaves and clouds.
He was so enamored with the view he almost forgot himself as it started to drizzle, the avian scurried up under the shelter of the cave.
They stood side by side near the exit of the cave to keep some semblance of light from outside rather than sitting in the dark of the inside. His gaze turned to regard Tigress as the rain started to pour before them, her paws merely laid against her sides no longer fists but her eyes...they seemed somewhere else. Far away.
“Tigress”
He called the other and it felt as if time itself stopped only around them as the rain continued on.
“Tigress.” His wings began to flutter at his sides, as worry was beginning to grow in his stomach.
The tiger’s ears flickered his way, just as they did earlier but she didn’t look towards him this time.
“Yes?”
“I’ll do better next time.” It was something he would say to Shifu after a mission, but here and now his friend needed to hear it more than his master. He wanted her to know that he would be there for her. This didn’t need to be complicated. “I won’t let this happen to you again.”
No meaningless apologies, only a statement for betterment. That was the Lee Da academy way he knew.
The rain continued on, forming puddles as it rushed to cover the lands ahead of them.
The anticipation in merely waiting for her to answer was killing him, that and the fact she’d barely moved. “What happens to me doesn’t matter. As long as the mission is accomplished and you are still alive, I don’t need anything else.”
Crane felt his breathing grow heavy, deja vu of what happened in the sky hitting him in waves all over again. Drowning in her words. “Tigress...you don’t mean that do you? I mean…” The avian turned his head away from his friend to the ground, dirt, and rocks being splashed with light droplets of rain. “I understand what we have to do but I don’t want to see you hurt just because of my mistake.”
That was the pure truth of the matter, he couldn’t adopt the same steel determination as Shifu wanted them to all have. He had to be himself. That was how he got this far in the first place.
“It was not your mistake. It was mine.” Tigress spoke up tonelessly. “The battlefield is a place where the unexpected occurs. And as the leader, I must spend my time wisely so as to not burden any of you.”
He heard a small bit of movement from the tiger next to him and he couldn’t help but turn to watch her.
The tiger’s right paw was lifted up from her side, and she rubbed the inside of her palm with her thumb. “The sky is another world of its own.”
“It is.” Crane agreed, unsure of where she was going with this line of thought. Everything she was saying was rather concerning and scary to ponder on. Was a warrior meant to be so self-serving for others? “But it wasn’t your fault, I could have warned you or…” He sighed feeling the chill from the rain caught up with him. “Something.” He said rather lamely.
“I don’t understand you.” They were both staring at her paw now as water trickled off the top of the mouth’s cave.
“What?”
“I don’t understand you.” She repeated. “Why you dwell on a being such as myself? It makes no sense.”
“Being such as yourself?” Crane could feel his hat tip at the way his head swerved upward to regard her downcast face. “You’re my friend. That’s all. I don’t know what Master Shifu told you but you do matter-”
And then those burning amber eyes directed themselves to his form at the mere mention of their master. “Don’t act as if you know his intentions!” The tiger’s shoulders were squared as she took a wide step towards him. “What he does for me is necessary!”
“Yelling at you for small mistakes isn’t necessary!” Crane met her head-on, truthfully tired of all these riddles and vague sayings in the palace he lived in. “You don’t have to go so far for him! Or for any of this!”
“Yes, I do! You don’t understand!” Tigress’ paws curled into fists and shook along with her body, her ears lining back upon her head as her glowering eyes turned to slits. “Master Shifu picked me when…” Her gaze fell away from him as she stared upon the ground. “He picked me to continue his dreams. His lessons, harsh words, and silence are proof of my existence.”
Crane’s eyes widened, trying not to look away from the tiger’s form but with each word he could hear the pain from her voice. Even the harshest of training never got her this worked up and yet this. This is what broke her heart more than anything.
“Unlike you and the others, I have nothing else.”
He reached a wing out to her shoulder, wanting nothing more than to at least give her some comfort. The last thing he wanted to do was upset her now before they returned home.
“Tigress, I’m sorry…”
Before his wingtips could even touch her shoulder, she moved away from him entirely looking rather perturbed, the feline’s back met the stone of the cave’s mouth as they stared at each other. The rain covers the sound of their breathing.
A gush of water falling and splashing as it hit the ground sounded as his yellow eyes caught the tall tale sign of her foot moving. His body swayed as her eyes darted to the down-poured path ahead of them.
As soon as her body began to turn she made a dash for it. “Tigress!”
Crane felt the weight of the rain upon his body as soon as he was halfway out of the exit, carefully jogging behind the now running tiger. He shook his head as the water leaked through his rice hat. He could somewhat see her orange and red form right ahead of him and yet the constant downpour wasn’t making it easy to navigate the lush forest! He had to catch himself with his wings to the sides of the thick trees and bamboo due to the moist dirt beneath him, even Tigress had to do the same down this messy path.
“Tigress stop!” Crane called out to her again as the rain continued to fall upon their bodies without mercy. “I know I don’t understand everything but I didn’t mean any disrespect.” Honestly, he didn’t entirely mean that because Shifu was running his last few nerves but he’d say anything to get her to just stop! “Okay so just come back...let’s...let’s go back to the cave and-”
While he rambled on Tigress had in fact stopped in her tracks, standing beside a tree and a cluster of bamboo. Her breathing looked heavier than it should have been, bandaged shoulders went up and down. She raised her paw up.
“Don’t say that title anymore!”
Crash!
Crane pulled his neck back as he watched Tigress punch a hole into that large tree, the sound of wood breaking into tiny pieces made his heart still. For the second time this week, he could hear his heartbeat in his ears, accompanied by the crashing sounds of the rain, it gave the entire area an eerie feeling.
The duo was once again still among the ever-moving nature of the forest, he had no clue how to handle this. His mind wandered back to the clear blue sky above them rather than these grey ones that plagued them with nothing but sorrow.
His eyes scrunched close as he watched Tigress pull her paw away from the hole she had created. He was expecting this to be the end, she’d come back with her injured paw and maybe after bandaging it they could talk this out…
Tigress ran further ahead without any outward issue.
The avian gawked at her level of perseverance, at times it could quite frankly be terrifying. Which was now one of those times. With a shake of his head and a few flaps of his soaked wings that splashed water droplets into the puddles beneath him, he took a sharp takeoff upward!
He knew one thing, this entire time, Tigress was taking the same route they had taken to get up to that cave, so it was only logical she’d take the safest route back down in this storm!
The avian flew at a decent height above the trees and cursed at the rain pelting him. At least it wasn’t also windy. He passed over the brush and trees and thicket of bamboo that soon led him to the opening of flowers and clovers.
His keen eye caught the tiger’s orange form exiting that exit from the bamboo and he did not hesitate to dive downward.
Crane lifted his talons upward ready to take her hold if he had too but he forgot to take into account her acute hearing! Her ears shot up as soon as he was in range, the tigers injured paw lifting up to block whatever attack she most likely assumed was coming her way.
Splash!
Tigress’ feet moved into a defensive stance, the movement of her circling foot creating a small wave from the puddles beneath them as he grabbed a hold of her injured paw into his grasp.
Fiery glowing amber met yellow again beneath the neverending rain that soaked them to their very core.
Crane stared into those determined yet frantic eyes of Tigress’, he would have thought after knowing her for this long he’d have gotten used to it but it was still so very unnerving to be under. It felt as if she was trying to make him disappear upon her sights without a single word and he was tempted to do that but…
The avian flapped his wings lightly before allowing his right leg to meet the puddle-riddled ground without letting go of her wrist. Her body alone screamed for him to move away from her but he couldn’t help but notice how the tiger never pulled herself away from his hold.
By some miracle above he tore his gaze away from her simmering one to her paw, to no surprise it had leftover splinters in it covering her fur.
Right then and there Crane made a choice of his own.
He hopped expertly closer to her while pulling Tigress’ injured paw forward close to the tree they were under. He couldn’t help but smile a bit when she looked at him with a confused but intrigued expression as her tail moved about.
He covered the young tiger with his wide wing as small streams of water fell from inbetween the tree's leaves right onto her paw. It wasn’t the best way of dealing with it but it was all he could really do at this moment.
Crane let himself breathe out as he felt the tension in her wrist wither away as the rain continued to pour on them. ‘Maybe the sound was calming to her?’ He couldn’t help but think as he allowed his left leg a break and pulled it back to the ground where it belonged.
Tigress kept her injured paw right where he left it.
He was alright with shielding her when no one else would. That was essentially what he wanted to say in the first place when all was said and done. Tigress was his friend and he didn’t want her to think she had to be the personification of Shifu’s dreams. “Once I heard a story, that at the end of a rainbow, you can find something special there.” It was a tale he’d heard when he was but a chick from his mother when he asked where they lead too. “I’m not sure what’s there but...but I hope one day you can make it to the end of one and find what you want.”
Truthfully with time, he began to believe in it less but here and now maybe the story of wishes beyond the sky could give his friend something else to think about rather than the brutality of their roles in Kung fu. Even for just a minute.
Crane looked up towards the dark grey sky. “And then we can stand under its light together. Not today, tomorrow, or even next month. Someday when you’re ready.” What she needed now wasn’t comfort but… “I want to stand by you under the many colors of the rainbow, okay?”
Water drips upon her paw, running through her still fingers.
“Can you promise me that?”
A new goal.
“Yes. I promise.” Tigress said. “That we will stand together under this grand rainbow when my finale nears.”
~
I’m still dreaming...
~
Shifu scurried into the student barracks, it had gotten awfully cold very quickly despite the extra layers he was wearing today. He practically slammed the door shut before the wind could nip him with any more chills. He rubbed over his upper arms a few times before hanging his cloak up with the others at the side of the door.
Twak!
The old master’s ears twitched at the sound, it made him raise a brow considering it sounded familiar but he just couldn’t place what it was? The wind howled and whipped outside as the old wooden floorboards creaked under his feet until he made it to the light of the kitchen.
Twak!
Shifu watched with surprised eyes as Po hit the table with long strings of noodles in both his paws right into a small space of flour. He’d had Ping explain the process of making noodles to him but he never really got to see them being made since he only came by in the evening.
“Oh! Shifu, Evening!” Po smiled at him only for a moment before bringing his attention back to the noodles he was making. The panda pulled on the strings of noodles faster than he could process between his paws before shaking them in the flour. “You’re a bit earlier than I expected but I’m glad you came by..”
“Yea...I mean yes! I’ve come to every meal you’ve invited me to so far, so why stop now?” Master Shifu corrected himself, finding his attention being taken away by his students' culinary skill and how delicate he made it all look. “I finished my work early and decided to check on you all. Is everyone inside?”
Twak! Twak!
Po hit the table two more times before pulling his noodles up high, almost tying them together. “Everyone’s inside except Crane and Mei although…” The panda paused after carefully laying down his batch into a bowl and picked up a larger roll of noodles to pull on. “I was wondering if Chu was with you?”
Shifu blinked at that, he hadn’t seen her since this afternoon. “No, not since she returned with your father.” His brow scrunched up at that wondering where she could be considering the state of the weather out there.
“It’s alright I’ll go get her.” Po interrupted his line of thought, and the old master couldn’t help but feel slight envy at how easily the panda was casually talking to him while twisting and pulling on those noodles without a single care. “She’s probably just out there practicing and lost track of time again.”
“No, Po. I’ll go look for her.” That made the dragon warrior stop momentarily in his rolling of his noodles in flour. Shifu smiled. “You said it yourself I’m early and you’re far from down making dinner so...it’s the least I can do.”
If he didn’t know any better he would have assumed Po was beaming at his words. “Thanks, Master Shifu, just be careful out there!”
“Of course.” The elder bowed respectfully to the dragon warrior before heading back out into the cold he just escaped from. He was tempted to check if she was merely in her room meditating but knowing Po that was the first place he checked before he started cooking.
Shifu had only gotten halfway down the steps away from the dorm until he saw Crane and Mei Ling walking back up, huddled together for warmth.
“Good evening Grandmaster Shifu.” Mei Ling bowed respectfully towards him before huddling back into Crane’s side as the wind blew their cloaks upward.
Crane also nodded to him. “Good evening Master, what are you doing out here?”
“I’m just going to find Chunhua since dinner isn’t ready yet.” He gripped the top edges of his own cloak before breathing out a puff of mist. “You two should get inside, I will be back shortly.”
And without another word he passed the couple, determined to find the tiger and get back so he could enjoy some warm soup and company.
The wind was restless this evening as he passed by the Jade palace, from this height alone even past the trees and fog, he could tell no one was inside the training hall much less the yard. Shifu found himself walking towards the Master Garden, he’d walked down these steps countless times enough for the fog to not deter his movement. The feeling of soft, wet snow that was slowly melting away could be felt under his feet as he stepped further.
His gaze went upward as he stepped down those last few steps, noticing a light coat of snow covering Oogway’s shell. He was sorely tempted to ask for his Master’s help now but that would be silly, wouldn’t it?
The older master continued forward, giving one last respectful glance to his late master before going back to search for his stray student. Now that he thought about it she had left his side rather abruptly after her last question to him.
The wind started to blow again but this time it felt different, warm instead of cold as if caring arms were wrapping around his small form.
He couldn’t help but wonder if that was the answer she needed?
A single peach petal caught his attention, his blue eyes followed the lone pink petal as it drifted near Master Gorilla’s statue. Shifu followed it without a second thought. He’d learned well enough recently to not question the ways of the universe and how it interacted with this land much less its people.
As the red panda got closer he could feel a scatter of petals, dashing around his feet leading him down a dark path inbetween the statues of the great masters of the past. The tall dark trees and mist make this place seem mysteriously haunting as if this place was not meant for him to step into.
A world separate from his own.
He finds her standing in front of a tree among many. As the chilly wind blows away at his fur, one paw grasps his robe as he nears her person. The clatter of the thick and thin twigs and branches of the trees fill the silence between them.
"Chunhau?" He calls out to her and she is still standing in quietude surrounded by small patches of grass and uncovered dirt without movement.
Now that he is close enough he can see her head is downcasted still covered in that mask.
Another burst of wind hits him square in the face and he can't help but bring his arms around his body as he stands side by side with his student in front of this graying brown tree...
"Aren't you cold out here?"
Silence still lingered heavily between them, as leaves were pushed past them by the cold winds. It was so cool, he thought it may snow. "Chu?" He decided to use her nickname that he didn't use often. It was growing dark and the gloomy clouds were not helping.
He reached his right paw up to her own and grabbed it, hoping the contact would get a reaction out of her.
He didn't want to say this despite the fact he often still called her by this title within the palace but right now? In the cold embrace of the beginning of winter. It didn't feel right.
The old red panda held her paw in his own tightly as if she would disappear forever if he let her go. "Tigress."
It took a moment of rustling leaves and howling winds. "Yes, Master?" She turned her head slowly, her voice sounded small and tired as he was once again met face to face with her mask. The red took all his attention and made him shiver.
“Ha!” The young tiger yelled as she threw up and grabbed the bag with her paws just as he instructed her to increase the strength in her arms and palms. Kung fu was an unforgiving art upon one's hands and it was necessary preparation for the continuation of her training.
Shifu watched from a fair distance as she barely missed catching the bag in her grip, his right ear twitched as he could hear the unsheathing of the tigers' claws. She went low, bending her knees and spreading her grip in an animalistic manner.
His right hand reached for his lower sides as he watched Tigress grip the bag, the tear was so light yet present as the sand spilled little by little out of the grey canvas bag onto the aged wooden floors of the training hall.
The little tiger growled at her mistake.
Shifu stepped forward, his short cane behind his back as he straightened up to confront his student on her mistake. He couldn’t allow her to keep going down this path.
“Do you know why you failed?”
Little amber eyes looked up to him with that same timidness she walked into this palace with and yet she held her sights firmly towards him, going so far as to catch the canvas bag with her foot when it unlatched from her claws.
Tigress nodded, straightening her posture before him and it was at that moment he realized how tall she had gotten. “Because I lost control.”
“That is correct.” His sight fell to the sand near her feet. “And you must never do that. Allowing your emotions to take hold of you…” He tried not to think of him at that moment. It was a terrible blemish upon his heart that he had allowed to grow- “It will only lead to your downfall.”
When he looked back up he noted how the tiger’s tail twitched and moved curiously.
“That includes your anger. We will have to keep working on that.”
“If I may…” His student spoke up. “I thought you already taught me how too.”
Master Shifu shook his head, she was just a child he had to remind himself. Unaware of the dangers of this world and what her emotions could very well lead to. “Tigress, Listen to me very carefully.” And he knew her attention was upon him fully.
“Beings such as yourself are strong and they must never give in to their emotions or desires.” The sound of his cane coming down upon the wood was loud enough to make both their ears twitch. He leaned on his knee rather stiffly taking the sand into his small hand. “The strong must never stop moving forward no matter how hard it gets, no matter how much it pains you. Am I clear?”
He refused to let her go down the same path as
him.
The sand slid back down into the pile upon the floor between his fingers as he opened his palm.
“Yes, Master.”
Shifu leaned into her side, still holding onto her paw tightly. "How about we get some warm noodles from your father?” This was all he could do for now, despite the fact he wanted nothing more than for her to stay by his side.
“I'm cold...."
~
Because our hearts have been connected since we first met
~
“I was amazed at just how far the waterfall goes up!” Mei ling excitedly exclaimed before going back to her soup.
Po brought his bowl up to his face, drinking the broth left within it before nodding his head happily in agreement. “I know! And the best part,” Viper couldn’t help but giggle at the way Mei Ling all but stopped in her meal to hear what Po had to say. “There’s another waterfall near it!”
Those two had hit it off as friends very quickly.
“No way!”
“Yes WAY!!”
It was nice to have the dinner table so light and happy this evening. It was so nice to feel bits and pieces of everyone’s brimming warm energy surround her after feeling rather sluggish today after her trip with Mei Ling today.
“I can’t believe you're impressed by waterfalls!” Mantis spoke up as she heard the door open and close.
“Well, I’m from a village that is far away from mountains so it's really rare to see! Much less see two of em!”
The clink of her spoon against her bowl sounded as Master Shifu entered the kitchen, looking worse for wear as he attempted to fix his robe and awkwardly smiled.
“Evening.” Master Shifu bowed before immediately going to the back to fetch himself a chair no doubt. “Sorry, I was so late.”
“Shifu are you okay?” Po asked as his head followed the old red panda as he walked and followed him back as he pulled a chair back to the table, right next to her.
“Yes, yes I…” The older red panda rubbed his hands together as he paused, mind clearly elsewhere. The panda got up already ready to give their master a warm bowl of soup to ward away the cold outside. “I just had to take Chu to her father’s place.”
“Why?” Viper couldn’t help but ask as her tail uncoiled from her spoon. “Is she alright?”
She respectfully gave him a moment to take a bite of his soup, the young master couldn’t even blame him for keeping the warm bowl in his hold as he turned his attention to her.
“I just found her around the ironwood trees and I thought it would be best if she was with her father tonight.” Shifu looked into his bowl of soup, biting the bottom of his lip. “There’s no need to worry yourself, she’s fine.”
Viper wanted to speak up on that but soon the liveliness of earlier returned, it seemed the others were sated by his words. Minus Crane. Her blue eyes caught the way he gripped his spoon more than needed before he went back to telling his girlfriend when it cleared up he’d show her the second waterfall.
‘Why would Chunhau go to the ironwood trees?’ The snake couldn’t help but think to herself, her thoughts drowning out the conversations going on around her as she curled her tail around the spoon again. It didn’t make sense, weren’t those kinds of trees off a beaten path upon the palace grounds?
“Viper?”
“Hmmm?” She lifted her head up, thankful she’d brought the spoon up so it wouldn’t look like she was staring into her bowl endlessly. “Yes, Master? I’m sorry what was that?”
“It’s alright.” The elder red panda chuckled in good nature, which was always a nice change to witness no matter how many years came to pass. “I was just wondering how your trip was today since Mei and Po seem to have hopped subjects in a matter of seconds without us.”
Viper looked up to see Po was gearing everyone for thirds while enthusiastically telling her of their fight in the musician’s village.
The snake leaned inward and smiled. “Oh, I don’t mind at all.”
She would find out later.
~
We want to run ahead to the future!
Notes:
So, was it as cool as I hyped it up to be? Were you blown away? Pun intended!! I had a lot of fun creating this flight fighting scene incorporating all the intricacies of real flight patterns from these majestic birds and Crane style in general. But that's not the only thing we got here. We got to see a bit of turmoil in our young lead that only Crane is now noticing after all this time. It'll come into play later I assure you. Now off to the research links because we have quite a few this time!
Links, facts, and all that good jazz you like to see!:
- Here is a video I used for the combos Crane utilized in this fight! It's a great basic guide and showcase of how the Crane style is used in real life. I just had to have Crane create a "beak"!: https://youtu.be/5ejURFR-Vo8
- Side note, the same video for Crane style also holds the "canvas bag" that I had young Tigress using. It builds up a lot of strength for tiger and Crane techniques, make sure to heed the video's warnings if you try it at home.
- The next video link is what helped me craft the fight in the sky system, it's more or less somewhat like a hunting sort of situation where two birds circle one another hoping they don't hit the ground and well we saw no one is exempt from this free for all: https://youtu.be/SiezPjMVjTw
- I wanted to make something clear since a few friends of mine thought Ti/Chu's line of finale meant she'd die, I would not do that to her. This is a pretty chill series so no deaths just injuries galore! It's more for a theatric feeling we'll go over at a later date. ;)
- I promise I will reward Mei Ling for listening to such an intense story in the next few chapters, it gets a bit brighter in certain spots and dimmer in some places.
- And with that, the Shifu arc has come to a close. Now we must move forward to Master Mantis...Now for the previews! Chapter 6 - The twinkling of the constellations:
“I love you.”
“I feel the same.”
“Because that’s what you want from me.”
“It’s Tigress.”
“before this warmth it holds disappears…”See ya next week folks! ᕕ(ᐛ)ᕗ
Chapter 6: The twinkling of the constellations
Summary:
I thought being alone wasn’t so bad...
Alright, time for your color of the week as we begin the Mantis arc! Are you excited!?
Today's color is: Pink - its meanings are layered in love, youth, good health, and playfulness! The color of frivolity lives between red and white. Pink takes all the passion and energy of red and tempers it with the purity of white, leaving us with the color of tenderness and affection.
Link: https://www.sensationalcolor.com/meaning-of-pink/
I bet your wondering why I picked this color for our boy huh? Find out below!
A reminder the horizontal line means a memory scene has begun and ended! Without further ado let's go!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Let me see what love is like on Jupiter and Mars…
~
He woke up to the sound of footsteps on this cold morning as he laid down on his mat. The silhouettes of his friends standing high above him. It was another rather quiet and slow day off for them considering the cold weather as of late.
“Morning, Master Po!” Mei Ling spoke up and he watched as the golden feline’s silhouette maneuvered around the panda with a small bow.
The panda chuckled. “Morning and it's just Po!” He watched the large bear continue down the hall with a yawn no doubt about to fix breakfast for everyone.
“Ah! Right!”
Mantis breathed in and out. The bug finally lifted his body off the floor and sat straight, with no lotus position whatsoever. He wasn’t sure why he felt so lethargic considering yesterday was filled with nothing but good news.
A literal noise of knock-on wood that layered the sides of their doors interrupted his groggy thoughts. “Jia! Good morning!”
“Morning Mei.” The lightness in Crane’s voice couldn’t be missed especially by his best friend. He’d never personally heard the bird so carefree in the morning, he was usually as monotone as ever. “I’m ready. Let’s go before breakfast starts.”
Mantis’ antennae twitched as they walked together without a single word uttered nor any kind of pause, they followed one another without issue. And he couldn’t help but wonder how Crane of all people could walk with such confidence with another woman.
‘It’s because you were weak again…’
“I love you,” Crane spoke with nothing less but complete adoration without any prompt.
He made it all seem so easy.
And Mei Ling followed in kind, her voice was sweetly laced with similar adoration. “I love you too.”
It wasn’t fair, in reality. Being able to throw that phrase around like it weighed nothing! As if it didn’t set you up for the commitment of a lifetime with someone else. They made it seem so easy….
Mantis grit his teeth as he watched their silhouettes disappear past his room further down the halls of their dorm where he was left alone to wonder just what he was doing wrong. It seemed no matter what he did, no one would ever love him like that.
He found himself lost in his thoughts as branches clacked and scrapped outside, cold and listless.
But love. Love is hard.
“Alright, alright c’mon open it!!” The sounds and movement of the bustling restaurant around them didn’t matter; all that mattered was that she opened that scroll! Mantis was all but rubbing his claws together in anticipation.
Zongying giggled, hiding her face behind the scroll which in turn allowed her long sleeves covered in beautiful flower patterns to flow in the cool breeze. “Okay, alright hold on!”
Mantis shook his head at his girlfriend, another mantis he’d met a few months ago, at the Autumn festival... “No, we already know they accepted you and all your amazing designs!”
And if he had to be honest it was the greatest decision he’d made all year to speak with her.
Zongying hesitated to open the entire scroll again, closing her eyes as she slowly pulled the small scroll open. He couldn’t help but look up as Mr. Ping passed them by to get to the other tables.
“We don’t know for sure…”
“Well, I do!” The green bug poked her shoulder. “I mean you made me that snazzy vest, that fit me perfectly.”
“That you barely wear out.” Zongying dryly shot back with a lazy glare.
“Hey hey…” Mantis leaned against one of the cups of water they had at their table. “I don’t want my new clothes getting messed up by bandits now.” His brow quirked and he could feel his feelers twitch as an idea popped in his head. “Unless you want to make me more?” He smirked.
She thought about it for a moment before looking back at the scroll in her claws. “I mean...it could be good for business.” Zongying all but beamed.
Mantis picked up his chopsticks, feeling his patience thin a bit at having to wait for their order. “You’d really make your boyfriend pay!?”
“YES!” Zongying cheered loudly, well as loud as she could get. She didn’t have the same booming voice he did.
“Oh.” He broke his chopsticks with ease. “I was just joking about that…”
Zongying shook her head, he looked up just in time to see her all but hug that small scroll in her grasp. Close to her heart. “No! Not that!” The green of her irises looked to him dreamingly as she sighed happily. Her smile was so wide yet it closed somewhat as if she was about to say something.
“They accepted me.”
The clatter of dishes sounded in the background as he blinked looking at the woman before him. What was once a dream was now a reality for her. “See? Told ya, you’d get it.” Mantis took confident steps towards Zongying, as soon as she was within his range he wrapped his arm around her shoulder.
He placed a light kiss upon the top of her head, the tip of her flower pin lightly scraping against his chin.
“Thank you Mantis, without you...I would have never tried to do this…” Zongying moved closer to him, the crinkling of the scroll between them filled his ears as the wind gently pushed the fabric of her dress closer to him. “I love you.”
The Master gulped, every sound around them became louder, every child screamed with joy and ran down the street, every elder person playing mahjong or speaking of personal matters it all became too vivid to his hearing and consciousness.
“I feel the same.”
The sound of Mr. Ping placing their bowls before them sounded out as they separated, looking into one another’s eyes blankly.
“Congratulations, you two!”
“Mantis?”
The insect looked up as his name was spoken to see Monkey at his door. He looked concerned, so much so that he could even see the way the simian's throat swallowed away any other words he had at that moment.
“What?” He asked as abrasively as he would when someone didn’t knock on his door before opening.
“Well, I’ve never seen you that still before…” Monkey scratched the side of his face “That and you didn’t answer after I called you short twice.”
Mantis blinked as he watched a sly smile appear on the simian's face.
“WHAT!?”
Monkey giggled as he ran off down the hall. “Nothing!”
~
I need to hear your voice
~
The previous night.
“You be careful heading back up there Shifu!”
Mr. Ping watched as the older master gave him one last wave before walking back to the palace. His small form was disappearing into the dark, even with the lanterns everyone had alight tonight the clouds of snow were making it extremely darker than it should be. He gripped the sides of his cloak closer to his body as the snow began to fall heavier than it had all day.
It was late into the evening when Shifu and Tigress walked hand in hand to the front of his moon gate. He wasn’t sure how to describe how he felt when they came in and Shifu told him exactly where he found her. It was a flurry of emotions flying about in the wind that passed this entire valley through, worry and of course, fear for his daughter’s wellbeing came first. He’d gotten the young tiger up to her room with tea and blankets.
The goose knew he should have gone inside as soon as Shifu was out of his sights, most likely sprinting up all those steps to escape the cold. He breathed out, brown eyes falling from the mist to the leaves he had raked to the front of his shop yesterday, now all covered in snow.
And as soon as he’d gotten down the stairs of his home Shifu had told him what happened.
The noodle owner brought his wings around himself, taking one last glance around the street before he went back inside and closed the front door. He couldn’t deny he’d been upset at where she’d gone off too. The tips of his wings absentmindedly touched upon the cool and moist surface of his tables as he walked to the kitchen.
Mr. Ping was about to head upstairs and head to his room but… ‘What good would getting upset do anyone?’ He turned his head where his cooking pot was, right above it were the portraits of his family.
Irreplaceable memories.
Each and every single moment leading to them was special and made his restaurant even more homely than he could ever have imagined in his lifetime. From Po to Chunhua it all had fallen into place so perfectly.
Mr. Ping pulled himself away from staring too long at the portraits after a very chilling howl of wind brought him back to reality, the goose didn’t hesitate to kick a stool to the side to reach the shade for his kitchen.
The shade as per usual was noisy, and the wind didn’t help the clattering noises it made as he pulled it downward. Ping only paused when he felt eyes on his back.
He had only pulled the shade halfway down, leaving a streak of natural light in his kitchen to show the tiger’s lower half, the rest of her upper body was shrouded in shadows.
Her amber eyes burned brightly in the darkness.
The goose was used to her merely staying in the shadows, watching him quietly and only revealing herself when she was ready but as he looked closer at her posture…
Chunhau squared her shoulders, the sound of her foot pulling back made him frown. “Aren’t you disappointed in me?” She sharply asked him with a glare.
There was no mask for her to hide behind.
His wing shook on the handle of the shade. “No.” He didn’t want her to feel like this at all, it hurt so much.
His daughter didn’t stop at that, she was anticipating a reaction from him. “Are you angry with me?”
His heart tightened as the frigid wind wafted past him again. “No. I’m not.”
“Why?” The tiger sounded furious, almost growling out her question to him.
“Because that’s what you want from me.” He closed the shade fully, encompassing them in complete darkness. “And I’m not going to give you that.”
Even in the dullness of his kitchen, he knew from her eyes that she was confused and irritated by his neutrality, he had to remind himself often she wasn’t used to this. That he had to treat her differently than he would with Po when he was upset.
“You made a mistake.” Mr. Ping carefully stepped off the stool, kicking it back to the left side of the wall. “We all do,” A blustery wind was making the wooden signs outside clack loudly against the buildings outside. “And even then all I could feel was fear that you’d hurt yourself. Nothing else.” He’d lived here long enough to walk in his own kitchen with confidence in the dark, it took him no time at all to close the distance she had created between them.
“And I couldn’t be happier you’re all right.” Both of their eyes fell upon their now shared hold upon one another, a small wing wrapping around a paw.
“I can’t feel that.” Despite her own saddening words slowly turning into a whisper, she held onto his wing tighter. “I never will…”
“I know but I’ll still hold onto you so you know how much I love you.”
~
They say every meeting is meaningful
~
“Okay okay! You got this just keep rolling it!”
“Eek!”
Mantis stood upon Monkey’s shoulder as they entered the kitchen together, he saw that Crane and Viper were already seated at the table watching the other two who were crowded around a w
ok with too many noises to describe. Albeit hearing Mei Ling scream and shriek was not on his to-do list. Monkey, the ever-curious guy he was, was quick to jog over to Po’s side to see what the panda had cooked up for them. The bug could feel the heat radiating from the oil as it popped.
“What are you guys up to!?” Monkey asked as he hopped around the panda.
Po placed his paw upon Monkey’s head to stop him in his tracks. “We’re making Youtiao for breakfast and I’m letting Mei Ling roll one for herself.” The panda hadn’t even torn his gaze away from the wok as Mei hesitantly used her chopsticks to roll the dough.
Mantis moved from the simian’s shoulder and hopped up to Po’s with ease, he’d only ever seen street vendors roll these around so it was a bit funny to see a master fumble with it.
“C’mon, you have to move closer to it.” The Dragon warrior attempted to coax the panicked golden cat towards the stove but she was still trying to catch the dough again.
‘At least it’s somewhat turning brown…’ Mantis couldn’t help but think to himself as he watched Mei struggle.
Crane at that moment spoke up. “It’s not going to burn you, Mei. Don’t be scared of it.” The avian even chuckled with a small sound of dishes moving around.
“Shut up Jia!” Mei Ling was quickly trying to keep a grasp on the roll of dough that was rolling moreso to the right as it tilted out of her chopsticks grasp. “This is harder than it looks!”
Master Mantis could feel the shift in Po’s posture as he turned to his left.“Oh! Guys if you want to eat now, I have a batch right here.”
The panda was about to pick up the plate before Monkey got to it first with a small salute to his friend. “I’ll take it to the table for you Po.”
“Thanks, Monkey!”
Meanwhile, his gaze was stolen by Mei as she breathed with small noises. “I-I think I got it! Look!” The young Master lifted the cruller up with shaky paws and a bright smile before her hyped-up smile turned wayward. “Po! Take it before I drop it!”
Mantis was smart enough to jump away before Po decided to pull any mad waiter moves on them and made a clean dash for the table. The green master was already pushing away the soy milk to Monkey’s side of the table knowing he preferred it.
“Mornin Viper, what are you so quiet for?” It was unusual for the snake to be so quiet at this time considering how lively it was in the kitchen right now. He was fully expecting a Good morning and all that jazz from her but got nothing!
“Oh, nothing…” Blue eyes rolled rather lazily away from him to her own chopsticks on the table.
He pushed another cup of soy milk Viper’s way and she stopped it with her tail easily. “And here I thought you couldn’t get any worse at lying.” Mantis chuckled as Monkey placed the plate of Youtiao on the table before taking a seat.
“Ah, Fine, you’re unbearable!” A less strained smile graced her features and he couldn’t help but give himself a pat on the back. “I’m just worried about Chunhua yesterday, and I know Shifu said she’s fine but…”
Mei Ling and Po soon joined the table with a plate holding the cruller she’d made. The golden cat took her own sauce bowl. “I’m worried about her too honestly…”
Mantis tried not to look too far into the way Mei and Crane gave each other a knowing look. It was none of his business what was going on between them but he couldn’t help but be curious.
Po had already taken four pieces for his own plate. “Yeah...I thought with my gift she’d be a bit more happy.”
“She was happy with it Po.” Crane gave the panda a reassuring smile, with a slight hop and flutter of his wings as he picked up his own youtiao with his chopsticks. “It’s just other things bothering her I think…”
Mantis was already chewing away at his breakfast, content with the chewy goodness mixed with soy sauce.
Monkey dipped his youtiao with his hands before pointing it at Po.“We should do something to make her feel better when she gets back!”
“That’d be a great idea!” Viper exclaimed. “Plus it’s been a while since we’ve all been out together.”
Po tilted his head as he ate away the last part of his cruller. “But what would we do?”
The table went silent.
“Uuuuhhh….” Monkey drew out as he all but forgot about his breakfast. “Maybe we could watch Crane fly around. She likes that right?” The simian turned to the avian, hoping he would accept this mission!
Master Crane fluttered his wings as his head dipped low hiding his expression under the shadow of his hat. “She...didn’t want to do that yesterday.”
Mei ling covered her mouth as she spoke up, still slightly chewing. “Isn’t there anything else she likes to do?”
“I wish I knew…” Mantis’ antenna twitched at the mumble of a response Viper made and he couldn’t bring himself to look up at any of his friends racking their brains around something so simple while he ate.
“She just likes being around everyone. It’s not that serious.” Which is why he stepped in to save his friends as he usually did. Quite often, he might add.
“Wha?” Monkey asked while chewing before going back to double-dip.
“It doesn’t matter what we do as long as she’s with everyone. Chu will be happy, we could just go out and eat together and she’d be ecstatic over that alone.” Mantis shrugged before going back to his breakfast.
Monkey audibly gasped. “That’s it! We could go out and eat! We could even get ice cream like I promised her!”
Crane turned his head towards the simian with a confused look. “When did you two go to get ice cream!?”
Monkey scratched the side of his face with a small smile. “Oh, that was a long time ago…”
“Isn’t it a bit too cold for ice cream?” Viper asked.
Po’s eyes could only be described as shining, no doubt already imagining their day out. “I mean there are a whole lot of vendors out since the winter solstice is a month away!”
“We could try a whole bunch of new things!”
Mei raised her chopsticks with a smile. “I’m down! I wanted to buy some candy anyway.”
‘These guys are truly hopeless without me.’ Mantis shook his head as he let them brainstorm whatever they had in mind for today. He took another bite of his youtiao without dipping it.
‘Huh, wonder why I know that and everyone else doesn’t?’
Mantis never really thought much about Tigress.
She was a warrior and the reason they had all come together in the first place, which he was grateful for. Despite himself, he would always feel called back to fighting for those who couldn't; it was just in his blood.
He supposed.
Unlike Monkey, he didn’t really disagree with her decisions; they made sense and worked which was what he wanted most. Results and she delivered fast and precisely as he would if this was his team. So what if she was quiet? The tiger was determined and he couldn’t help but get pumped at the competition and camaraderie they had built up over these past two years.
Tigress didn’t ask anything more of him and he didn’t ask any more of her than needed.
Fwip.
Mantis opened yet another scroll as the afternoon warmth of spring settled into his room, the rays of the sun spread across his room and it was all too tempting to settle his studying spot in one streak of light.
Best part though? Barely anyone was in the barracks since it was their day off, which meant he was given absolute quiet so he wouldn’t be distracted. Only the slight movement of Crane and his brushes in the background reminded him of where he was.
He was currently studying a basic diagram of a sheep's body. Tapping his claws against certain parts of the body in order to memorize the appropriate places to insert a needle in order to regulate the flow of chi in one's body along with alleviating pain.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
His red irises were skirting over the scroll as he memorized a pattern along the body, it was a key factor in his style, so it was only natural he’d use similar methods to enhance the way he healed others. The Furious five as a whole were full of rookies including himself. And there was no doubt in his mind that sooner or later they would run into injuries.
The least he could do, no what he wanted to do was to ease their pain whether it was for training or while on a mission he would be there for them!
Tap.
Mantis paused in his practice, head slowly turning to his door. He blinked, sure he was strong but that tap wasn’t him, was it? Considering it was daytime, he couldn’t really rely on looking for silhouettes during this time of day.
“Yeah?” No one really should be here unless it was Crane, but he rarely ever came by his room when he was doing his calligraphy. The guy lost himself in just writing.
He could never find it in himself to understand but never questioned it.
“It’s Tigress.”
Mantis waved a claw at the door, knowing that kid she could see him better through the door than he could. “Let yourself in.” He was already back to his scroll, back to tapping away at the diagram. Tigress also usually never came by his room too often but when she did, it never bothered him. She had this uncanny ability to almost erase her presence from the room until she made herself known.
The door slid open after a silent moment as the feline entered and closed it ever so quietly before she seated herself near his space.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
Mantis pushed aside the sheep diagram before unrolling a pig scroll with a soft kick next after accepting he’d gotten the points for that body type down. “Did ya need something?”
Tap. Tap.
Tigress took a moment to respond. “I can come back at a later time.”
Mantis stopped in his tapping, gaze going up to the tiger who was seated neatly upon her knees with eager attention in her eyes upon the scroll he was working on.
“I don’t mind if you watch, you know?” The insect shrugged before walking up to the top of the scroll pushing it further back to show a list of terms for each part of the body. The differences were apparent in each body type but it never hurt to check them every now and then. “This is going to be something I’ll use to help you all.”
His red eyes fell upon her bandaged paws that sat upon her lap, it seemed to be the norm with her lately. Always some bandage on her paws or body, it just seemed to never end with Tigress.
“That is a worthy endeavor.” The tiger nodded with her eyes closed. “But it wouldn’t be useful to someone such as I.”
Sometimes he wondered if his respect for her resolve for Kung Fu was misplaced…
“I wouldn’t say that you don’t need to be a doctor to know basic first aid.” Two shades of red met one another as they both heard the swish of Crane’s brush move across the paper. “And if you want to do something you should go for it.”
Tigress’ ear flickered and yet her stare was as blank as ever. “I cannot leave my role behind as you do, Mantis. You should know that.”
“If I can do it then so can you!” His voice boomed louder than he usually would but he didn’t want her to stay like this. He wanted to… Mantis took a step forward towards the tiger and pointed directly at her. “Do whatever you want! It’s better to live life that way!”
“Whatever...I want…” Tigress’ tail moved about before she stopped it and turned her head away to the streaks of light that passed by on the floor. “No. Someone’s dream…” Her bandage paw pulled the fabric of her pants as they curled inward. “Someone’s dream is what I want to make come true. No matter what. Both of our goals are the same, aren’t they?”
‘Someone’s dream?’ Mantis couldn’t help but try to understand in the stillness between them. His posture slacked forward as he spoke up again. “No. It’s not. What I want to do isn’t only for you guys.”
Tigress turned her gaze to him, half of her face illuminated by the light and the other half covered in the shadow of the receding afternoon. “Is this for you then?”
“Yeah. Even though I want to help you guys, this is for me so…” He felt his small heart tighten. “I can do more than break things. I want to be of use to anyone in need. That’s my dream.” It felt strange to tell Tigress this, he’d never really spoken much about why he did what he did but here and now he felt as if he wanted to be honest with someone dishonest with themselves.
The tiger pulled her paw upward, never taking her gaze away from his as she unwrapped her paw with a practiced hand.
“I cannot live that way. I have far too much debt to repay.” The white wrapping was slowly falling to the floor.
“Sure you can. You just don’t want to.” Mantis never really thought much about Tigress but when he did... “But here with me, you can do whatever you want okay?”
The last of the wrapping fell to the floor with little grace. “Very well.” Her right paw went back to her lap as she extended her left to him, open and trusting. “I want…” She spoke the phrase so uneasily. “I want to read with you...and allow you to use me for your dream. Because I want you to reach what you desire.”
He thought she was naive but most of all...sad.
My lost feelings are painted in the transparent sky
~
The snow fluttered softly from the sky as she looked up into the mix of blue and grey, only slight streaks of white escaping from the cold darkness of the clouds of winter.
The tiger ruffled the collar of her black coat that she received from Mantis two years ago as her breath turned to mist. She’d spent the night with her father, nestled warmly together as the wind roared winter into the valley.
There was a crunching noise beneath her feet, and the tiger looked down to see that the entrance of the Moon gate was covered in a layer of snow, as her eyes lifted upward she could see the street was covered in a thick blanket of untouched snow.
Her ears pricked upward at the sound of children and adults alike up the street, joyfully playing in the snow. It flew left and right as people didn’t worry about work or time in the middle of this cold season.
“Chu?”
Chunhua turned her head to the right, to regard her father. The goose was not only wearing a coat but a light blanket over his shoulders as he took in the pure sight with a smile.
“Good morning.” She offered softly. No matter how many times she saw this kind of weather it was always dazzling not only to her eyes but to her senses. “If you’re too cold you can go back inside.”
“Oh no…” Ping almost waved his wing at her before bringing it back to the blanket he was covered in. “I have to open soon, people will want some hot soup for this cold after they're done playing.” The goose laughed to himself as he looked down the street at all the happy people playing in the snow. “Can’t waste an opportunity dear.”
The tiger shook her head at Ping’s behavior, while it was for profit she knew deep down he was thinking of the villager’s warmth and comfort aswell. She kneeled after stealing a glance up the street again as she watched a small pig make a snowball.
Chunhua decided to make one herself.
She took a handful of the snow, it felt fluffy, wet yet it crunched just a bit in her hold. The tiger brought her paws together, attempting to make a shape with it but in the end…
It looked rather crude.
Crunch
Amber eyes darted to her left where her father was, his red blanket lightly touching the surface of the snow as it stuck to the fabric. He was gathering snow in his wings, humming a small tune she’d become accustomed to hearing in the kitchen early in the morning when he made noodles. And yet his posture was far more relaxed.
“It just takes a bit of dry snow here and there…” Mr. Ping patted his wings together over the snow he gathered to slowly make it whole, little bits of dust that shone in the morning sunlight fell from his hold. “And then you have a perfectly good snowball. I remember when Po wanted to make a great one on days like this.”
The goose opened his wing to show what she could only describe as the perfect snowball, it had no crude edges or looked as if it was a square, It was round and looked more delicate than any snowball she’d ever seen.
“Here.” Her father offered with a soft smile, bits of snow falling back from whence they came from his scarf.
“I don’t really want to throw it…” Chunhua admitted as she took the snowball from Mr. Ping, carefully as to not disturb a single speck of what he had shaped. This was yet another special memory they shared together and she wanted to hold onto it as long as she could.
“You don’t have to. You can do whatever you want with it.” The goose wrapped his blanket tighter around his shoulders before turning back to his shop. He even fluffed his feathers as a chilly wind passed through the area. “It’s yours.”
‘Mine.’ The thought of something being hers, wasn’t something she’d thought much about lately. It all seemed to fall to the wayside as she became more and more comfortable with the life she had been gifted by her Master. The tiger stood up taking uneasy steps out into the street, layered in shiny snow. Her amber eyes directed themselves from the street all the way up to the Jade Palace hidden above the clouds, only part of its roof visible to her keen sight.
Chunhua brought the snowball close to her heart.
“You’re heading back up there,” She didn’t even have to look at Mr. Ping to know he was smiling, he knew her far too well. “aren’t you?”
“Yes.”
She had too, no matter what she didn’t want to let go of the life she had made for herself. It was foolish to think she could change overnight, and until she could learn what she was missing she’d have to endure the path laid out for her.
Snow crunched under the noodle owner’s feet as he approached her. “Do you want me to walk with you? I don’t mind going since I need to drop off an order for Yang. Knowing him he’s not going to walk out in this cold…” Her father grumbled that last part under his breath.
The tiger shook her head, before touching the side of her head where her mask laid with her free paw. “No, I...I think I can make it on my own.” She bit the bottom of her lip, she hadn’t meant to sound so unsure but still…there always seemed as if something was out of place with herself lately.
“Ah, alright well before you go.” And the goose was already running off to the back, the clatter of dishes and pots, with the added sound of the back door creaking open which made the tiger master tilt her head. Mr. Ping was back out in a blur with a round straw basket. “Do you mind dropping this off at your uncle's place? You know where it is right? You know what, I could just walk with you, it's really not a bother-” The goose rambled on as he brought the basket ever so closer to himself before even handing it to her.
“Dad.”
“Yes?”
Chunhua extended her paw to take the basket from him. “I’ll be fine.”
Mr. Ping sighed softly, creating a small brush of mist. “I know but still I can’t help but worry sometimes.” She took the basket, balancing it with ease on her left paw as the warmth and smell of soup filled her senses. He closed his eyes. “I want you to be happy.”
“I am.” Sure she’d been rather out of it yesterday but today she was focused, she’d lost her way for only a moment and would not allow it to happen again. ”I have you and Po now. What more could I need?”
There was no time for her selfish whims.
“There’s always something more out there.” Mr. Ping’s gaze went up to the palace just as she had a minute ago. There was a hesitant movement out of the corner of her eye of his wing nearing her side and for some reason, he pulled it back to himself. “Just like there’s more than noodles to make, there’s more ahead for everyone. That’s the beauty of life I want you to experience.”
The tiger felt a shiver run down her spine.
“I’ll see you later.”
This feeling, it wasn’t cold or warm. It sunk deep into her heart heavily similar to a rock sinking to the bottom of a river. The master walked forward in the snow, feeling guilt settle alongside this new emotion as she ran away once again.
“Alright, I love you!” She didn’t stop to look back, only lifted her right paw with the snowball to signal that she had heard her father. “And make sure Yang pays for that unless he wants me to come get it from him!”
‘I’m nothing but a coward.’ The tiger’s pace was brisk as she stayed to the side of the street, giving people enough space to walk by or around her if needed. ‘More in life for a being such as I?’ It was preposterous, she was lucky enough to get a name and a family much less show she was worthy enough to have it in the first place. Her breath began to quicken. ‘I am grateful for what I have now to ask for more would be-’
A child’s laugh ringed out, her ears flickered towards the innocent sound.
Chunhua wasn’t sure why she stopped, the scene before her wasn’t anything new. A mother watching as her small child was towed around in a small sled by their father, in the front of their house.
“Why?” Chu whispered to herself as she looked upon the small pig's face, smile bright and pure. She wanted to move forward, away from this. The sinking feeling was growing worse.
The young pig fell off the small sled after lifting their hands up in glee, right into the snow.
Their laughter was replaced with small cries.
The father forgot the rope of the sled, quickly checking on their child, the distress in not only their face but the body language was clear to her.
“I’m sorry bud. I didn’t mean to go so fast.”
It was then the tiger’s feet decided to move forward, she ignored the loud sound of the snow crunching underfoot. She had to keep her sights set forward no matter how many families she passed by. Every smile and gesture of kindness and love for one another.
The tiger stepped into the Yang’s hotel building, wiping her feet off on the mat he’d set out.
She really was just selfish.
The tiger sighed moreso to herself as she walked towards the front counter where Yang should be.
“C’mon!” She narrowly avoided two geese, running towards the door before walking ahead to the counter and sliding the basket onto the counter. There was Yang, head down with his small yellow hat, he only lifted his head to yawn before acknowledging her fully.
“Ah, Sorry about that.” Yang gave her a small wave with his brush while he covered his mouth.
“It’s fine Mr. Yang. I’m sure things are rather busy with the storm coming by so suddenly.”
The pig clad in red was already inspecting the basket lifting the lid a bit.“How many times do I have to tell ya don’t be so formal with me? It's Uncle Yang!” And then looked directly towards her with a smile. “You’re my niece so no matter how busy I am I always have time for family!”
Chunhua blinked. “Right...Uncle Yang. Papa asked me to make sure you paid for this.”
“I can always pay him back late-”
The tiger presented an open paw for the payment, feeling her Uncle’s next answer to be quite obvious.“Or else he’d come and get the money from you himself.”
Yang gulped as he shuffled back into his seat.
“F-Fine…” Her uncle reluctantly reached for his change purse tied to his side and placed the money into her palm.
Chunhua counted it. “This is too much…”
“Consider it a tip for delivering my breakfast.” Yang leaned on the desk behind the counter with a small wink.
“I’m not going to give you any discounts after this if that’s what you’re after.” She deadpanned.
“A-Ab-Absolutely not!” Yang waved both his hands up as if he’d been caught in a scam. “Like I said you’re family and every now and then I don’t mind giving a lil extra here and there.”
The tiger to be frank didn’t really understand his position, did the role of family really only mean gaining special privileges such as this? Or was it enticement for interaction considering they’d rarely talked outside of the celebrations he attended at her father’s restaurant.
All she could do was nod and tell him to have a nice day before she left.
The sky wasn’t nearly as cloudy yesterday and yet she was once again yearning for the pure simple blue that had greeted them throughout summer and part of autumn.
The young tiger was near the lower steps of the Jade Palace, far away from the noisy environment of the Valley’s populated area. The weight of warm noodles within a basket was gone leaving her left hand with not much to do but reach for the heavens.
She didn’t expect to see any kind of bird out today, outside maybe one messenger or two, the conditions of yesterday and what it could bring most likely deterred them from trying, and yet…
Her paw passed a dark-looking cloud, as small bits of light from the sun attempted to escape its hold, her fingers spread like wings to fly as she went higher and higher.
“I don’t know what else to do…” But this.
It was strange, how much she wanted to be up there despite that not being her role in this world. No matter how much she wished that fact would never change. It was the reality of this small world they resided in.
She tipped the side of her mask with her right paw, mindful of the snowball she held. It only covered half of her face as she continued to watch clouds slowly move by as they drew closer to her sights.
It was beautiful. Too beautiful to not want to reach for.
“And yet…” Her paw passed a pure white cloud as its shadow cast over her features in black. “I can’t help but wonder if it was better if things had stayed the same because even now…” Her arm began to waiver, preparing to land back to the world that kept her grounded. Not the sky of dreams. “I don’t know what to do with myself or what to believe in.”
A small peach petal entered her sights.
“Huh?”
A burst of wind pushed her upward and it felt cozy and pleasant instead of the biting cold she’d felt yesterday. In surprise she allowed the wind to push her forward making her run up the stairs with her left arm held high!
At first, Chunhua assumed she was surrounded by petals until her feet met the familiar stone of the palace arena, out of the corner of her eye, her pupils dilated to catch something that looked almost like a feather floating right in front of her.
“...!”
But as soon as she reached out for it, it disappeared as the warm wind died down, the only evidence it had happened was the bits of snow rolling about around the arena.
“Mmm….” The confused noise left her mouth before a proper thought could form in her head, she stood straight bringing her left paw up to inspect it. The tiger knew it was impossible for the wind to feel as if it was pushing her forward but that’s the only way she could describe it and that feather looked like-
“Tigress?”
Chunhua’s head snapped upward. Upon the upper stage of the Palace Arena was Master Shifu, leaning against his staff looking just as surprised as she felt. Truth be told, she wanted to greet him properly with a bow but remembered the snowball she held and stilled.
Shifu’s ears flickered about for a moment before he cleared his throat. “I hope you’re doing alright,” His blue eyes looked away from her form. “If you needed to stay with your father I would have understood.”
The tiger wanted to assure her master that she was in fact fine. After that warm feeling, her heart didn’t feel as heavy as earlier despite it somewhat still being present.
Chunhua gave Master Shifu a thumbs up!
Shifu gave her a rather crooked smile before lowering his head. “Well, at least I know you’re happy…”
~
A scene that dashes in the wind in a flash
~
“So when are you guys planning to go out then?”
Mantis shrugged, hopping off the panda’s shoulder and landing lightly against the cool wooden floor of the dorm. “I guess whenever she gets back or when the mood strikes Monkey you know.”
Po laughed. “Yeah.” Before stopping, the insect didn’t even have to look up to see him standing there looking at him, the lack of vibrations told him enough. “You’re not heading to your room?”
Mantis shook his head. “Nah. I need some air after all that.”
“Alright…” Po awkwardly shifted his weight upon the old wood, making it creak. “Just don’t stay out too long okay?”
“Mmhm.” He hopped and skittered to the front door of their dorm, leaving his cloak behind. He wasn’t sure what bothered him more, people questioning him or the fact everyone was making small things seem so complicated.
It was obvious Chu liked being around everyone, he’d never seen her happier than when she was with them. That’s how it's always been. She never changed.
He was greeted with a soft chilly wind, littered with small flurries of snow still trying to stick to the ground. The insect only shivered a bit before fully stepping out the door and kicking it in.
‘There’s no point in changing anyway, everything is fine just the way it is.’ Mantis thought to himself as he walked down the steps of their dorm to the small opening at the bottom of it. “Why change something that’s not broken.” He whispered to himself more than anything. Changing for others only led to unending pain.
“Mantis!”
He jerked his head upward, vision filled with white pure snow and making him blink in confusion. When had his head lowered? His sights were met with the tiger jogging towards him, she had that mask on.
As soon as she was close enough she bent down on her knee, crunching and pushing the snow around them as they fluttered upward and away with the breeze.
“Look!”
He decided to indulge her considering she was pretty happy about whatever she’d shoved close to his face. ‘It was just a snowball.’ Mantis tilted his head as he took in the snowball, he wasn’t sure what was so special about it. It looked like any other snowball, really.
“Did you make it?” Was the only thing he could put together.
“No. Papa made it for me.” Chu brought her paw with the snowball away from him and closer to her person. She went so far as to move her mask to the side of her head to look at it better. “It’s perfect isn’t it?”
“Perfect? Well if it is to you I guess it is.” Mantis shrugged. “You’re not going to throw it at me are you?” He tilted his head towards the tiger with a suspicious look, he’d seen how much she was copying Monkey lately so he would not put it past her at all.
“Mm? No. Actually…” Her expression fell at that, she lightly touched the top of the snowball. “I don’t know what to do with it. He told me it's mine and that I could do whatever I want with it.”
“Well if you’re not going to throw it. I don’t know what else you can do with it.” Mantis scratched the side of his head with his claws before sighing. “And you can’t hold it forever…”
“Then I want to show it to everyone then,” Chunhua spoke softly as she kept her sights upon the snowball. “before this warmth it holds disappears…”
Mantis watched the tiger, holding this small cold snowball as the breeze continued on and snow fell from the tree branches. It was probably one of the most out of place sights he’d seen in a long while and yet it suited her. The snow in all its pure white glory.
Unlike him.
The insect moved to her right side, catching a glimpse of the green upon her mask that made him want to look away for some odd reason. He started pushing snow aside, making a small hollow spot under a tree. “Here.” Mantis brushed some snow off his shoulders.
“You can keep your perfect snowball nice and chilly here so it won’t melt.”
He looked up to find Chu merely blinking at him for a moment, before taking slow and steady steps in the snow towards the spot he’d made. He wasn’t sure if it was out of confusion or the snow slowing her down but…
The tiger softly placed her snowball in the hollow spot he’d made, and they both covered the sides of it without a word. “Thank you.”
Small details like that didn’t really matter.
“And Chu.” Mantis took a moment to look at his fine work and quick thinking.
“Yes?”
The two masters turned to look at one another in the face, surrounded by white.
“I don’t think that warmth will disappear, as long as you don’t forget it….ah…” Mantis found himself shrugging again and looking away from the tiger as soon as her amber eyes started to look at him hopefully. “Now go ahead and go inside, Po made some Youtiao.”
He didn’t need to be looked at that way for saying something so naive.
“Okay!” Mantis didn’t even have to look up, he could feel light bits of snow fly from her movement of jogging away from him. “Thanks again Mantis!”
He raised his claw up with his eyes closed. “You already thanked me!”
She really never did change… Happy with the smallest most simple things they did for her.
Mantis found himself shivering again as he looked at the snowball before him. ‘Warmth from this cold thing huh?’ The bug turned around with a shake of his head at that mere thought but he wouldn’t say anything else on the matter. If it made her feel cared for who cares? It's better than what most people thought showed care-
“Ahh!” Master Mantis jumped back, almost bumping into Chu’s snowball.
Right behind him was Master Shifu!!
“What the-!?” Mantis found himself fumbling with his words as he tried to calm his racing little heart! “How long have you been there!!??” He shouted angrily at the old red panda. He hated that inner peace disappearing act of his! It was nothing but a cheating tactic anyways!
A small smile played on Shifu’s face as his right ear twitched in the direction of the dorm. “Long enough...My,” The elder directed his blue eyes towards him. “What a kind soul you have become Master Mantis.”
~
I want to hold your heart tightly
~
Monkey was glad he bumped into Mantis near the door, letting him steal more glances at the beautiful snow outside. Now he was more excited to go out to the market, even if it was cold. Who could resist a snowfield like this!
The simian walked on all fours, all but bouncing on his knuckles towards his friend's door. He was glad Mantis didn’t mind a bumpy ride every now and then since this was the perfect way to make up for what she’d done for him.
He’d already gathered the others preparing to leave to pick her up from Mr. Ping’s place but Mantis had already told him she’d been back.
Monkey tapped lightly on the wood surrounding the thin rice paper walls of their dorm, as his tail moved about happily every which way.
It was silent for a good moment as they waited. The only sounds in the dorm filling it was snow falling outside and movement between Po and Viper looking for something in their rooms.
Monkey puffed his cheeks before slowly cracking the door open.
“You really have to stop doing that-”
“Sshh!!” Monkey shushed his green pal immediately before turning his eyes back into the small creak he’d opened. From the looks of things, Chunhua wasn’t doing anything but bending down with her paws holding her face as she stared intently at something on her bed? Her tail moving ever so slightly before stopping.
He slid open the door fully, only closing it halfway as he entered. Monkey decided to sit next to the tiger, if she’d wanted him out she would have said so.
The two items before the trio were the mask, each of its vivid colors and soulless yet intimidating eyes on them along with the board she’d been given by Po. The smile board was visible and he preferred to look at that.
Monkey reached for Chu’s paw and to his surprise, she reached out to him without a word or even a glance his way. “Chu?”
It felt as if she wanted to go with him even though she didn’t know of their plans for today.
His grip tightened on her paw, the mask making him feel as if every failure was staring at him from below with no escape.
“We’re...going out today to get ice cream...like I promised.” Blue eyes darted to her free paw as she reached for that mask. “Remember?”
‘I shouldn’t be afraid of some mask!’ Monkey bit the bottom of his lip as she lifted the mask upward, the tiger looked straight into its eyes. ‘If she wants to wear it then I’ll accept it-! It’s just a mask it doesn’t mean any-’
Chunhua placed the mask back down upon her bed, running her fingers down from its eye, black and grey all the way down the lip and the red that colored the bottom of it. “Yes, I remember our promise…” The tiger whispered. “All of them.”
Monkey tilted his head as she picked up her mood board. “Hmm?”
Chunhua turned her head towards them before lifting her board up. That simple but bright smile board was presented to him, the one she had drawn first. “Let’s go then.”
Master Monkey merely smiled back and led them all out of her room, hand in hand.
~
“I don’t think I should go…”
The golden cat followed behind him out of his room, sliding his door shut. “And yet you’re walking out the door already.”
He didn’t want to look back at her knowing face with that carefree smile that tended to plaster her features. Crane closed his eyes as they walked down the noisy halls of the dorm, everyone was pretty much near the door waiting for them to gather so they could leave together.
“That doesn’t mean I’m leaving out the front door.” The avian shut his eyes tighter, even though she wasn’t saying much he knew Chunhua was back. Well mostly because Po yelled her name but that's beside the point! “I could just be making sure everyone, especially Mantis, is wearing a cloak at least in this cold weather.”
He opened his eyes to see Mei Ling pop right in front of his sights, with a terribly smug expression directed towards him.
Mei Ling chuckled before straightening her posture to walk ahead of him.“You keep telling yourself that Jia.”
Crane found himself glued to that very spot in the hall, nerves wracking his brains as he thought about this outing. “What if she’s mad at me? We didn’t exactly depart on good terms?” That in itself was what hurt the most, sure Chunhua didn’t talk alot but when she did she was growing more comfortable speaking with him as of late.
“And what if she isn’t?” Mei Ling shrugged without taking a glance back at him.
“Okay, Master Oogway,” Crane grumbled sarcastically under his breath but by the looks of Mei’s ears and the way they twitched, she must have heard him.
Mei turned her head towards him. “I will take that as a compliment so I don’t have to embarrass you in front of all your friends.”
As soon as they hit the small indent where the front door was, that soft smile graced her face in a matter of seconds. “Po, can you hand me my hanfu cloak please?”
Crane shivered at her previous tone.
Sometimes...she really scared him with how quick she could go from intimidating to downright sweet so quickly. He shook his wings a bit before taking that step forward.
The first thing his sights were met with was the young tiger fixing the collar of Monkey’s collar of his blue cloak. He noted how she was wearing a white hanfu cloak with a similar pattern as her vest had.
“Here Jia.” Crane was snapped out of his jumbled thoughts, he looked down to see his black cloak. Mei Ling didn’t wait for his response, already placing it over his shoulders.
His gaze shot back up to the tiger and to his surprise she looked back at him.
Her amber eyes shifted to the ground for a moment, and he felt every single fear he’d held onto since yesterday bloom into the truths he knew them to be all along.
But then…
Their eyes met again as Monkey pulled upon the paw he took a hold of and she pulled her free paw upward, spreading her palm wide before waving it just ever so slightly to the right before the duo was out the door.
“Why is Chu wearing her cloak and not the coat I got her!??” Mantis yelled from behind the half-open door of the dorm as he stood and took in what Chunhua had done.
“She probably just wanted to match with everyone. Haha!” Po spoke up with a small laugh as their voices faded into the distance no doubt walking towards the steps.
Crane nodded to himself after tying the string tight enough to keep himself warm before heading out after Mei Ling to catch up with everyone. All of his dear friends.
‘Maybe...things will return to normal.’
~
You and I, eye to eye let's make this moment ours!
Notes:
Okay, that was alot wasn't it? We learned a lot about what Mantis is doing outside training and met a new face. How'd you like Zongying? You'll be seeing her more so don't worry this won't be the end of her tale.
And even more scenes with Ping and Chunhua, I had a great time writing the dynamic and process Ping would have to adopt for her in these tense situations...
Also yeah I know that first line was rather stereotypical and overused but I like it alright.
And before I forget as I did in the last chapter I'd like to thank both my friends Ying aka TheGreatYing, he's on here so give my boy some love too alright! He gave me the inspiration and idea of the petals when I was just going to leave it as snow. I'm sure you all can guess who that warm feeling was from?
And another round of applause for Valley Of Peace Defenders! Really I can't thank him enough for listening to me and helping me fix so much stuff in this fic so it'd be as good as possible!
I can't thank either of you enough for your support.Alright now for the links, facts, and other small fun facts you love to see down here!:
- Here's the link on the recipe for the Youtiao we saw the others cook this chapter: https://thewoksoflife.com/youtiao-recipe/
- There's a great video in there I used for inspiration for the scene that and it's just a good calming video in general. Hope you can enjoy it as much as I did because you'll be seeing it again soon.
- On that note, I couldn't help but make Mei Ling a not so great cook, since the Jade palace crew has quite the ensemble of good cooks in their arsenal! Just a tiny hc of my own.
- I chose the Hanfu cloak rather than your everyday coat considering it just looked so stylish and made sense for kung fu masters. Coats would be too restrictive in combat so what's the next best thing? A cloak of course. Turns out they were heavily popular once upon a time before they died out later on. More info on that here if you like: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hanfu
- There were so many different colored ones I found on google images I couldn't help but give the five and every one a different style. You could probably see they matched the colors I chose for them?
- Obviously, I couldn't keep to what acupuncture actually does to a realistic T just like the writers of kfp but acupuncture does tend to relate to Chi in some instances at least moreso regulating its flow to dim pain. I found it was rather complicated but hey I think overall I made it work with the scene I laid out here.I think that's it, if you have any questions or if I missed anything do not hesitate to ask!
Now for the previews! This is literally going to be the sweetest chapter!: "All I can do is silently wish upon the stars" -
“Hey wait a minute why do you sound so shocked!?”
“Hit him one more time and then we have to go.”
“Your feelings connected with me perfectly!”
“If you have to ask then the answer should be clear.”
“Goodbye.”
Chapter 7: All I can do is silently wish upon the stars
Summary:
Even if it's gloomy outside. I get the feeling. It'll be a good day anyways
Your color for today is: FLAMINGO! I know what you're thinking. That's a bird, not a color! But when I went looking around online it seems it is a shade of pink in some shape or form? Plus fits with our pink theme going on so why not?
They symbolize femininity and innocence, among other characteristics such as confidence!
https://symbolism.fandom.com/wiki/Flamingo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Have a nice morning Master Shifu.” Mei Ling bowed to the GrandMaster before catching up with the rest of the group.
They’d all walked down together just as they planned with Shifu unintentionally tagging along as he’d put it to visit Mister Ping.
The golden cat caught up with the small group after jogging in the snow, the smells of noodles and tofu still wafting in the air. “So where to first?” Mei brought the sides of her hanfu cloak close as she slowed down so as to not bump into Chunhua and Monkey. She couldn’t help but smile at those two still holding hands.
“Well,” Crane started, tipping his hat forward to brush some snow off of it with the tip of his wing. “The market shouldn’t be too busy considering all this snow so we can look around if anyone is open before getting the ice cream.”
Po turned fully as he walked backward. “It's still super early so we have time before a bunch of places open although…”
“What?” Viper asked from Po’s shoulder, her purple hanfu mixing rather oddly with his yellow cloak.
Po scratched the side of his face for a moment before turning back around after almost tripping over on his feet. “I wouldn’t be shocked if there were places open now with the snow, people especially kids are going to want something to eat after playing.”
“That… actually makes sense.” Crane sounded surprised as he paused in the middle of his sentence before nodding.
“I know my marketing. Thank you very much!” The panda smiled back at the couple before his face contorted into confusion as he looked directly at Crane with Viper resting on his shoulder. “Hey wait a minute, why do you sound so shocked!?”
“Look! Someone’s making Youtiao outside!!” Monkey all but yelled as he dragged Chunhua and Mantis along with him.
“Wait up you guys!” Crane sighed exasperatedly before shaking his head and turning to Mei Ling. “They don’t even have chopsticks…Mei?”
The golden cat in question looked to the pretty snow that covered the ground as the avian stared at her from the middle of the walkway.
“Mei...you really don’t have to stand that far away from it…”
Luckily for the group, Po did have some chopsticks on hand albeit the vendor was nice enough to share some extra ones from a cup on the side of his cart so they wouldn’t all have to share the set.
“Alright, it looks about done! Go ahead and pick yours up, lil lady.” The Alligator who ran the small cart had a small fire around the outside of his house. The smell of burning wood and the dough that sat next to it was a strange yet alluring scent.
That and the allure of getting fresh Youtiao and watching it be made was worth every cent!
Chunhua didn’t hesitate to dip her chopsticks into the wok, quickly plucking her cruller up as Monkey went in to get his alongside her.
Chu lifted her board up with an excited expression with simple lines mimicking closed eyes and a wide smile to match it. “Thank you it came out perfectly!”
The tiger moved her board aside to take a bite of the Youtiao, even without sauce it was still delicious.
Mantis sighed on Monkey’s shoulder, opting out on the treat for now. “I can’t believe you’re eating even more Youtiao…”
“And I can’t believe you said no. That'll warm me up for the day! That and there’s nothing better than street food.” Monkey blows on his youtiao before taking a bite of it himself with a pleased smile and noise of joy.
The sound of coins rang out as half of the group enjoyed their treat for the morning. Crane slid his coin purse back to his side with his claws before nodding respectfully to the older alligator. “Thank you very much for the food sir.”
“You’re very welcome, Masters.” The Alligator also lowered his head in respect while tugging on the blanket on his body before going back to carefully turning the multiple lines of dough over in the wok in front of him. “I apologize for not being able to greet you all properly so this is the least I could do…”
“There’s no need.” Crane waved his claw dismissively at the elder before setting his foot back into the cold. “We all understand it's hard for you to move around in this cold weather.”
“Hey!” Po yelped and the avian couldn’t help but feel a bit sorry for bringing all this noise to the old man’s front yard. “Don’t just bite off mine, Viper!”
Viper had taken a bite of Po’s youtiao after bringing it too close to his person.
Crane pulled out his coin purse again as he attempted to smile without restraint. “Take a little extra as a tip.”
The alligator took it gratefully.
They hadn’t gotten far after that.
Crane was with Mantis this time, the bug merely relaxing in the crook of his cloak’s collar for warmth. The avian looked left and right for the rest of their wayward group, one moment they were looking at candy boxes that were looking similar to lacquerware to him from all their stylistic designs on their tops. He could admit that he wanted one along with Mei Ling…
The avian had been so enthralled by a particular piece with an illustration of two birds among large leaves and other plant life, he hadn’t noticed when he’d been left behind and Mantis was no help either!
He was about to start calling out their names until he heard a distinct holler of amazement that could only be the Dragon warrior.
Master Crane surprisingly didn’t have to walk too far from the shop he was previously browsing, the group surrounded a medium-sized cart across the way, he had to walk around a few people since it was starting to grow more active in the southern part of the Valley.
When he finally stood beside the young tiger master, he was able to truly see what had grabbed their attention.
It seemed as if a snubbed-nosed monkey was pulling some sort of elastic ring? Unlike Mr. Ying, this monkey was black and white with a small bit of orange fur under its chin. The vendor looked focused as they pulled and stretched the ring into an eight shape, before placing it into a pan over and over again.
Yellow eyes looked away only because he heard some applause from not only his friend group but a few villagers who’d gotten curious at the commotion.
“Jia.” Crane blinked as he looked at Chunhua, it caught him off guard to hear her call him by his real name again. The tiger pointed straight at the vendor as she looked towards him. “You missed him making this big ring out of something! It almost looked like a big clear coin!” He couldn’t help but smile at how excited she sounded. The process of cooking was something else he had to admit.
“I think they used corn syrup but I don’t know what else,” Po added while never taking his eyes off the vendor.
Monkey clapped again. “And then he made it look like a donut!”
Chu brought up her board again, mostly to the side so he could see it clearly as she went back to staring at the sweet show. It looked as if it was a serious thinking expression? The eyes were straight lines while the mouth was an upside ‘V’. “It’s reminiscent of noodle making.”
Mei Ling finally tore her gaze away from the monkey, still pulling away and dipping the long string of mixed corn syrup into the pan filled with white powder. “Is it? I haven’t seen Po make noodles before so I wouldn’t know.”
“It is.” The panda nodded with a smile. “Lathering flour in noodles is an important part of the process. I wonder if this also keeps the moisture up for this or better yet adds flavor to it…”
He could hear the tiger tell Mei as he watched the vendor’s black paws slowly turn white from the amount of strenuous stretching and rolling into the pan he had for this candy.
“It just lacks the whacking part.”
“Hold on you...wack noodles?”
It was growing thinner and thinner by the minute and yet with the way the vendor was holding both sides of it, he could tell it was growing thicker with all the corn starch, it smelt similar to flour but there was something off about it that did not seem as if it was flour to his senses.
The black and white snub-nosed monkey flipped over his stringy piece fully into the pan, sprinkling small bits of corn starch over it before gripping again and patting it down back into it all over again.
They all watched this process, as slow as it was. In this cold weather it was relaxing, just watching a simple process such as this with only one or two times they’d stop to sprinkle more on the sides of the candy as it grew more stringy and funnily enough like a beard! Before going back to pulling and wrapping the string-like candy around itself, only shaking the bottom as he brought it around into a full wide circle of strings!
The snub-nosed monkey shrugged his shoulders, only now did Crane notice he wasn’t wearing a coat! The Black and white vendor pulled one last time on the strand before laying the top part in his right hand and picking up a rather long chopstick. He put the stick right in between the opening he’d kept apart with his two hands and his palm, he held it up for them to see! It was weighty enough to hold up strongly even in this weather!
The monkey slightly stretched the top across the stick somehow making this piece even thinner than he thought it could get!
After that, they were shocked to watch the monkey sit the entire piece down into the pan while taking small threads from it keeping the tips of his fingers close to the top as his right pulled and tore away pieces of the candy right back into his palms.
And the vendor was smiling all along the way as he repeated these motions, even shaking the small pieces from time to time before another Monkey of a similar color pattern as he brought a small bowl to his side.
“Thank you.” That was the first time he had heard the vendor talk, he sounded rather young to the avian. The snub-nosed monkey left his palm spread open as the stringy candy swayed in his hand as he picked up a spoon to scoop up ground peanuts right on top of it all!
He wrapped the strings of candy around it as if it was a cocoon, guiding each thread carefully but quickly with his hands until it was perfectly sealed.
The vendor smiled as he held the Dragon beard candy up fully and offered it to one of the audience.
Master Crane patted Chu on the back with his wing urging her forward. May aswell let her have it since today was meant for her happiness.
There was another brief look shared between them, and for a second time, he swore he saw the clouds reflected in her amber eyes before she ran off board still in hand towards the vendor’s table.
The avian watched her bow gratefully towards the vendor before taking the small candy he’d just made.
The tiger master ate the small ball of candy whole, she went so far as to cover her mouth before turning to them all before flashing another board with literal heart eyes! “It's delicious!” Chunhua nodded with a thumbs up to boot!
“We’ve got more Dragon beard candy for you all! But I’ll be making more if you want to continue watching!” The vendor announced over the applause while waving to gain everyone’s attention.
They all ended up buying a few boxes of them.
“Monkey, just how far is this ice cream place?” Crane asked as they walked further and further down the streets of the market, smells of all kinds of hot food wafting in the air as people gathered around small fires.
“Just a little further down this way.” The avian sighed, shaking his head which only made snow fall off his hat. It had started to snow again, not as much as last night but it was adding up.
“You said that an hour ago…” Master Crane mumbled moreso to himself knowing saying that aloud would get them nowhere. He only dared to look up to his right as Mei Ling gave him a supportive pat on his back.
“Try not to worry about it too much. We’ll get there when we get there.” The golden cat smiled as her eyes wandered to the sides of the market, where vendors lined up their products. “Oh, Look! Someone’s selling tanghulu here! We should get some on our way back.”
“I think you have enough candy to last you all winter-”
“Aaahh!!” The avian twisted his head around to look back at who had screamed, he had an inkling of who it was but to be fair he had no clue what had caused it.
Po to his credit looked pale and guilty beyond words as he brushed away snow off the snake’s head. “Viper! I’m so sorry!! I didn’t mean to turn that way!”
“I know you didn’t mean to Po, i-it’s okay.”
“Mm.” Crane turned his head away so as to not smirk at the fact she’d gotten hit, and that Monkey and Mantis’ laughter couldn’t be ignored. Pulling his composure together he spoke up. “Guys don’t start a snowball fight in the middle of the market. Just wait till we get home.”
Viper hissed after shaking the last of the snow off herself. “Po throw one back at him!”
The simian continued to giggle and smile widely as he picked up and molded another snowball. “I may have missed you that time Po but not this time-AH!”
A snowball hit him square in the face, and Mantis hopped and skittered away from Monkey entirely.
Chu said nothing before pulling her arm back and hitting him with another snowball.
Po and Viper were laughing loudly at the display considering Monkey staggered after that second hit. His words went ignored as per usual.
If Crane had to describe this next scene with a few words it would be: overly dramatic.
Master Monkey looked up as his right hand whipped away the snow that stained his fur with a betrayed expression towards the tiger right beside him. “Why?”
The young tiger kneeled to gather up more snow and threw another snowball at him.
“Crane!” Monkey looked to him for support pointing his finger at Chunhua who paused mid-throw of her snowball. “Tell her to stop! You told us all to stop! Remember!?”
Crane took his sweet time to ponder on whether or not he should. It would be the responsible thing to do, the avian fluffed his feathers before looking at Chu and nodding.
“Hit him one more time and then we have to go.”
The simian's eyes went wide and closed as the tiger's arm came down in the blur! “NO!”
“Hehe. That’s what you get.” Mantis chuckled at his friend's misery as he wiped some snow off his cloak. The bug had decided to get out of the line of fire towards him.
Crane lifted his leg to push aside some snow his way.
He did laugh at the bug’s indignant screaming at the avian as they continued forward.
~
The group continued down the street, as more and more people came out. It wasn’t the usual flow of customers but it was still a decent margin in all this cold snow. That and there was a lack of cart movement overall. Most carts they passed were covered in blankets of untouched snow.
“There it is!”
Crane’s head moved abruptly upward; he hadn’t noticed that Monkey, Chu, and Po, along with Viper still on his shoulders, were well ahead of him. He blinked before catching up with his group.
The building overall reminded him of Mr. Ping’s restaurant minus the moon gate. It was a simple structure with small lanterns and other small trinkets hung about to personalize the place. Rather than a wall surrounding the eating area, it was open in the front.
The avian couldn’t help but look upon the tables and chairs covered in snow. There were four sets in total. He reached his wing out from the warm comfort of his Hanfu cloak to brush it against the snow, disturbing its peace.
“Taste of tradition.” He heard Mei Ling say aloud. “No wonder you forgot the name. It’s not really ice cream-themed…”
“Yeah but the guy who makes it here is the real deal!” Monkey replied.
He tore his gaze away from the snow-covered tables and walked to the front with everyone else. “I like it,” Chu spoke up as she touched the small sign along with Mei Ling.
“Oh, I didn’t say I didn’t like it. It’s unique, just not something that screams ice cream, you know?”
Monkey giggles to himself as the front door opens with a shake and rustle of snow which makes Po move back.
The first thing that popped out of the door was large curved horns, and then a white muzzle made itself known as the argali. He assumed stepped out fully from his home.
“Good afternoon.” The tall argali stood to their full height after bending through the doors, bowing respectfully to the masters before his home. His light brown eyes looked towards Monkey with a soft smile. “I see you got your friends here as you wished.” The argali sounded old and his coat was wrapped tightly around his body making his already fluffy white fur puff out of the sides of it.
Monkey smiled widely at the older man. “Yup! That and you deserve way more business than you get. This is the best ice cream in all of China after all! Uncle Hong.”
Hong merely shook his head as he moved to the front of his shop, pulling the shutters of the wide window up with one hoof. “How many times do I have to tell you to stop calling me that. I’m not that old.”
Monkey shrugged. “Even then you seem like an uncle to me!”
“Either way…” Hong gave a small turn to the group and his tables. His expression was indiscernible, considering it looked as if he was worried and tired at the same time. “You all might have to wait. I don’t want to send you all home to eat your ice cream or on the move but my place wasn’t made in mind of the winter here.”
Crane couldn’t help but smile despite his rather crusty and quiet mood, he did seem to care about how his customers enjoyed his creations. And he couldn’t really blame the guy for not being ready for their weather here, it wasn’t always the easiest to predict.
“We’ll clear off the snow, won’t we guys!?” Po raised his fist in the air while looking towards the group.
Hong lost all his composure at that, waving his hooves in front of the group with a frenzy. “You all really don’t have to do that!”
Chunhua nodded before looking back at Hong with her paw above her heart with a determined expression upon her face. “There is no need for concern Mr. Hong. As protectors of the Valley, it is our role to assist the people who continue to support us.”
“Well, that and you can focus on giving us ice cream afterwards!” Mantis shouted from the top of his hat.
Crane sighed, his shoulders sagging as his wings dangled at his sides. “It’s best to just take their help. And as Chunhua said, it is the right thing to do for you all.”
Hong’s features softened a bit as his hold on his coat grew tighter, a small smile graced his lips for the first time during their meeting. “Thank you very much. I’ll have your ice cream done before you know it! Oh.” The tall argali walked to the side of his building, giving a small ‘excuse me’ as he passed Mei Ling by and pointed to the small alley inbetween his building and the next. “If any of you need a shovel I have one here.”
Monkey was quick to slide around the older argali, and go into the alley, and brought the shovel out with him. The master saluted while holding the shovel upon his shoulder as if he was a worker. “Gotcha Boss!”
“Don’t call me that either!”
And with that, they started up on clearing the snow from the front of Taste of Tradition! Shoveling was soon left to Chu after Po and Monkey tired themselves out which didn’t take too long considering the snow was barely above a foot.
Mei Ling, Crane, Viper, and Mantis were left to clear off the chairs and tables, which turned into more of a process of figuring out how to not knock more snow on the ground the other group had cleared. So they ended up sweeping it all into a pile of snow to the side.
“Alright, step back.” Master Crane took a stance at the very edge of the shop’s front as he stared intently at the lined up tables and chairs. This was the final touch the area needed!
He widened his stance allowing his cloak to flow into the wind! The avian took a stance, right wing raised high as the left was pointed directly at its target!
As he squinted his eyes, he could see Po still trying to sweep aside some snow while Money and Chunhua hid behind the nearest source of cover to avoid the mini snow storm!
His focus was slightly disturbed by Mei Ling waving towards him. “Do your best Jia!”
“Yeah, you can do it!” Viper added alongside Mei and Mantis.
Of course, he could, it wasn’t as if it was a do or die mission! He was just pushing aside some small specks of snow and ice that was a bit too hard to move precisely despite that fact.
Crane brought his wing down swiftly but carefully so as to not put too much power in his swing, the wind was breezy enough as it was so all he had to do was guide it gently.
His heart still welled up in pride at them appreciating his craft.
As soon as his wing came down he could feel the wind flowing with him as if he was flying. No one could control the wind completely but it could be given a small push towards a different path. It gusted lightly past the tables and chairs, dragging small pieces of the cold they missed along the way to the edge of the open eating area. It looked as if the small bits of snow were dancing in the wind as it cleared away to the other side safely.
“Crane that was….” The mentioned avian looked up to the panda who was shaking with his arms and fists close to his person while smiling widely. He’d dropped the shovel completely. “AWESOME!!” Chu and Monkey both popped out from behind the dragon warrior who was covered by bits of snow that he’d blow away. “No, that was even better than awesome, it was uhh incredible! No! Amazing!”
“Stupendous,” Chunhua added.
“Yeah, that too!”
“Po! Why didn’t you move out of the way!?” Crane exclaimed with wide eyes matched with his beak hanging wide open.
Po chuckled. “I didn’t notice what you were doing and got too caught up in how cool you looked!”
Before he could say anything against what the panda said, Hong stepped out holding up two trays of seven bowls of ice cream. With a balance that could rival even Po’s! “Ice cream’s ready!”
Maybe it was alright to take praise such as that every now and then…
The group sat at the now clear tables with a blanket of snow right before them as a nice view to boot as merchants and customers alike continued to gather outside and try to move about as they normally would despite the conditions.
“Mmmm! This is really good!” Po exclaimed whilst he held his cheek in pure blissful happiness! “Monkey you really weren’t kidding when you said this was the best in all of China, maybe even the whole world too!”
Monkey gave an almost baleful laugh. “Hehe. Of course, it is! Master monkey has never steered anyone wrong on restaurant recommendations! I take my sweets seriously, you know.” He took another bite of his ice cream mixed with delightful fruits. “That and my friends only deserve the best.”
Po set his spoon down and put his hands together, clapping them twice. “Yes thank you Master Monkey for all your services!”
Monkey almost choked laughing after that display!
Chu took a bite of her own ice cream, along with Crane were the few that went with one’s without the added fruit. “Mm. Delicious.” She nodded before pulling her board from her side, flipping multiple boards away until she reached the one she wanted. When she lifted the board it was the arrow-like eyes with a mouth that looked as if it was chewing and a small blush.
“This is really fantastic!!” The tiger exclaimed again before taking another bite and flipping her board again rather quickly to another expression.
The eyes looked as if they were sparkling with a wide O mouth.
Mantis turned slowly to his other two friends at the table. “Is no one gonna ask where she got the time to draw all these expressions!?”
The next expression was rather... dramatic. The eyes were wide and the pupils were looking upward with lots of tears running down its surface with a smiling face. “Tasty!!”
“Anyone?” Mantis asked with slight concern.
“She’s really enjoying that ice cream.” Mei Ling commented with a small laugh from the table next to theirs.
Monkey turned to regard Chunhua as she kept that happy teary-eyed board up. “Chu, it's okay to take it easy. I want you all to savor this moment we have together.” He patted her on the back.
“But…” The tiger set her spoon aside still keeping her board held high as she switched it to an expression of uncertainty. “I want to make sure my feelings are clear to you…I want you to know I’m enjoying it like everyone else is.”
Despite the noise of the market slowly going up in volume, both tables grew quiet for a single moment.
Monkey placed his hand upon the top of the tiger's head before smiling. “Your feelings connected with me perfectly!”
Chu looked towards him with an unsure expression. “Really?”
“Really!” Monkey hugged her close and despite looking confused while she held her board, Chu didn’t make a move to show discomfort. “Your happiness was so infectious I want to share a bit of my strawberry ice cream with you! Here!”
The simian let go of the tiger as he quickly went to scoop a nice bit of his cream before holding it up to let her have it.
“Oh, I want to feed someone too! Jia! Jia Look this way!” Mei was already holding a spoon up for Crane to take.
“N-No! We don’t need to do that!” Crane shook his head.
“We’re a couple! I’ve read that couples do this every now and then! When will we ever get the chance to do this again!” The golden cat waved the spoon in his face. “Do it for me please~”
The avian sighed tiredly to himself, not understanding what was the appeal in feeding one another at all. That and it’d never look appealing if he did it. “Fine just once alright?”
Mei Ling raised her free paw up excitedly!! “That’s all I want!”
Crane opened his beak and as to be expected all Mei could do was let it fall from the spoon to his mouth. Nothing cute at all about it.
“Mm.” But he had to admit the added strawberry was delicious, better than he expected. He nodded his head as the taste melted away in his mouth. “That was pretty good.”
Mei Ling covered her mouth as she spoke up.“See! You need to try new sweet things more often.”
Crane could only shrug as his posture slackened, before going back to his own simple treat. “Aha. Not when I have you willing to feed me what you have at the drop of a hat.”
“You should be glad I’m not stingy.” Mei Ling puffed her cheeks.
Crane couldn’t help but laugh loudly at how cute she looked, it was that childish side that he loved to see most from her at times. “I’ll remember to count my blessings then.”
As soon as he turned to look at the snowy landscape before them, he was met with a familiar sight. Amber eyes stared intently into his yellow ones with a spoon of ice cream at the ready.
Crane looked away and back to the tiger several times, in an attempt to stall the inevitable.
“Ah.” He opened his mouth without much prompt and let the tiger once again, just let the scoop of ice cream fall right into his beak. “We got the same thing,” Crane noted as once again the taste of vanilla melted away in his mouth.
He tried to ignore the step forward she’d taken towards him but as per usual, his curiosity gave himself away and he could tell just from her own eyes what she wanted. “I just told you we got the same thing…” Despite himself, he still scooped up his own ice cream with his talons holding tightly to his spoon and giving it to his rather spoiled friend. “I’ll never understand why you guys want to do things like this.”
Chunhua took her bite of his regular ice cream rather happily if her tail was any indicator. It wagged some small bits of snow away!
“Are you happy now?” Crane got a response via her board with a very happy face, and the tongue was going upward on the smile. Which was extra cute. He couldn’t help but smile back at her reaction, it was rare he could make people happy with such simple little things. Especially her….
The sound of a chair scooting near him broke his train of thought and once again, he knew exactly who it was. Crane turned to see Mei with her elbows on the table holding up her face.
“No.”
Mei Ling glared at him. “You don’t even know what I want!”
Crane waggled the empty spoon her way. “Yes I do and no!”
“You were so obedient for her but not for me!” Mei Ling pouted as her paws grabbed the side of her face before looking down at the table dejectedly. “Is this what they call sibling privilege…”
“Heh.” He heard Chunhua beside him.
“Don’t laugh at me!”
Master Crane rolled his eyes up at the snowy sky. Before dipping his spoon back into his bowl and towards Mei Ling who honestly shouldn’t have looked as distraught as she did over ice cream of all things! “Here! Just take it!”
“Thank you!”
Mantis chuckled at the chaos at the other table, noting how Po was heading towards Crane too and knowing Monkey he’d soon follow suit. It was the kind of noisy environment he was getting used to over all these years. ‘The quiet used to be deafening…’ Now that he thought about it.
His antenna twitched at a familiar sound out in the streets. The ice cream in his mouth melted as he looked into the crowd of the market as one lone figure walked with a backpack and bag in their hold.
His spoon dropped with a clatter.
~
The steam of his tea was nothing short of a bonus in keeping him warm, he was surrounded by the soft warm crackling flames from the oven of the restaurant's kitchen. He rubbed his hands around the warm cup before taking a small sip.
“There you go, Miss Liu! I put some extra snacks in there for the kids!”
Shifu sighed at that quiet moment being broken, but it should have been expected. He had to remind himself this wasn’t the Jade Palace and yet Dragon Warrior & Tofu had its own ethereal charm to it. In a sense it lured people in…
Blue eyes watched as Mr. Ping waved to the customer he had just served a warm goodbye as he always did, no matter if it was a regular or a newcomer. Sometimes he wished he could emulate that warmth the goose had.
‘It would solve so many of my daily problems…’ The old master thought to himself, shuffling a bit in his seat in the kitchen while taking another leisurely sip of his tea as his eyes wandered away instead of closing as they usually would.
His ear twitched at the small sounds of Mr. Ping moving around the kitchen as snow continued to fall lightly.
“Suan.” He called out his friend's name while still watching the snowfall away.
“Hmmm?” The goose absentmindedly responded while checking on the dumplings still warming up, he could feel the small burst of heat hit him before it was closed again. “Real quick, can you throw me those stalks of celery right near you!”
Shifu’s eyes widened as he looked to his left, the noodle shop owner had barely looked his way before telling him where the vegetable was. Maybe Ping was more organized than he initially thought. The red panda picked up the celery on the shelf near him before hesitating to throw it towards the goose.
Ping swiped it in a matter of seconds without even blinking! Before cutting it precisely and pushing the ingredient right into a bowl of soup before sliding it towards a customer just walking up to the counter.
Ping planted the chopping knife firmly into the wood of his board and turned towards him casually. “Now what did you need?”
‘The Ping family were truly skilled in the kitchen… Deadly so...’ The red panda looked away before sorting out his thoughts. “I...I just thought we should talk about that mask.” It was something that had been bothering him since yesterday, and while Tigress did seem fine on the surface. He was concerned his actions had only delayed something worse. “I don’t mind that she wears it considering Po has only recently gotten new attire but I don’t think it's for mere flair…”
The goose shook his head as he moved back to the large pot of soup. “It’s not the mask that’s the problem, Shifu.”
“Then what is? Everything was fine before she put it on.”
He could hear the swirling of the soup's contents as Ping stirred it. “If you think that then I’m really disappointed in you. The problem is what’s hiding under that mask.”
“Under...the mask?” Shifu titled his head in confusion. “The only thing under the mask is just Tigress.”
“No, there’s so much more than that.” Mr. Ping walked over to where he stored the tofu. “And it's a shame you can’t see that yet.”
“More? I don’t understand? I just want to know if there’s something that you can do to help her…” He struggled to word what he wanted, he wasn’t exactly sure what any of this meant. “Overcome this. Whatever it may be.” Shifu disliked how unsure he sounded but he had to trust Ping as her father now for these things.
“And that’s your first problem!” Mr. Ping pointed a single feather his way which made him hold his warm cup a bit tighter than needed. “Like I told you before, she's
our
daughter and I can’t fix everything on my own. That day wasn’t the only day you left a scar on her heart and you have to face that with her.” The goose lowered his wing before looking out the open window of his shop as white pure snow drifted in the sky. “No matter how much it hurts…”
“I can’t! If I do she’ll never move on, she’s…” Shifu hesitated, feeling his heart tightened at the mere thought of the word that quite frankly described how she’d been towards him for the better part of her life. “She’s too loyal to me, Suan. I’ve done enough!” He turned his blues eyes away from his distorted reflection in the cup of his tea for the cloudy cold sky. “What I did...I mean my actions were out of love, weren’t they?”
Mr. Ping sighed tiredly, for once the old goose had been still in his stance as he looked upon the sky. “If you have to ask then the answer should be clear.”
The way Mr. Ping had said that sent a shiver down his spine that the cold early winter simply could not replicate. The entire feeling made him uncomfortable as if something was constricting around his entire person making him look-
“What do you see when you look upon me, Master Shifu?”
He remembered exactly what he thought while looking at her. The way she stood so firmly before him, waiting for his word as he trained each and everyone of his students…
‘I saw something I never wished to see in her again.’ His ears lowered at the thought, it was something he’d kept to himself for years. He knew very well everyone knew about his son and it wouldn’t take long for her to piece together what was missing.
What was breaking them apart…
“Good afternoon!” Shifu’s head jerked up at the sudden interruption, almost dropping his teacup, which was now rather lukewarm.
What greeted them was a rather colorful sight to say the least. There was a flamingo with his head peeking into the kitchen of Mr. Ping’s shop, their glasses far too big for their head.
A long pink leg is brought up as the avian straightens up, fixing his glasses upon his beak. They didn’t really need fixing in his honest opinion…
“Afternoon Shuo!” Ping spoke up for them both, already moving ahead without him. “Are you keeping warm up there?”
“I’m trying to Mr. Ping.” Shuo fluffed his feathers close to his body, shaking rather large amounts of snow off his black cloak. “S-Sorry about that…” Shuo stuttered as he looked down at the floor.
The goose waved him off. “Don’t worry about it, you haven’t trailed in any less than what the kids have from this morning. I’ll get your soup ready so sit tight.” Mr. Ping had already pulled out an empty bowl near the counter before heading towards the steaming pot of soup.
‘And so the tranquil atmosphere of the kitchen was renewed.’ Shifu reluctantly took a sip of his cooled tea as he wrestled with his messy thoughts. It was probably best to leave it alone for now and think about it in a more quiet environment.
“Thank you so much, Mr. Ping! Oh while you’re doing that, do you mind if I hang up a poster here?” Shuo cocked his head almost upside down to reach the contents of his bag, which sounded as if it was filled to the brim with papers. “I know everyone in the village will come here at least once for something warm and I trust you to make sure everyone gets inside before dark.”
Shifu’s ears flattened upon his head. It sourly reminded him, he still never cleaned his own drawers out…
“Of course!” Mr. Ping quickly chopped any ingredients in a flash and slid them into the bowl with ease. Shuo must have been a regular to get an order without even asking. “Is it another weather update?” The warm bowl of noodles was given the finishing touch, a light sprinkle of celery. Before it was pushed right in front of Shuo. “Because you said we had a chance of snow this week. I can only imagine what you found up there this time!”
“Do you fly into the clouds to tell the weather?” Shifu decided to ask, he’d only heard of the bird by name from Crane and the fact he was the only one who went to such lengths to write out the weather not only for the Valley but for small villages further down south. He’d never really thought much of how Shuo went about doing these things.
“Yes, I get as close as I can to get the feeling of the temperature along with the kind of clouds that are traveling this way.” Shuo bowed slightly towards him while stirring his soup. “I won’t bore you with all the details but we are getting more snow, possibly rain mixed with hail again tonight. I’d prefer if everyone was inside since the winds have been rather unpredictable. Especially for the Jade Palace...” Shuo took a small sip of his soup before speaking up again. “Considering the altitude.”
Shifu found himself smiling at the bird’s dedicated behavior. It was admirable to see, “Thank you very much but you can eat first.” The old master stood up from his stool and placed his empty cup with the rest of the dirty dishes.
Even in the snow, people’s determination burned bright.
~
It’s too late now to wish for love and happiness
~
As the afternoon came to a close, people were beginning to disperse. The cold growing too much for them or needing a break from the morning hustle, preparing for the evening rush.
In the middle of all that were two people, linked together by one single string of emotion.
“Zongying!” Mantis called out to the other, thankfully she had stopped dragging her large bag through the snow as taller animals walked by them without a single glance.
The mantis clad in bright, vibrant colors that made her stick out in the never-ending white wonderland that surrounded them didn’t turn around to meet him with a smile as she usually would.
She stood frozen as if the cold winds had tied her down to that very spot.
“Hey…” He started awkwardly when he caught up to her, not feeling welcomed enough to stand by her side. “Do you need any help? I’m sure that’s heavy.” Mantis tried to laugh the entire situation off but it all felt so hollow and cold.
Zongying gripped the string of her bag tightly, bringing it closer to her side. “No. It’s fine. I could see you’re out with your friends today…” She stared shrinkingly at the snow before her. “Don’t worry about me anymore. I’ll be fine.”
Mantis blinked as his head reeled back. “What-What do you mean ‘don’t worry about you’?? Look I-” He brought his claws forward hesitating to reach out to Zongying. “I know you’re going to be busy with your new job and all but that doesn’t mean we can’t spend time together.”
Maybe it was nothing, knowing Zongying she’d probably worried herself into a tizzy over all her new responsibilities. It had nothing to do with him. His posture relaxed at that thought, the feeling of his cloak made him aware of the chill that surrounded them as people kicked up snow.
They were fine, nothing needed to change.
“No, Mantis. I mean it.” Zongying breathed in audibly which caused a small burst of mist to fly into the air. “I didn’t want you to know but-”
Mantis watched as Zongying turned around to look him in the eyes, she looked troubled and almost to the brink of tears. His eyes lowered from her backpack to the overstuffed bag that now sat in the rustled snow of the street.
“You’re leaving the Valley, aren’t you?” He wasn’t sure why he phrased it as a question. He wasn’t stupid and it was clear as day she was rushing towards the exit.
“Yes.” She replied to him quietly.
Away from him.
His gaze fell from her bag to the snow beneath their feet. “And you just didn’t think to tell me. You were just going to slip away…”
There was a beat of silence as the sounds of adults and children alike filled the area. It didn’t feel real. “Yes...I didn’t think you would have cared.” When he looked back up towards the one he thought he could trust and care for, she gripped the collar of her qipao. “I thought it would be easier this way considering you don’t love me.”
Mantis could feel his body shake, his face scrunched up as he huffed heated mist into this cold world. “Easier!? You mean it's easier for you! You just wanted to run away without talking to me after all we’ve been through over some-some!”
His eyes squeezed shut trying to push away all the noise, all the unnecessary, meaningless chatter! “All for some stupid phrase!”
“It’s not stupid to me!!” Zongying raised her voice towards him. “I say it to you, do you think it's so stupid that I loved you! That I waited so long for you!” She took a step forward towards him as a passerby kicked up yet another dash of snow that fluttered above them. “I’ve got too much love to give not only to others but to myself to not want someone to say they love me for who I am!”
“No! You’re just selfish! Just like the rest of em!” Mantis stomped forward into the cold snow leaning forward to accent his points. “People don’t have to say every little thing so you can feel cared for!”
Zongying took a step back, shaking her head and biting the bottom of her lip. “And I don’t have to sit here and feel unloved on one of the most important days of my life…I don’t want just a man…” She almost looked as if she was going to close in on herself holding the fabric that covered the space above her heart. “I want a man who will say he loves me without even thinking about it like I do for you…is that so much to want?”
Mantis’ breathing was growing increasingly heavy to the point he felt he couldn’t breathe correctly. Everything was happening too fast. He didn’t want this to end but- “And what about me? Huh!? You can’t love me for who I am!?” No matter how much his heart ached he just couldn’t stop. “I don’t want to say it! Why does it need to be said!? You know I care, otherwise, I wouldn’t be here!”
The silence that permeated the space between them was vast and never-ending. The only thing that could truly be felt as his claws grew cold in the frigid air of winter was that single line being cut between them.
His body shook from the sheer pressure in his heart. “Wai-Wait! That came out wrong! Don’t-”
“No.” Zongying expertly moved away from his reach, making it clear this was truly over. She looked down upon him with nothing but pure disappointment and the worst part was… “That came out just the way you wanted, Master Mantis. The man who doesn’t need to say ``I love you.”
She turned around swiftly and picked up her bag without giving him another look.
“Goodbye.”
He could tell that Zongying, deep down in her subconsciousness, still cared and loved him. That thought left him still as he listened to her sole steps crunch away in the snow as she walked towards her dreams of designing and selling clothes. As her bag scraped against the icy floor of her path ahead.
Mantis did not have the power to hold onto his cloak as the wind blew it upward, letting him feel each and every agonizing sensation of his breaking heart.
~
I love you more and more!
~
“You think Mantis is alright? He kind of left in a hurry.” Viper noted as she looked back to the door of the shop, it was growing late even with the snowy clouds filling the sky to the brim anyone could tell evening was near.
“I’m sure he’s fine.” Crane waved a wing her way dismissively which just made her want to look away from the bird. That always seemed to be his go to unless someone was outwardly being standoffish. ‘Never looking into the finer lines.’ She thought to herself.
The group had split up after Mantis had abruptly left off to meet with one of his friends. Monkey and Po had decided to go look for more food stands. The shop they were looking around in was rather small and had no sense of a theme, there were all sorts of trinkets on the shelves that lined the small shop.
There were even small beads lining the ceiling.
While herself, Crane, Tigress, and Mei Ling had decided to come back for some items they didn’t get yesterday. Master Viper had situated herself around Crane’s shoulders for warmth around the black fluffy collar, which gave her a good view of the two felines interacting in the store.
She knew she should have been listening to Crane as he went on about the brushes that held his absolute attention but her blue eyes couldn’t help but shift to the left.
Chunhua was staying close behind Mei Ling just as she would when they were out together, the only difference today was that she was holding her board rather tightly and at the ready. She couldn’t help but wonder if Mei was handling her closeness well. Shopping with Tigress while not bad could be a bit difficult considering how she wasn’t used to just simply browsing.
It was total efficiency or nothing for her all the time.
Mei Ling pulled a qipao from a small box at the bottom of the shelves in the aisle they were in. She let it fall away to reveal its beautiful design fully, it was white and black with a large pink flower etched into the beautiful black plantlife that really made it pop to the eye!
“Chunhua! Don’t you think this looks nice?” Mei Ling turned the dress towards the young tiger while she kneeled in front of the box.
Surprisingly, Chu kneeled beside Mei Ling, scooting shyly to her side to look at the dress a bit too intensively in her honest opinion. The Golden cat was nice enough to bring it closer for Chu to inspect, she even touched the bottom of it. “It’s very nice.”
Viper let a bit of air blow out of her mouth, she hadn’t realized she was holding her breath a bit there until Crane had ultimately moved down to the left, closer to their conversation.
“I bet you’d look beautiful in it.” Mei Ling spoke absentmindedly as she folded the dress back up with care. Or at least she tried too…
And there was that specific silence only Chu could create in an environment such as this. It was that heavy pause and small movement of her shoulders she knew all too well were telltale signs she was hesitating to speak.
Chu hunched slightly forward. “It’s...beautiful but I wouldn’t wear it…”
“Mmm. Chunhua, would you hold this end.” Mei Ling offered the end of the dress and Viper could almost feel the way Chu stiffened up before taking the end of it. Her board settled in her lap.
“And it’s fine,” Mei added with her tongue slightly out.
Viper watched as they folded the qipao together, bringing each fold as cleanly as they could back together before it ultimately fell back fully into the golden cat’s paws.
“You aren’t disappointed or sad?”
Mei Ling blinked as she paused in putting the dress back into the box before them as a goose walked past them. Her yellow eyes almost sparkled as she turned to regard Chunhua. “No. Why would I be? We’re here to have fun and look around.”
“Oh…”
Mei Ling placed the dress in the box, neatly before placing her paws upon her knees to stand up fully. “And even then I get it. I don’t really like trying on clothes, much less dresses such as that in places I’m not used to.” The golden cat shrugged as she splayed her paws wide. “They don’t really make things for people like us, it's always either too short or too small, you know?”
Mei Ling winked at Chunhua with a toothy smile and the way Chu reacted to it all…
Chunhua looked up towards Mei as her tail moved about happily.
It left her speechless.
“Come on, let's go look at those candy boxes I told you about earlier!” Mei Ling reached her paw out to Chunhua and without any hesitation, Chu met it with her own and held onto the older feline tightly.
Chunhua nodded. “Okay!”
Viper watched them go further and further away from them, linked together hand in hand. She hadn’t expected any of that to occur. That wasn’t how their interactions usually ended at all.
What had Mei done that she hadn’t? The mere thought that she was missing something or worse lacking thereof that Chunhua may want making her heart constrict uncomfortably!
Crane moved slower this time. “Hey Viper, you okay?”
It just didn’t make sense, Mei was similar to her in all respects outside of being a teacher. The snake bit her lip lightly with her short fangs, trying to piece just what was missing.
“Viper…” Crane patted her tail with his talons.
Master Viper turned her head up slowly from the wooden floor to her friend, only now noticing his discomfort. She had been squeezing his neck…
“Crane! I’m so sorry!!”
~
We’re putting our hearts together like puzzle pieces
~
Chunhua jogged around the few remaining customers of rush hour blanketed by the shadows and orange colors of the evening, before hopping onto the tile of stone right next to Po. When he looked up the mask covered her face once again.
Mantis said nothing as everyone else looked at her with puzzled looks before awkwardly fumbling back into their previous conversation.
“So what’s the plan now?” Monkey asked.
“Well...considering what Master Shifu just told us there’s a snowstorm coming our way tonight,” Crane spoke up as they all stood in front of Dragon Warrior Noodles & Tofu. “We probably shouldn’t stay out too long…”
“But?” Viper interjected while she tore herself away from the combined cocoon of both their cloaks keeping her warm.
Crane sighed, looking away whilst stopping himself from fluttering his wings. “I want to talk with Shuo for a bit. I haven’t seen him in weeks.”
Mantis said nothing, in all honesty, he wasn’t sure why he hadn’t gone straight back to the palace, it wasn’t as if anyone out there was waiting much less wanting to see him. He blinked as he noted Chu turned her head towards the dining area of the shop.
“And I want to go to a few more shops,” Po grumbled, obviously trying to make up his mind on the matter.
Monkey sighed loudly. “Same here Po, I wanted to buy some Tanghulu for everyone.”
Master Mantis decided to look in the direction Chunhua had, finding his sights on the flamingo Crane had spoken about. He was eating his noodles in a similar manner as Crane would. Shuo blinked as he noticed the young master looking his way before placing his chopsticks down, waving her way with an awkward smile that could very well rival Crane’s on a good day. That thought gave him a small smile while he watched Chu take far too long to wave back at the poor guy.
“I do too! Why don’t we go together and quickly meet back here?” He could hear Mei Ling move towards where Po stood. “If we hurry now we can get back up there in time!”
Chunhua waved back at the avian and he couldn’t help but think of how strange this isolated scene was overall, a tiger in a brightly colored mask stiffly waving back to a pink flamingo in a noodle shop. ‘What are the odds?’
As Crane moved his head which shifted his stance upon his hat, Mantis made a decision. “Alright, is anyone going to head back now then?”
“I am.” He spoke up more quietly than usual for his tastes but did it matter how loud he was now?
“Me too.” Chunhua raised her paw.
“You really don’t have to raise your paw up…” Monkey commented as the wind idly blew snow past them.
After that, the group separated into three small groups. Viper had stayed with Crane to speak with Shuo to warm up with some noodles herself while Po, Mantis, and Mei Ling went to get more food.
Meanwhile, Mantis and Chu were walking quietly back to the palace. He sat upon her shoulder as she went the way she wanted to the thousand steps. He didn’t really care how they got back so long as they did.
“Hmm?” Mantis found himself blinking only noticing a bit too late as the shadow of a building covered them and soon air rushed past them as she jumped atop a building from within an alley. Tigress took a brisk walk as she navigated atop the building's tiles with a practiced grace as the evening colors danced over the both of them.
Mantis turned his head away from the sky and looked down upon the people below unaware of their presence, it was probably for the best. ‘They all look so small from all the way up here.’ He couldn’t help but note as their shadows stretched and widened as they all moved along without a single care.
Chunhua hopped over to the new building and his red eyes couldn’t help but notice the shadow of her paw, it looked like a bird flying.
Until it was engulfed by the shadows of the clouds in the sky.
~
If only I could grow wings and float into the sky
Notes:
Heyo! Did you have a fun time? Did your heartbreak after all the sweetness!? I'll be honest this was just me having fun and breaking the mold with the constant smash of angst so we could have a moment to focus on other characters and interactions because we just do not have enough of that here in my humble opinion!
By the way, I want to thank Huff aka HufflepuffleMarauder (She's on Ao3 check her out!) for reading over these scenes with me along with my man's Valley once again!
As some say "Some good things never last." But luckily for you, I have recipes for the food in this fic that have lasted ages upon ages!
Yes, that was my segway...
Now for those links, facts, and all the other good stuff, I have for you!:
- This is where I got most of the movements and inspiration on the delicious-looking dragon beard candy. If my writing bored you of the process well this video will make it look way more enticing!: https://youtu.be/fTtGjHgtxJE
- I had to be really meticulous for Han dynasty candy. I'm sure you can already see my stupid long list of candy before I had to cut it in halves for the best.
- This is what Tanghulu looks like I couldn't help but include it, it looks so beautiful!!: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tanghulu
- I'm sure you're curious about Shuo the flamingo and yes I did in fact check if they were indigenous to China. Truth be told I was shocked they were too but hey the world is a wild place. But overall I wanted a neat character to tell the weather for a future plot you could say. I hope you like him so far.
- This is what Lacquerware looks like if you were wondering!: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lacquerware
I think that's everything so far, if you have any other questions or felt I missed something please do tell me! Honestly, I had a blast writing such a great street vendor experience. It'd looked so much fun in all the pictures and videos I looked up to capture that essence overall. Anyways take care!Previews for "My heart falls like a star":
“Why can’t I catch up?”
“You look beautiful today, you know.”
“If my dream is for me or for someone else.”
‘I should write that down…’
Chapter 8: My Heart falls like a star
Summary:
The curtain is rising quietly on the second chapter of my tale
Your color for this week is: Dusty rose - It is generally perceived as a positive emotional color, which is associated with kindness, care, gentleness. It is also regarded as a color that represents nurturing and compassion, and it gives one feelings of understanding and acceptance.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They arrived back at the palace in silence as flurries of snow fell steadily from above.
The only noise between them that reminded him that they were still moving was his own breathing which created a small haze. It’d been a long while since he looked at the palace grounds they moved in daily.
Mantis breathed out slowly as Chu walked up the steps towards the final set of stairs towards the barracks. They were layered in sheets of snow scattered unevenly on each step.
Tap.
Upon that singular step, time seemed to come to a stop, even the wind and trees stopped in their rattling and the arena was truly silent.
Mantis merely moved his head to the side to see what had made his friend stop to the point he thought she was holding her breath in. There. Right before them on the top stage of the Palace Arena sat their master, Shifu.
The old man looked as if he was shaken at their presence more than the chill of cold that was running through the valley.
‘I should have known.’ For once, he didn’t open his mouth. This was just how things usually went. Shifu was just as bad as if not worse than him. ‘Two fools.’
Master Shifu attempted to open his mouth first but quickly closed it as soon as Chunhua began to move again with a swift pace towards their destination.
He could feel the tension coursing through her shoulders as they went higher and higher upward into the fog that clouded the top of the Jade Palace.
It was better this way right?
“Mantis.” He could hear snow fall off treetops in the distance.
Going back to the usual routine with no distractions.
“Mantis.”
Unseen and untouched by people who would never want to understand the turmoil a Master of Kung fu endured. Day in, day out.
Snow crunched under something. “Master Mantis.”
He stayed quiet, they all stayed quiet in the snowy path towards their dorm. Only now did he realize they’d been so still. “What?” Was all he could bear to say.
Chu shifted on her feet for several moments, letting her arms sway before answering him. “You’ve been quiet and very stoic…Are you well?”
His red eyes looked up to Chu as she turned her head to look at him with that mask on. “Are you?”
Another beat of silence as the sounds of the waterfalls in the distance caught his attention.
“No.”
“Heh.” Mantis found himself cringing at himself before his eyes turned to where they both had set that snowball together earlier today. “Don’t worry about me okay? Just this cold slowing me down now what’s up with you?” His shoulders felt somehow lighter as he slipped the lie out of his mouth.
There was no need to be a burden right now.
He could feel her amber eyes still watching him. “I don’t know.”
“Course you do.” Yeah, this was better. Just push it away and think of that warm snowball in all its unique strangeness. “You know YOU better than anyone else. Now we can make this easier by telling me your symptoms.”
“I’m not sick…” Chu’s shoulders almost relaxed before she fixed her posture. “I’ve just been broken.”
That’s the life of a Kung Fu master wasn’t it, to be broken- Mantis shook his head as he continued to stare at that lump of cold on the ground. “Sick, Broken. Same thing. All a doctor has to do is fix it.” The life of a doctor...what did that mean? “Go on.”
“It’s stupid,” Chu spoke up quietly, vapor escaping the creases of her mask as she breathed out. “I’m worried about my expressions and how people view me as an individual. People don’t see anything but my annoyance and anger.”
Her head lowered as more mist escaped the confines of her mask. “I want…”
“You want?”
Another crunch of snow was heard under her feet. “I want to be seen as more. Is that bad?”
Mantis blinked. “No. Why do you think I speak so loud. I wanna be heard.”
“But...It doesn’t feel right for a being such as I. Viper and Mei, they all do things I can’t so easily.” That first line of movement caught his attention, he could feel under his own feet her shoulder shifting to allow her arms to move upward from her sides. “Why can’t I catch up?”
This was the paw that held the warmth she longed for so tightly. “Do you have to catch up with them?”
“Yes.” Chunhua shook as her claws extended. “I want to be able to do what they do so I can become something special. They speak honestly and easily capture the hearts of many around them while I cannot. All I do is break things.”
They watched together as she formed two fists.
“Like me then.”
“Hmmm.” She nods.
“Listen, I kind of get where you're coming from. Not entirely but kinda and well let me just say you don’t want what you think you do.” Mantis was tempted to stop speaking, he didn’t know what she was going through and he had his own problems to shift through but it felt so nice to just say what he wanted.
“Why?” And it was incredible how she sounded so astounded and surprised by his words. Maybe she also saw him in quite a different light. “You’re like your peers and you can do anything you want as you were meant to.”
“That’s where you’re wrong. I’m still trying to catch up as we speak and it's...an endless run.” To nowhere but back to square one.
“But that’s what your role is. What you’re meant to do.”
“Yeah and sometimes I hate it okay!?” Mantis raised his voice for the first time that evening, only now did he notice it was growing dark. Everything just moved on without them. “It’s not all great falling into line as you think it is!” He shook his head again, feeling his claws rub against his face in irritation. “It hurts and sucks!”
“But people see you.”
“No..” He breathed out hard without pause giving his fill of mist to the area. “Only you, Monkey, Po and Crane see me. Everybody else just sees my title and nothing else! They don’t see a doctor or a friend…” His claws fell away from his face and now he could see his own appendage next to her paw. “Adults aren’t as honest as you think they are Chu…” They all looked so similar.
“What do you mean?”
It really all was the same. “It's all appearances. The kindness, the sweet smiles are a mask for what we really want from one another. And even then we never really tell one another how we feel till it's too late.” He was just as much of a fool as the master who taught him. Mantis could only turn to regard his young friend and that mirror of a mask that stared back directly at him.
“Is it bad to wear a mask?”
“I don’t know.” He replied honestly. Any bite he had or could muster melting away as it all came back to him in a wave of clarity. “But even with it there I can see the differences blurring between the lines of people I’ve met.” Loved. “It never lasts... It goes by so fast and no one ever notices it.”
He’d trapped himself once again...
Chunhua, after letting her arms fall back to her sides, began to take a step forward. “Except you.”
“Yes,” He feigned a sad smile, no longer able to hide from the truth of the matter. “Cause I’m the fastest.” There was another beat of silence as Chu made her way up the final set of stairs that lead to their dorm. And Mantis said something he’d thought for longer than he’d care to ever say in his life. “I wish I could be as honest as you are.”
“I’m not honest...but” He could feel when she went stiff before opening the door, the way her fingers ever so slightly moved out of order. “We can work on it together. Okay?”
Mantis nodded. “Okay.”
~
Sorry darling, I love you so much.
Knock knock
“Ah! Here I come!” The muffled voice of Zongying ringed in his ears as the cool breeze began to pick up again. Mantis looked left and right atop the roofs of the houses of the Valley of Peace. It still impressed him to this day a place this far out had such a unique system for insects living within the valley. He’d lived in a small village completely set upon the ground.
The door creaked open as soon as he tore his gaze away from a butterfly flying out of their own small house on the roof next to this one.
“Sorry I took so long! I was in the middle of sewing a piece for Miss Baozhai.” She leaned against her door, holding herself close as the cold made itself known to them both. “It’s good to see you, Mantis.”
He couldn’t help but smile at her. “It’s great to see you too and don’t worry about it!” The master waved the young lady off dismissively. “I just got back to the Valley after my mission so I thought I’d drop by and check up on ya.”
She wordlessly moved out of the way and let him in. They’d done this so many times it was simply second nature to them. Hang out, date, mission, and a small visit to start all over again.
It was a nice pace.
Mantis took a seat at the table covered in fabrics, silks, other small accessories, and tools required for what she was making. He couldn’t help but lean back into his seat and look upon the shimmering glow of purple. ‘Yeah this screamed Boazhai…’ He couldn’t help but think to himself.
The wooden chair creaked lightly.
“So was it a mission success?” He blinked a little off-putting that she hadn’t immediately sat down to continue what she was working on. He had to turn his head to the right to regard her fully.
“Of course! I’d never show my face in this town until I won!” Mantis puffed his chest out while raising his head high. “And even then it was just a bunch of amateurs, me and Crane sweeped them easy peasy!” He peeked his eye open, noting how she was fiddling with a black cloak of some sort before scurrying over to the open kitchen in a matter of seconds.
“I suppose that should be expected from you.” Zongying sighed outwardly as she poured tea for the both of them. Here he watched her calmly, tilting his seat back on its hind legs. Here he could see every detail of the flowery qipao she would wear, today it was blue layered in pretty white lotus flowers at its edges.
It creaked louder.
“You look beautiful today, you know.” He said without thinking.
The clatter of teacups was heard as she stiffened. “Ah…” Zongying recovered after a moment before picking up the tray, must not have spilled anything? “Thank you.”
When she turned to regard him fully she was smiling at him. Brightly so.
“But I’m glad you’re not out there alone…” Zongying spoke up after a brief moment of silence as she stepped carefully around her rather messy workstation and placed his cup gently in the empty spot on the table she left open. Just for him. “Maybe one day I can meet your teammates and thank them for looking out for you.”
He tilted his chair back to where it belonged before shaking his head. “No need for you to thank em. That’s what they're supposed to do.” Mantis didn’t hesitate to take the small cup, it felt so nice to have something you could hold. Sure he had his own stuff but this felt homely. He blew softly on the steaming tea before replying one last time. “Maybe...when everyone isn’t so busy.”
He did not have the heart to react to how hot the tea felt on his tongue. It was better to avoid things like this.
She moved to the other side of the table where she always sat despite having four chairs. “I understand. Whenever you’re ready.” Zongying thankfully let go of that thread, giving him room to breathe and think.
Did he want his friends to meet her? Would that make them official in their eyes?
He pushed those questions to the side, that didn’t matter now. It was better to enjoy the simplicity of it all. ‘I’ll cross that bridge when the time comes.’
“Mantis I...” Zongying fiddled with a rather long needle before placing it back down, all but forgetting her cup of tea on that very small empty space on the table near her. “I made you something. I hope you don’t mind but the inspiration just hit me while you were away.”
Tap
The sound of his teacup being placed upon the wooden surface of the table sounded in the quiet little house as he blinked towards his girlfriend. “Okay. Lemme see.” He gave her a rather tired smile. Maybe he underestimated himself this time.
Zongying had gotten up again, heading right back to the rack that held the hanfu cloak he’d seen her touch earlier. It was a shade of dark green, darker than his own, on the outside but somehow the inside looked rather light green?
“I wanted to make something that represented who you were. Or at least what I see in you.” Her own green claw ran down the expanse of the cloak as if checking it over again despite the fact it was perfect. “I’d heard from people about the meaning of the color green, how it varies from person to person...but when I see and hear you all I can feel is what it means to strive.”
Zongying turned the cloak around to show the back, upon the lower half of it laid his marking.
Longevity
He couldn’t help but blink, with the explanation and care it all took to create such a thing for him, it almost made him want to- “Thanks, I love it! You did a wonderful job.” His heart tightened when his body felt glued to the seat. “Can’t believe you put that much thought into little old me though.”
Mantis cringed at himself as his laugh came out forcefully. Unnaturally so.
“I couldn’t say I love you if I didn’t, now could I?” Zongying smiled and giggled in such a carefree way that made him want to say it back so badly!
It hurt! How could she say it so easily knowing what it leads to!?
And even then…
After drinking their tea in relative peaceful quiet together while she knitted away at the silk before them for a few hours, Zongying placed the green cloak upon his shoulders, brushing the sides away of imaginary dust before kissing him on the cheek.
“I love you. Stay safe out there okay?”
Was the last thing he heard before the door of her small house closed shut as the silence they both knew so well followed each and every time…
The hanfu cloak felt heavier than it should have on his shoulders as he walked back home.
Mantis ran his claws over his face as he heard the footsteps of his friends return. Chunhua welcomed them all back as they exclaimed how cold it was out there.
“I really am a fool…”
Someone else had seen him, and he just let them drift away in the wind.
~
Today’s weather is rather frightening…
~
The wind began to howl again outside, the tree branches scraping against every surface they could to stay in place.
Trying not to fly away…
Crane cringed at the sound as he made his way past the kitchen and to the front door. He’d already made the rounds of his friends' rooms, everyone pretty much had enough blankets to last for tonight if things got more frigid than expected.
He reached for his hanfu cloak with his talons, having to shake it off the hook it hung off. ‘And Mei had decided to stay in the dorms with all of us.’ Crane found himself noting everything internally as he threw his cloak over his shoulders. All they needed were the extra blankets Po and Chunhua were bringing in and they could relax inside while the storm raged during the night.
He shook his wings lightly when he felt his cloak didn’t feel as if it was on properly.
His talon was barely touching the door before he felt eyes on his back. He turned his head around the corner near the hall.
Viper was there.
“Hey,” Crane called quietly as the wind continued to whip outside. “Did you need something?” Maybe she just needed more blankets?
Viper shook her head. “No, I just…” She closed her eyes pausing all together with a small shiver before moving towards him and the door. “Can you hand me my cloak?”
He blinked in confusion, his talons flexing onto nothing midair as he tried to make sense of her actions. “Why? It's getting colder out there and I don’t think you should be out there right now.”
He’d noticed how slow she’d gotten ever since this early winter started, he knew she didn’t want to admit it even after all these years but the cold still affected her even after all the training they endured.
“If you need more blankets. I’m about to check on Po and Chu. You can just rest alright? We’ve got it under control.”
It was a reality they couldn’t escape.
Viper gave a short soft laugh as she looked away from him. “It's not that you gave me six big blankets that could keep me warm for the rest of the year. But…there’s something I have to see for myself.”
Crane could scarcely hear the ice flying about in the howls of the beginning of this cold night beyond the door. He wasn’t sure how to respond to that, it felt so cryptic and avoided his question in a sense. “Is it a secret?” He quietly asked and now he could clearly see Viper take in the sounds of outside along with him as she neared closer to the exit.
“No. I just want to see Oogway before tonight, that's all.”
“Oh.” Crane stiffened up, if he’d known she was just paying respect to Master Oogway he probably wouldn’t have been so insistent. They all had their own ways of grieving him.
“I’m sorry I-”
“It’s fine.” Viper brought her tail up to his leg and patted him gently with it, with a nurturing and forgiving smile. “I know you were just concerned for me and I won’t stay out there too long.”
He decided to hand her the hanfu cloak with his talons, waiting for her to tie the string of its collar before opening the door.
They were both pelted by snow, rain, and small bits of hail all at once while the wind whipped a white wonderland before them.
“Stay close to the candles Master Shifu set up!” Crane had to speak up more than usual over the strong winds that blew aside his cloak.
“I will!” Viper had thankfully pulled the hood of her cloak over her head before coming outside as she slithered ahead. “And Crane?”
He caught the tip of his hat on his wing as a nasty gust of wind almost blew it away. “Yeah?”
“Thanks for always worrying about me.”
Crane stood in the middle of the snow that covered the front of their dorms as he watched his friend disappear into the white expanse without another word. He wanted to tell her it wasn’t anything to thank him for. She did the same for him.
The snow almost felt like rain with the way it was coming down upon his hat. “Everyone seems so distant lately.” He sighed and the mist was quickly torn away from his sights with the winds.
“Crane!”
He reacted to his name being called and turned to the right, squinting as the snow decided at that moment to blanket the mountains further.
“Open the door!” Po was heading down the small hill from the storage room quickly towards him and he didn’t have to be told twice. Crane was quick to hold the door open against the winds as the panda slid through the opening with more ease than he thought his friend ever had.
He closed the door halfway to keep the cold out as he looked back into the distance before leaning his head in at the shivering panda. “Where’s Chu!?”
“S-She was right behind me...right?” Po was rubbing his paws up and down his arms as Monkey slid to take the blankets with a small “Finally.” as he slipped right back into the dorm's hallway.
“I’ll go check on her, you go warm up.” The door was already closed before Po could answer.
And he braved cold winds that continued to sing a harsh sad song.
Thankfully he didn’t have to go too far to find the wayward tiger-style master.
Po was right in a way, she was a few steps behind him. She’d just stopped.
The snow had gotten deeper upon the mountain they resided on and it was starting to get tricky to walk in it as quickly as he wanted to. “Chu!”
He was starting to see large piles of snow being pushed upward from his walking as he neared her. She was looking at something on the ground.
Crane wasn’t sure how she could stand so still in such unwelcoming weather, he’d never really paid attention to how harsh the winters could get on the mountains considering it was such a rarity.
When he looked down all he could see was himself and Chunhau’s mask.
“It’s a small puddle of ice…” Crane shivered as he realized what had caught her attention. ‘Or whatever you called this kind of thing.’ It was surprisingly clear enough to see themselves in. You’d think in this weather it would be covered in snow or frost.
He regarded the blankets she held and by count two of them looked like they needed to go to Shifu and Mr. Ping, who was staying up here with them.
“Did you forget to hand them their blankets?”
There was a moment of silence as the wind sounded almost similar to thunder.
Chu merely nodded as she continued to look at her reflection. “Yes. I was thinking.”
Crane found himself blowing out air and bringing his wings closer to his body. “About what? It must have been important if it distracted you.”
“If my dream is for me or for someone else.”
Crane slowly turned his head upward despite the snow pelting his face. He stared straight at Chunhua’s head watching as she held those blankets firmly. “Well…” He started off awkwardly as per usual and he felt the cringe of his brow at himself. “Dreams are usually thoughts that make you feel happy so it's most likely for you. At least that’s how I see it. Anyone else who benefits from it is just…a part of the dream.” He shrugged without much energy as the wind burst into a gust that very much blew the previous one out of its seat!
Crane had to catch himself and his cloak as that deafening howl of wind and heavy snow sent chills up his body!
Crack
He found himself breathing more quickly, filling his sights with fog as he kept himself warm.
Chunhua had taken a step forward catching something in her hold. The cracking sound had come from the ice puddle.
Crane felt his hat fall off his head, thankful the strap kept it around his neck as he looked upon what she had caught in her paws. It was his feather.
Crack
“Was I simply a part of a dream then?” Chunhua spoke up quietly and he wondered if he was lucky enough to hear it. He had to shake his head as snow attempted to get in his eyes before he looked down to see her reflection staring back at him.
Broken and cracked in the ice.
“The trammel upon my heart is still wrapped tightly around me it seems.”
~
It’s easy to run away, isn’t it?
~
The pure white scenery looked simply gorgeous, everything around his small space of a home near the barracks was covered in white as the winds whipped it about all over. Despite the storm’s bite the old master couldn’t help but feel at peace in all its raging howls.
It all seemed to seep his worries away to the wind, letting them fall into the snow and cover it with even more on top of it.
To be forgotten for now until spring uncovered it to the sun…
‘I should write that down…’ Shifu absentmindedly thought to himself as he heard Mr. Ping still rummaging about in his suite. They’d decided to stay together during this storm and let the young ones have their fun. As the goose put it, not him.
Shifu shook his head, casting away bits of snow off his head as the chimes rang without end in this tumultuous weather.
“Did Po bring those blankets yet!?” Ping hollered from inside as the clatter of cups and fine china made his ear twitch.
“No.” The fabric of his robes flapped rapidly as the pace of the wind picked up. He turned around towards the shade of his office. “We might have to make do with what we have for tonight!”
Shifu shielded his eyes as he turned back around fully to get up and take his mat back inside, lest it get carried away on an unplanned journey around the valley!
He was already prepared to give the mat a kick to roll it without bending down until...until he felt a presence behind him.
He blinked again, noticing the outline of a shadow splaying across his mat.
Shifu slowly turned around to regard his young student as the wind howled yet another sad, lonely song between them.
Yet again his blue eyes met the intense eyes of the mask Chunhua donned, the blizzard weather making it seem ghostly.
The elder master once again found himself paralyzed under its gaze, the only movement in his body were the shivers of the cold reaching his very core. It felt as if it was the same scenario playing over again as it did earlier this evening when they passed one another at the Palace arena.
Something, something tight and heavy in the pit of his stomach was keeping him from speaking.
Something was wedging between them again. And he had no clue how to describe it, it was different from how she acted mere days ago...
“Shifu!” The red panda’s ears shot up at the voice of his old friend, snapping him out of the downward trance between them. The sound of flippers met his side. “Oh! Chu, what are you doing out here? I thought Po was bringing the extra blankets.”
Chunhua took a moment to turn her head towards her father. Only now did he notice how tightly she held the neat bundle of blankets in her hold.
“Monkey wanted extra blankets so I took the extras for you while I waited for Po to head inside the barracks.” She spoke with a professional tone.
Mr. Ping was quick to walk past him, and reach out for the blankets which Chunhua obediently obliged. “Hand 'em here then.” The goose whipped away some snow from the top of the bundle before shoving them into Shifu’s hands without prompt.
“Go on and get those inside so they don’t get damp. Shoo!” Ping waved his wing towards him curtly before taking two from the top.
Shifu couldn’t help but grumble under his breath at Ping’s bossiness but decided it was better to leave the two alone. Ping would figure out what was wrong and fix it.
He could hear clear as day even under the harsh winds of this storm that Mr. Ping had already coaxed his daughter close and wrapped a blanket around her shoulders before his own.
‘How selfless.’ The old master couldn’t help but think with a small smile as he headed inside his small house near the dorms. “Make sure to bring my mat in when you two are done.”
Unsurprisingly he was swiftly ignored as he held just a bit more tightly to the batch of blankets he was handed as he caught the tale end of the words she spoke trustingly to her father.
~
“Here I thought the ice cream flyer was the strangest thing in this box.”
Crane lifted his head up from his scrolls, they’d gathered all the blankets they needed for each room and each of them were preparing to sit in Mantis’ room for a small sleepover.
Mei Ling had taken another look into the wooden box he’d found in the storage building after he’d told her there were still no clues as to whose box that was.
“What is it now? A noodle flyer.” He chuckled to himself.
“I wish…” The golden cat spoke under her breath. “But no it’s a wilted flower and a four-leafed clover of all things.”
Crane slowly turned his head towards his old friend with a disbelieving look upon his face before he remembered he'd only taken a slight glance at it a while back. “Yeah, I didn't get a good look at it last time I checked.”
“I’m too scared to touch it. Just look.”
Crane made his way towards Mei Ling and the box as he could hear Monkey and Po messing around in the halls. “Oh.” His yellow eyes immediately found the wilted flower, it looked dark yet faded purple and almost looked like a bulb of some sort? The two small plants must have been hidden under the poster. “I can see why you didn’t want to touch it, its petals might fall if you pick it up…” There was a single pink petal beside it showing its age. “It looks like a Lotus flower, I think.”
Just who exactly would keep a flower in the dark?
Crane could hear Mei Ling move, most likely getting up from her sitting position. “You know I shouldn’t be shocked you’d know things such as this. But I still am.”
“And what’s that supposed to mean?” He lifted his talons up and closed the box shut, watching as Mei wrapped a blanket around her shoulders, it was long enough to cover her whole body.
“That I can always count on you to answer any question I have of course!” Mei Ling smiled widely as she pulled part of the blanket up to cover her ears. “Let’s go, we can converse with the others about this grand mystery!”
They were already out of his room but Crane couldn’t help but give one last look to that wooden box before sliding his door closed. “You just want to get to the snacks no doubt…”
“I brought the majority of them so of course, I would!” Mei Ling shrugged and the way the blanket swayed behind her as if it was a cape was quite frankly adorable.
“All those sugar-coated fruits are just waiting for me! That and it's nice to have something akin to a sleepover.”
“Never had one before?”
Mei Ling didn’t turn around but he could tell her ears had flattened against her head as they stood in front of Mants’ room. “Aha. No, not really.” Her laugh sounded bittersweet. “Never had time for such things.”
Crane felt the creaking sound of the wooden floors beneath them feeling a chill run through his feathers making him shake them lightly. “Ah…” His words were failing him once again, unsure of how to respond to what she’d just said.
The creak of the front door made them both look up, the howl of the blizzard being cut off as the door was closed shut.
It really shouldn’t have creeped him out when they listened to the sound of the one entering steps creep closer. Mei Ling even had the nerve to step closer to his side. And he looked directly in her direction with wide eyes. ‘What did she expect me to do??’
Tap. Tap. Tap.
The two masters watched as the figure stepped into the light….
It was just Chunhua with a blanket covering her head.
He couldn’t help but twitch at how soaked she looked, he largely ignored the mask walking straight towards Chu with a swiftness. “Why didn’t you stay with your dad and Shifu if it was getting that bad out there?” The avian checked over his friend, her presence reminding him Viper had also not returned yet…
Just his luck.
Chunhua shook her head. “I didn’t want to. I wanted to be with you all.” And he followed her gaze or well the mask’s gaze all the way back to Mei Ling. Crane watched as she fixed her posture, attempting to relax from the cold. Before speaking up again.
“I’m sorry for running away from you, Master Mei Ling.” And with that, the young master bowed in apology towards the golden cat in question.
Mei Ling was obviously caught off guard with this apology to the point she lifted her paws up without really knowing what to do with them. “There’s no need to apologize. Chunhua I really didn’t take any offense but...Thank you.” A crestfallen smile graced Mei Ling’s face and it was an expression he’d seldom seen on her before. On one hand, he wanted to say it didn’t suit her but… Mei Ling took steady and controlled steps towards them. “Like I told you at the shop, we’re here to have fun and that’s all I want from you as a friend.”
Chu had already straightened up after her apology, looking the other feline in the eye as if she had too as if she was facing Shifu in the training hall all over again.
The golden cat laughed a bit before patting the young tiger master on the shoulder. “That and there’s no need to call me Master. I’m on vacation after all. This is kind of damp…” Mei Ling commented as she gently pulled the blanket off Chu’s shoulders.
“I’ll take that,” Crane spoke up after observing long enough, he was just happy the two of them could start over on a fresh note with no ill inbetween them.
“You don’t have to-” Chu without pause turned to try and stop him but with the experience of a janitor, he was quick to take the damp blanket with his claws and lay it over an open wing.
“I want to.” He stated with more confidence than he thought he could muster up. “And even then I need to check on Viper and see if she’s still outside.”
Mei Ling held on tightly to the blanket around herself. “Oh, she’s still not back?”
“Viper is out in that cold…” Even behind that mask, he could feel the intensity of her amber eyes focusing on one thing and one thing only.
It was her greatest trait and flaw.
“As I said I have to check!” Crane blurted out while piecing together his thoughts like a puzzle. He breathed in softly before fixing his posture. “She might have just gotten distracted in the kitchen with Po all I know.”
He hoped she was in there, for her safety and the others. He couldn’t imagine searching for her out in that messy loud storm. Even now its howls made itself known to them all.
He moved his right wing that held the damp blanket away from his body. “You two should go into Mantis' room with the others. Mei Ling brought crystal cakes.” He didn’t really care for redirecting his dear friend but she’d just returned from out there. The thought of his friends getting sick or worse did not settle well with his soul.
His yellow eyes looked towards Mei Ling for support.
For a moment she darted her eyes between the two, most likely feeling the prickly tension emanating off the tiger master, and with a small noiseless ‘oh’ she spoke up once again. “I agree with Jia here, and besides you need to warm up! I know he can handle this well enough.”
Mei Ling nodded as if to reaffirm not only the younger master but also herself.
The telltale movement of Chunhua caught his attention as she moved her mask to the side of her head to look at him head-on, the intensity of her eyes never left but her expression seemed to soften. Her left paw reached right above her heart. “I trust you can handle this, Jia.”
Crane’s shoulders rose a moment as a wave of emotions washed over him at her words. It was nice to hear her say his name again. “Thank you.”
He couldn’t delay any longer with the damp blanket on his wing so, with one last respectful nod to both his friends, he turned to leave down the hall, straight to the kitchen. He’d been so worried about whether or not Chu hated him that he’d forgotten a key factor in their friendship.
Crane reared his head back a moment to take one last look at the feline duo, and he was glad he did check on them.
Mei Ling accepted a timid paw from Chunhua as they walked into Mantis’ room.
That no matter what happened, that they would trust each other until the very end.
~
Crane found himself near the entrance of their dorm, flattening out the damp blanket that Chunhua had brought in with her from outside onto the garment rack they kept near the windows. The added sounds of Po making tea in the kitchen made it feel rather calm and domestic despite the storm outside.
It felt as if everything was going to be alright in the morning even after everything this storm threw at them.
The whistle of an air current tore that warm thought away as he heard the front door open. Just as soon as it was opened it closed with a loud slam, making sure no more of the cold would enter their dorm. He watched as small flurries drifted in and melted away on the wooden floor's surface.
Viper entered with sniffles in tow, he noted how distracted she seemed. She’d almost forgotten to take her hanfu cloak off and didn’t notice him. His wings shook as he breathed in.
She looked like she’d been crying…
Crane didn’t want to intrude, they all held Oogway close to their hearts and dealt with their mourning in their own way after the incident but...the temptation to stay quiet was too strong.
He took slow and steady steps forward towards the entrance, the sounds of cooking and conversation from the back filling the empty halls.
“Viper? Are you okay?” But that wasn’t what he wanted anymore. “Here let me get that for you.”
“Oh? Jia, when did you get out here?” Viper lifted her head slowly towards him with a somber smile on her face. “Thank you…”
He plucked her hanfu cloak off of her with ease, shaking what little clouds of dust of snow littered its beautiful fabric. “I was out here hanging a blanket up before you entered, that’s all. And...there’s no need to thank me. You’re always there when we need you, it's the least I could do.” He attempted to shrug away that light feeling when she used his real name.
It’d become more and more of a rarity between them now that he thought about it.
“I don’t know about that…” Viper unhappily laughed to herself as she slithered away to the kitchen, more slowly than he’d ever seen her before.
“I-If you want tea. I can just bring it to you.” It only took him a matter of three steps to catch up with her sluggish pace. “You should rest, you were out in that cold too long-”
“No.” Viper shook her head, all the noise around them made her usual cheery voice seem so small and quiet as if it was being swallowed away by the storm outside. “I want to be near the warm kitchen, it’ll help me feel better.” Her voice picked itself up halfway through albeit it sounded forced to his ears.
She slithered away with effort in her stride towards the cracked door of the kitchen and gave him one small look. “Don’t worry about me. Just have fun with everyone else and I promise I’ll get some rest.” Viper left no room for him to respond as she moved inside and Po was quick to welcome her in, ushering her to a seat.
Crane stood there, stock still the moment not entirely feeling over for him as she had ended it so. “I can’t help it when you leave so suddenly…”
He tried and yet it didn’t feel as if it was enough...
~
Let your heart decide where you belong
Notes:
Ooh, that was quite the chilling chapter, wasn't it? And we're running out of items in the box soon. Wonder what that means? This as you can probably tell is one of those slow-paced chapters, nothing too fun or exciting but set up nonetheless. Crane is slowly looking at things more carefully and speaking up and Ti and Mei are on better terms. So things are looking up right?
For once I don't have many notes and facts for you this was one of those wing it chapters for me and you'll see what crystal cakes are next chapter, side note they're gorgeous!- I would like to add, that I did listen very closely to blizzard sound videos for this to capture the pure essence of one, cause I've never experienced one except once but I slept through it truth be told.
Link for those interested: https://youtu.be/LvYQcHa_dT8
It's also good to listen to when you can't sleep!
- We've got one more chp until the Mantis arc is over can you believe it!? Well, hope you enjoyed this chapter despite our brief chat together this week. I'll see ya next time!Now for previews from this short author's note for Chapter 9 - " Right now I want this wave to reach you!":
“Don’t tell me you use luck to heal people…”
“I don’t write poetry.”
"It is but hearing it so suddenly is scary don't you think?"
‘You can smile through this.’
Chapter 9: Right now I want this wave to reach you!
Summary:
I take one more shaky step towards you, one step closer to telling you my true feelings. I hide away in my locket.
Yahoo! It's time! It's time for the final shade of Pink for your color of the week!: The color Magenta is one of universal harmony and emotional balance. In the meaning of colors, magenta represents universal love at its highest level. It promotes compassion, kindness, and cooperation and encourages a sense of self-respect and contentment in those who use it.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Pass me the tanghulu!”
Monkey clapped happily as Chu handed him the treat as he walked in, carefully maneuvering around the others to get right beside Mei Ling.
“What are you guys talking about?”
“She was telling us about what the academy you came from was like after Chu and Monkey begged her too.” Mantis chuckled to himself as he huddled the ends of the blanket around himself.
“Monkey begged. I didn’t.” Crane heard Chu speak up and was comforted by the fact she kept the mask moreso to the side of her head rather than covering her entire face. “Is Viper okay?”
Even if it was mostly to eat all the sweets that surrounded them.
“Yeah, she’s in the kitchen with Po,” Crane replied, not really having the appetite for sweets tonight.
Monkey was already biting into his candied snack while glaring at Chu, obviously silently disagreeing.
“Here, here! These are the crystal cakes I was talking about!” Mei excitedly exclaimed as she opened one of the lacquerware they’d found at the variety shop they’d visited together. “I can’t believe I almost forgot to give you one.”
“What did you tell them exactly?” Crane couldn’t help but ask after slipping a blanket over his shoulders and relaxing into his spot in the corner of the small room with everyone around him.
It set his uneasy heart at ease.
“It's so pretty…” Chunhua commented with her board, which had stars as eyes in her lap as she looked upon the pretty design of the crystal cake.
“Ah right! I was just telling them about how our old dorms were like and all.” Mei did not hesitate to bite into the cake before looking right back at Chunhua. “It really is, tell me if you like it or not okay?”
“Mei.” He softly reminded his wayward friend.
The golden cat straightened up immediately “Right! As I was saying, it’s honestly not as special as these dorms, there’s a joke we say there, That it’s all held up together by straw and nails shoved together. The Jade Palace has a lovely aesthetic going for it.”
Crane nodded shifting around his feathers for more warmth as the conversation drowned out the sounds of the blizzard outside. “So basically it hasn’t changed whatsoever since I left? I’m shocked.”
“On the outside, absolutely not.” Mei twisted her wrist around as she said that rather disappointedly. “But on the inside, it has changed so much since you left, I know I told you in my letters before but you left a big impression on so many when you passed. Now we have all sorts of students. It’s so much more lively than it was all those years ago.” Mei’s happy tone was back before they knew it after speaking so highly of her friend, that it was too easy to forget all the other implications of her tone.
Monkey decided to take a break from eating before pointing his tanghulu stick her way as he lounged beside Mantis. “But aren’t your dorms way bigger than ours? Much as I love this place, wooden walls would make my life so much better…”
Mei scratched behind her head as she replied. “Aha...I’ll admit it's taken me a while to get used to the paper walls myself…”
Chu looked down upon the flowery decorated crystal cake. “But you have more people at your school… Doesn’t that make it more enjoyable than this?”
“Hmmm…” And Mei looked down upon it with her, a thoughtful expression replacing her usual expression as if she’d also thought similarly. “I guess in a sense you're right but I wouldn’t say what you have here isn’t fun either. Honestly, I wish I could work one on one with my students as Master Shifu does. It’d make my job a lot easier. But that’s the ramblings of a tired teacher…”
Mei Ling’s cheek fell into her paw as the wind whirled about without care outside.
“I don’t think I’d enjoy an overcrowded academy personally…” Monkey hesitantly spoke up. “Wouldn’t there be even more pressure to get better? That wouldn’t be fun at all.”
“As if we weren’t going through the same thing,” Mantis grumbled as he laxed in his posture, almost looking as if he’d nod off at any moment. “You two just aren’t used to that kind of environment, no matter how many people are there, there will always be competition.”
Crane found himself awkwardly scratching his shoulder after that statement. “I can’t believe I’m saying this but he’s right.”
“Wha-What the heck does that mean!??”
“Wait, when has Master Mantis ever been to school?” The entire group turned to Mei Ling who quite frankly looked lost and dare he say blank.
“Oh yeah, that’s not common knowledge…” Monkey spoke up with a slight mischievous chuckle before going back to his treat.
“How did the subject turn to me?” Mantis sighed rather tiredly again to himself, seeming to melt into the edge of the blanket he wrapped himself in.
“WHAT? Master Mantis doesn’t want to talk about himself for once!?” Monkey placed a single finger atop the green master’s head. “Are you sick? Did the cold finally get to you buddy?”
“Eek!” Mantis swatting Monkey away was all but too audible to the group.
“No. It was just never important information is all…” Master Mantis shrugged again, looking downcasted towards the wooden floors beneath them. “No one wants to hear about how I learned acupuncture, much less got a license. That’s boring.”
“I don’t think that’s boring!”
Mei Ling and Monkey all but jumped out of their skin at the new voice from the door, they hadn’t even heard the slide of it open!
“Aha, Did I spook you guys!?” Po chuckled as he slid inside and tiptoed around the group and every other small item that got in his way easily, before plopping right beside Monkey.
Chunhua was already reaching for another crystal cake. “I heard you tell Viper, Good night so no.”
“Ah shoot…” Po grumbled to himself as Monkey saddled himself right into his side for warmth. “Maybe next time! But Mantis hearing about how you heal others isn’t boring, it sounds amazing considering all the good you do with your talent.” The panda hummed with contentment, most likely thinking of all the times Mantis had done anything in regards to healing.
Outside of his origin of course.
The panda was quick to reach for the dragon beard candy. “Po, aha I mean Master Shifu you think anything is awesome…”
Po blinked twice at the slight change of tone from Mantis before he felt rather than notice what was on his face, some of the candy had gotten stuck on his upper lip giving him a masterly mustache. He cleared his throat. “Well, Master Mantis. Will you kindly share with the class your exploits in education?”
The entire room couldn’t contain their laughter at his impersonation of Shifu’s voice, it almost covered the sound of the blizzard with what could be mistaken as hail now.
“Fine! Not like we have anything else to talk about unless Mei Ling wants to tell us more about the creaky buildings she used to live in.” Mantis gave a pointed look at the golden cat, giving her appropriate room to either continue or deny.
It was then Chunhua decided to speak up right there and then, her paws holding the wooden board with a determined expression on it tightly. “I think I’d like to go to Lee Da academy and see what it’s like one day.”
Po paused. “Wait, why would you want to leave?”
“I wouldn’t mind signing her up for one of our exchange programs.” Mei Ling patted Chu on the back lightly which made the tiger look at her with hope in her eyes. “Barely any master’s usually take the opportunity so it could be a great learning experience. But outside that…” The golden cat tapped a single claw to her cheek in thought at Mantis’ proposal. “The clover can wait till we hear about you.”
“Clover?” Monkey stopped, taken aback.
Mantis gave Mei Ling a look of bewilderment, and something twisted in his heart. “How’d you know about the four-leafed clover?”
“Wait what?” Mei Ling tilted her head while handing Chu some sugar-coated fruit before glaring at Mantis. “Don’t tell me you use luck to heal people…”
“No! It’s just after I came here and continued my studies.” Mantis turned his head halfway to look at Chu, before looking back down to the floor as he rubbed the fabric between his hold. “Chunhua gave me a clover for good luck for my final test with my old teacher. He was one of those strict types who thought memorization was key in the line of medicine which I still disagree with but that’s a whole other topic…” He shrugged, staring at the box of candies that sat in the middle of the group, before looking away from them and staring back not but a millisecond later before reluctantly taking a piece for himself. 'Maybe everything wasn't all too bad...' He tiredly thought to himself.
Crane squinted towards the paper walls of the room, lightly scratching at his feathers in thought. “Isn’t that the key for learning anything?”
Mantis tsked, almost sneering at his friend before he calmed himself down. “Not everything. Sometimes you just have to feel things through. Like me. I can feel and know which spots are the best and worst for any body type. It’s just a matter of experience and know-how. Not repetition.”
“I can kinda see your point there,” Crane said unsurely with a tilt of his own head, obviously still thinking away at the topic. It was interesting to think of all these possibilities of learning mixed with experience and who should be trusted overall.
“So what happened with the clover? Do you still have it?” Mei Ling interrupted the discussion feeling it fell to the wayside.
“Did you pass is the better question!?” Po couldn’t help but ask as he nervously nibbled away at his food.
Mantis stared at the panda. “Po, what do you think?”
Monkey laughed as Po grumbled to himself.
“And to answer your question Mei, no. I-I gave it back to Chunhua for one of her first tournaments since she seemed nervous about it all. Not that I thought she needed luck to win.” Mantis finally took a bite of his sugar-coated strawberry after a long moment. “She’d sparred and worked with me enough to know exactly where to strike.” He hummed happily to himself, allowing the sounds of outside and the voices of his friends to lull his overactive mind.
“Oho. So that means Chu is technically the doctor's assistant?” Mei Ling held her chin in her paws with a small impressed laugh.
Chu tilted her head towards the golden cat.
“I guess? She knows the basics at least, which is what I wanted from the get-go.” Mantis shrugged with a small lazy noise as he moved his treat around like it was a drink. “She probably doesn’t even have that clover anymore do you?”
There was a beat of silence.
“I kept it. Yes.”
At that moment the weather outside reminded them all of its presence, a howl whisking and breaking the tranquility between them as snow and ice pelted the aged wood of the student’s barracks. The slightest crack of a tree’s trunk echoed from afar as the silence reigned on between them as they huddled close together.
“Could that mean?” Mei Ling turned slowly towards the younger master, her breath getting caught in her throat before her face contorted in realization. The cold nipped at her consciousness. “It’s your bo-”
“Mantis, maybe you should tell us about the time we helped Crane out on the field when he fell.” Chu interrupted cleanly whilst taking some dragon beard candy for herself.
Mantis made a pfft sound inbetween his laughter at the memory. “You did the majority of the work. I was honestly impressed.”
Crane, who'd been disconnected from the entire conversation, found himself the center of it with literal shaky legs as he tapped his talons against the wooden flooring. “Wait, how about we not. Mei was saying something-”
“Oh no.” Mei caught up in excitement, raised her paw up to silence him. Going so far as to lean forward towards Mantis to hear more. “I want to hear this.”
Crane cringed at himself looking towards Po for help. “We really don’t have to-”
Monkey laughed while throwing his stick to the small box they’d brought in for trash before picking up another tanghulu stick. “Oh you’re talking about the day Crane made me deaf after Chu relocated his wing…” The simian’s movement came to a halt as he thought about it all. “ Sometimes I can still hear that awful scream echoing in my head.”
Mantis chuckled all but forgetting his strawberry as he leaned back, feeling his body and soul lighten. “You and me both man”
Po piped up. “Oh I want to hear this, this must be an early adventure I haven’t heard yet!!”
Crane hid his head away under his wing and blanket and the winds continued to drown out the sounds of his embarrassment as the story was retold in great detail. “You guys…”
~
I think and I think yet there is no answer...
~
Clink.
Shifu matched the whistle of the wind outside with his own small puff of air against the small fire of the small tea stove, watching as the little flare flickered underneath the safety of its covering.
It was just about done. He’d done this enough times during such harsh winters ages ago with his dear master, huddling near a small fire whilst the tea boiled.
It wasn’t much just a small candle but every bit of warmth was appreciated no matter what.
After a few more minutes of waiting, Shifu took a hold of the long handle on the teapot, easily lifting it up with an open palm just mere inches away from the bottom towards his shivering guest.
He couldn’t help but smile softly as he watched his friend huddle the blankets closer to his person as he poured tea in both cups upon the tray he’d set before them.
He sat the teapot graciously down on the right side of the tray, with a calming ting of metal meeting metal.
“You two shouldn’t have stayed out in that cold so long.” He couldn't help but smile softly to himself as he handed Ping his cup of tea first.
The goose was all too grateful in holding that, the white and blue details of the cup matching his feathers almost a little too well. “Thank you.” Mr. Ping took a sip of the tea with a sigh as the trees rattled away in the distance. “As if you weren’t doing the same thing earlier. She needed to talk and I have to take those small openings when I can… She’s still not used to all this.”
They both looked out near the windows they sat near, the waxed paper thankfully keeping the majority of the cold out but if you looked close enough you could see shadows of snowfall coming down upon them.
Shifu’s shoulders slumped as the silence settled between them both, guilt tugging at his heart once again. He knew there wasn’t much he could do but still it hurts to think he was putting so much pressure on his friend for something he could have prevented. His fingers ran across the aged lines and bumps of the art that was ingrained into the tray reminding him of sand. “It would have been better if you sat in here. I would have stayed out of your way.”
“And there you go with that again.” Ping rubbed his shivering feathers on the cup whilst he rolled his eyes. “You would have just sat out their eavesdropping or plotting whatever sappy poetry you can think of you wannabe Lijie.”
Shifu was quick to turn his attention away from the windows with a scowl. “I don’t write
poetry
.” He said pointedly as if he had to put an emphasis on it for extra measure. “They’re my musings! AND even if I did it wouldn’t be sappy!”
“Ke-Keep telling yourself that,” Ping spoke up before taking another leisure sip of his tea. “I’ve heard enough of it at our book readings to know what it is-Ah!”
The rest of Ping’s sneeze was lost to the wind.
Master Shifu shook his head, pulling a handkerchief from his robes and sitting beside the goose with his own cup of tea. “Honestly I can’t have you getting sick on my watch now. Or else all your children will be at my throat.” He respectfully looked away as Ping blew his nose. Thankful the tone had moved to something lighter without even trying to force it. He wondered if his friend did it on purpose or just wanted to avoid an awkward conversation neither of them wanted right now in this small building.
“They’re all our children, you know that you silly panda.” As per usual, Mr. Ping pocketed the handkerchief for himself, thankfully knowing he did not want it back. “But you’re right they’d strangle you.”
No, he probably just thought this was funny.
“Red Panda.” Shifu couldn’t help but correct him with a tired sigh, the night was catching up with him and the fire was dimming with the rest of them aswell. “I know who the favorite is.”
Ping chuckled to himself, his joy echoing from the iron cup he held. “That and I know no one else will stay up late to make you dinner for your late-night depression sessions. So you need me alive.”
He sorely attempted to erase the wink Ping gave him from his mind.
“Be quiet before I kick you out of here.”
Ping playfully nudged him and he could only make a small noise in protest. “You can’t do that, you owe me too much.”
“Hmph.” The old master sets his sights back to the small flame before them on the table as the winds rattle anything to make sure they do not forget its existence.
“You’re right there. I’m far too indebted to you and your entire family… At this point, I’ll never be able to repay you with the time I have left.”
For it will only last one night and one night only...
Shifu could feel Mr. Ping leaning into his side, head snuggling beside his own, and he couldn’t say he didn’t enjoy the contact they shared with one another. It kept him warmer than any tea or fire could.
“Don’t talk like that…”
And the way Ping’s voice softened to almost a whisper made him want to reassure him that things would be alright.
“Like what?” Was all he could manage to say without losing himself. To the cold sting of time.
“Like you’re gonna die. We have so much ahead of us. And…” Ping brought his wing to his arm as they had done many times before. “Without you, I wouldn’t have my precious family…”
“Suan you sound drunk.” And he wasn’t just saying that for nothing. The old goose tended to go on emotional rants when he rarely ever did get a taste.
“Shut up.” Ping squeezed his arm just that bit tighter so he couldn’t escape what he usually ran away from. “I’m tired and cold but I’m serious.”
His path littered in fog. With only the small comforts of dim lights, his friends and family gave so willingly to guide him.
“No matter how much you mess things up. I’m glad I met you.”
Shifu was more than thankful Ping had allowed him a moment of silence as if he understood just what those words meant to him, just how difficult it was to respond to as he wasn’t a person who delved into such things often.
The old master wrapped his left paw around Ping’s back bringing him just a bit closer to his side and sharing his warmth and care in the best way he could as his dear friend drifted to sleep.
“I’m glad I met you too…”
~
This is a youth’s road to maturity
~
Step by step.
The crunch of snow was clear in his ears as he stepped away from the safety and warmth of the barracks.
Just one more step...
The blizzard’s howls had died down to soft whispers and murmurs in the distance, leaving only an icy aftermath in its wake.
How many steps would they all take forward?
Po stood near the edge of the long winding path, staring into the sea of clouds, it was still nighttime so it all looked so incredible and mystical!
The panda couldn’t help but listen to the light droplets falling from the branches of the trees, reminding him of the dragon’s grotto waterfalls and echoing similar droplets. He’d found the sound to help him focus more than any other place in the palace.
He looked left and right before taking a stance that had become second nature to him, in a swift motion only disturbing small sheets of snow underfoot, his right foot went forward and swerved around into a circle.
There were times when he would find her training alone when everyone took a break, and he would stay behind to watch over her.
Of course, he would stay, her dedication was always so brilliant and dazzling! And yet...
Her expression never matched that. Every time he would tell her she did a great job and they could work on it tomorrow she'd just-
"No, I can't stop here. I can't... To stop here would mean everything I've done is meaningless."
What did it mean to be a kung fu master?
He stabilized his core, letting his arms flow exactly where they needed to be to catch what he desired. The droplet graced his hand and he cradled that trust with the utmost care, he remembered how stiff the first time he’d seen Shifu doing the technique when all that concentration wasn’t needed.
All that you needed was to trust yourself.
"This isn't incredible...it's average..."
Was average a bad thing? Was it something to be ashamed of?
"I have to be better... to reach it..."
Reach what?
These questions littered his mind often as he worked with Master Tigress more and more throughout the years.
And still, he had no answer for this continued sadness.
Each time he'd watch over her when everyone else would leave to rest or take care of other matters, they were both left in the silence of her normality.
The normality she wanted so desperately to erase…
The droplet of water slipped from his hold, shaken and unsteady before he could make a full turn around towards his destination. Po turned to slowly regard the plant he was aiming for, a small piece of choy sum among many, common and plentiful...
"Is it really so bad to be normal?"
He was normal, in a way. Just a normal son who loved his dad, his hobbies, and above all else his heroes and friends. That wasn't a bad thing...was it?
"Being unremarkable marks for the end."
The end?
There’s a small shuffle in the back that catches his attention and he turns quickly expecting Shifu behind him, ready to chastise him again for not getting enough rest for himself.
But instead of blue, he met glowering yellow eyes, surprised and stricken with a small sense of guilt.
Mei Ling bowed deeply, to the point he almost thought she’d get on her knees! "I-I'm sorry Master Po! I didn't mean to disturb you but I heard something while getting water and-"
The panda was quick to wave his hands frantically, feeling beads of water and snowfall from the trees onto his shoulders. "It-It's okay! I understand! If I heard some noise outside in a snowstorm I'd check too you know cause evil never sleeps..." He took a hesitant step forward from the shadows of the trees and into the light of the moon.
There was a silence between them that didn’t settle with his heart right. He wanted Mei, anyone really, to just treat him as he was.
"Also it's just Po..." He offered weakly.
The weight of his thoughts are heavy upon his person and he feels himself sink further into the snow he stands in. Looking upon the other master reminds him of something that should have registered to him long before he stepped into the chilly arms of the wind.
Why was he out here? His friends were there, safe and sound.
"I-I don't understand...why would it end just because of something like that?" He didn't understand. He wasn't sure he ever would. It all was so complicated. He'd thought with the dragon scrolls meaning everyone would be happy with themselves.
But it only made the pit in their hearts just that deeper...
As if they could never escape their own limitations…
"Po."
"Yeah?"
"I may not be able to step out into the snow with you but I'm willing to listen if something is troubling you?" She offers with a tired smile as she wraps the blanket around her shoulders and shuffles on her feet every few seconds on the steps.
Had she come outside without shoes?
Po feigned a smile, paw finding its way to his neck as he leaned backward on his heels. "It's nothing really. I just..." Messed up.
"I don't mind if you slip up, I do too a lot.” Mei Ling added quickly, almost stepping into the snow towards him until she remembered herself. “No matter how much I practice, things almost never go as smoothly as I'd envision."
That was just reality, things would change and shift in ways he'd never be able to predict.
"I know...I guess what Chunhua said tilted me sideways. It made me wonder about some things..." Po breathed out slowly as mist went upwards and disappeared into the thicket of the branches and cloudy sky that refused to stop snowing.
"Tilted you sideways? That's a strange way to say ``surprised``."
"Aha!" And that laugh was genuine. "I'm just tired and can't think straight... I couldn't help but wonder what it means to be a kung fu master..."
Mei Ling nodded with a smile as she lifted her legs up and down. Left and right. "It shocked me too but I think it's overall a great thing." Her head tilted forward, her smile somehow becoming softer. "Not many masters have the courage to take that first step to understand other methods. It might open up a new world for her. That's something.” The golden cat master shrugged openly as he stepped away from his upward view as the winds decided to usher them back inside.
“Can't say I can answer what you're thinking but...mhm I think we all have to define it ourselves one day..."
They walked up those steps, Mei skipping ahead of him at times and looking back to check on him.
A single droplet’s fall catches his attention before he enters the dorm, it is a few feet away in a cracked puddle's surface...
"It is but hearing it so suddenly is scary don't you think?"
~
The warmth I’ve searched for was right here all along
~
Mantis finds himself awake, watching and listening to his friends sleep away the night. He shakes his head. ‘So much for staying up all night eh Monkey?’ There was another moment of lightness in his body at that, how Monkey had almost roped Chu into wanting to stay up all night was beside him entirely.
If only they could see.
Mei Ling, Crane, and Po were obvious contenders on who would retire first. Which only left the three of them in his room with Viper out of commission.
Without the constant noise and chatter, he was left with only his thoughts as the storm died down just a bit, but some of the sounds outside gave him the impression. It wasn’t yet ready to retire.
Mantis leaned back into the cushion of the pillow he’d been left with, merely moving about to make sure he wasn’t stiff as he watched Monkey cling to Chu’s side for warmth.
The wax paper upon their windows rattled and crinkled, almost disturbing their peaceful rest…
He wanted to tell himself he could just forget Zongying but that was a lie. His eyes landed back to the young tiger.
“Is it bad to wear a mask?”
Was it? It had protected him this far, and with it, he got to enjoy so many wonderful things with so many different people even if it never lasted long in his eyes. Usually, everything felt as if it was snapped away with a simple wave of his hand.
But this…
“I love you.”
This didn’t feel as if it was a flash before his very eyes, telling in each of its steps and pace. There was too much unpredictability. His claw tapped lightly on his knee as the wind gave them all a single whistle of a howl.
“You.”
He got up, slower than usual. He took his sweet time sliding off the pillow and moving it closer to his friends. ‘This is dumb.’ Mantis tried to tell himself but deep down he knew he wanted this closeness right now. And that was okay.
“before this warmth it holds disappears…”
In a way, they all desired to be closer to each other. His pillow sat right beside the sleeping tiger's head. Mantis took a deep breath and closed his eyes.
“I love you guys.”
~
This was not the future we envisioned…
~
Earlier that night…
Viper stood stock still beside the statue of Master Thundering Rhino, it had taken her quite a while to figure out just where the off-beaten path was, she’d looked up and down and around the statues of the Master’s garden until she noticed something.
Her tongue pokes out and quickly retreats from the cold as she intakes the sensation of this storm.
Outside the unforgiving cold the winds brought upon her already sluggish body, there was a layer of wariness that layered her soul as she moved forward down this dark path. The trees lined almost too finely down this icy path, her head leaned back and the tree tips touched the very skies with their branches as snow, petals, and leaves alike were whipped about the area.
A whistle of a wind blows right through her body making her shiver violently and look down, almost curling into herself for just a little bit of warmth. She knew she shouldn’t have lied to Crane much less come out here now of all times but…
Viper lifted her head uneasily, feeling herself drifting to the right side. She could have sworn she saw something ahead of her, walking.
A familiar back clad in red.
She slithered forward despite her own consciousness telling her to just head back to the training hall and recuperate, she wanted to know what Chunhua had been doing.
She wanted…
Viper looked up at the aged bark of the ironwood trees before her, snow invading her eyes every now and then which she had to use the sides of her cloak to clear them off with. She sighed heavily to herself in disappointment. Her surroundings tasted of nothingness.
Why had she come out here?
Her body wracked her harshly with shivers as her emotions caught up with her, it was nothing. ‘You can smile through this.’ Master Viper inwardly told herself with a slight grimace as she thought of Chunhua and Mei Ling.
Why had she been so curious?
‘You can smile through this for her.’ The phrase repeated itself in her mind, that’s all Chunhua
needed right now. A caring, patient smile from her dear friend who would wait with bated breath
on what she wanted to say that day. That day when she spoke up, looking into her amber eyes, she felt undesirable in the face of her friends' needs.
She could have just asked her without all this sneaking around-
Viper’s line of thought was cut short as her sights fell onto the dark brown bark of the trees before her, she’d gotten rather close to them and it seemed there were patterns of some sort on them?
‘Did...Did she write something here?’ She couldn’t help but wonder with some form of hope lacing her heart, she wanted something to help her cross this cold distance they held between each other.
She wanted to understand why Chunhua felt the way she did towards them all.
Her tail touched lightly on the cold bark of the tree, mindful of its small spikes and bumps until she felt something that did not feel natural to its exterior.
To her.
It felt weathered, by all means, pieces of small splinters jutting out from this...marking. Viper squinted in as the blizzard went on, uncaring of what she wanted to see or do but nonetheless she pushed through.
“They're everywhere…” No matter which tree she inspected, there were claw markings of all creeds, some light and some deep-seated into the wood almost becoming a part of the tree’s trunk.
In essence, some of these were rather aged. Viper shook at the thought of her friend making these markings. She couldn’t imagine why, they had enough wooden warriors for her to destroy as it was so why?
It made no sense…
She’d gone in a full circle at that point, breathing out deeply to calm herself as she tried to figure out what any of this meant. She turned slowly back towards the face of the ironwood tree to avoid the brunt of a harsh wind with a small whimper. “Why?”
Viper repeated this question as her sights stayed glued to the bare tree pelted by a light cover of snow, it all seemed to melt away and fall so quickly upon its surface. ‘I should probably stay near it for safety from the wind…’
It was the smartest decision she’d made all night as the winds whipped unpredictably but overall, the strong tree stood tall as the ends of her cloak flapped helplessly along with the wind.
She allowed her head to lean against the tree as her breath was taken away, the mist at least. She wasn’t sure what she thought about what she’d found overall. It felt as if she’d wasted her time needlessly worrying her friends over something so insignificant…
A wicked howl brushed her hoodie aside roughly.
With the outline of her shadow out of the way something popped to her blue eyes, she momentarily forgot herself and her needs as she looked at this strange dark spot closer.
It was so small that you could almost mistake it for a small hole or dent in a tree, which she thought seemed normal. But as she brought her tail upward and whipped away a sheet of snow she found they continued upward.
It felt as if someone had struck her heart with a knife as she continued to follow the trail of dents and holes upward.
Growing in not only height but size.
‘Just like the claw marks…’ Viper’s body shook uncomfortably as she pieced her thoughts together, each of her shaky breaths felt louder and louder, the mist growing thicker as it clouded her vision of this worn down tree’s surface.
Thud.
She turned her head slowly but even from the corner of her eye, she knew exactly whose back that was, for she’d watched that perfect form enough to know exactly who it belonged to.
“I didn’t feel anything. It’s fine.”
Tigress’ fist met that aged wood.
“No…” Viper begged to harsh blizzard winds that merely carried her words far, far away. “No.”
She could feel the pinprick of tears on her face as snow continued to fall.
And painted them dark red with her paws.
Thud
The sound continued and Viper wanted nothing more than to find the strength to tell her to stop! It felt as if she was back in the noodle shop all over again asking her why she did these things to herself? Why did she go so far for them all?
Things such as smiles…
“Stop!”
Aren’t earned like that!
A harsh whistle of frost and rain muffled her cries in the dead of night.
~
Even on a never ending road, I walk step by step
Notes:
We made it to the end of the Mantis arc!! 〔´∇`〕I'm so happy! Despite the rather off-putting cliffhanger! Did you enjoy yourself? I know I did. This had a lot of setup and endings to it. I hope you all can understand with this how Mantis will grow along with Chu and everyone else. I also have to say some sadish news for ya. The well of backed-up content is now dry and I have to work on the Viper chapter which might take awhile but I'll get it done for sure don't you worry but I wanna finish the whole arc to keep the consistency going well so I hope you don't mind. And again thank you so much for all the love this fic has gotten so far. I REALLY appreciate it and you all for being so supportive of this honestly wild ride with me so far.
I also have to thank my dear friend, Zoe for giving me all the wonderful pictures of tiger markings on tree's it helped me so much for writing that last scene.
She has on FFN so peep her content, she's awesome: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/7371102/zoe-tigerokay okay, now time for fun facts, links, and all that other fun stuff I pick up while writing!:
- Here is a link on how to make the Crystal cakes the gang enjoyed in this chapter. I just couldn't help but include them. They're so pretty: https://misschinesefood.com/the-crystal-cake-with-red-bean-paste/
- I decided to use a ceramic teapot in order to have a light glow in Shifu's quarters not only to keep them warm but also for the aesthetic of course. Sorry for the Etsy link but that's what I used for inspiration for it.: https://www.etsy.com/listing/773751024/tangpin-tea-ceramic-teapot-teacup?ga_order=most_relevant&ga_search_type=all&ga_view_type=gallery&ga_search_query=chinese+tea+pot&ref=sr_gallery-1-6&from_market_listing_grid_organic=1&pro=1&frs=1
- I tried my best to keep this somewhat accurate to the time so things aren't too modern or out of place so I do take time to read on certain topics especially the use of metal in that time period and came upon this handy link that leads me to the teapot itself: https://about-history.com/the-usage-of-cast-iron-in-ancient-china-and-its-importance/
- I believe I already linked and talked about Tanghulu in the last chp but if you look up the name you'll find some of the most colorful fruits on sticks!And I believe that's everything! Once again thanks so much again for reading and please stay tuned. I'll come back for you soon. ヾ(⌒∇⌒*)See You♪
Chapter 10: I cannot accept this cold reality that is my fate
Summary:
My heart thumps in shyness at your delicate words.
It’s been forever since we got a color meaning so here we go for this new beginning let’s start with a color just for our favorite snake which is….
PURPLE - spiritual awareness, physical and mental healing, hence strength, abundance!
Source: https://www.nationsonline.org/oneworld/Chinese_Customs/colours.htm
Just a small reminder, the horizontal line means a memory scene is starting! Have fun reading!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hey, won’t you tell me your secrets? The very art of being cute
~
“Can you look this way?”
She moved her lithe body with ease, inwardly beside with joy she could move again. It’d been far too long since an illustrator had asked her to look their way for a piece. Too many times she would be directed to look forlornly to the sky or ground.
Her eyes shuttered once, before reopening to regard the artist before her a small pig, caste in the dull background of the building they resided in whilst she was surrounded by the vivid colors of flowers, delicate artistry of shades, and the auspicious natural beauty of autumn they so dearly wanted to capture.
“Perfect, Master Viper…” She watched as the artist’s expression softened at her own look, it was the perfect indication she’d caught exactly what he’d needed for his vision. Her tongue lightly poked out for a moment, taking in the smells and taste of ink and paint surrounding them as he painted her visage in the quiet of fall.
It was the perfect moment, as leaves littered inside from the soft gentle breezes from outside, it reminded her of the few times she could hear Jia paint away the evening no matter the season. Those slow days of training and the calm serenity of a hard earn day's rest.
“Master Viper?”
Viper barely moved at his query, ever ready to reposition herself if need be, “Yes?”
The pig hesitated for a single moment as if drinking in the scene before him. “Can you keep that expression? It was simply beautiful.”
Even in her moment of surprise, she smiled. “Of course.”
For she was everyone’s heroine.
Time had wilted away rather quickly as they gathered many poses and rearranged the set for a myriad of themes and possibilities until the sunset.
Viper lounged upon a soft pillow in another room of the building they’d rented for this setting, lifting the end of her hanfu collar up to shield her from the cooling breeze carrying with it a taste of aged wine. The place they had decided to stage this illustration was a rather out-of-bounds village, hoping with a well-known master’s recommendation would garner more tourists for-profit and possibly save some of its history the world had left behind.
Her blue eyes wandered to the scenery outside, she hadn’t had enough time to take it all in when they had arrived at the peak of dawn. There was a large tree that stood right above this building obstructing any natural light on this side of its interior.
“Even when you’re relaxing, I can’t take my eyes away from your beautiful expressions...”
She turned to regard a small female Monkey, clad in a simple blue shirt and black pants. The young master merely bowed slightly from her position thankful this young lady had taken her request to brew her some tea.
“Thank you, I appreciate all that you’ve done for me. I realize it’s not the easiest to accommodate me during these times-”
“Oh please.” The young woman waved off her worries with a dismissive wave as she used her tail with practiced ease that could rival Master Monkey himself. “Don’t worry about it all, this is the least I could do for you. Ah.” The woman sighed almost dreamingly as she picked the cup up and presented it to her with both hands.
“With that smile, you could have anyone in the world, you know?”
There was a small crack. She felt as fragile as the teacup she now cradled with her tail, bringing it up to her lips lightly trying not to think about the one thing she could never truly have.
Her tongue stuck out for a moment before being hidden away once again. “Thank you, but I’m merely doing what’s right.” Her eyes caught the waft of a lone orange leaf floating aimlessly near her side.
The one she couldn’t capture the heart of.
~
Alone, night after night
~
It was pitch black…
She lifted her head hoping to see something, any source of light and was met with stars. They glittered and sparkled above her just as they did that night when they spoke. It spanned to a never-ending extent that she worried the moon had disappeared in it all.
Viper’s gaze fell, sticking her tongue out to get a feeling for her surroundings, it had only occurred to her now how silent it was. That wasn’t normal...
The taste of blood hit her senses and she recoiled at the sensation entirely. It brought back unwanted memories. Viper shook her head, closing her eyes to disperse those awful thoughts of when her friend kneeled deep in a puddle of red-
Drip.
She could feel a ripple run past her lithe frame, despite the ground feeling as stable as jade.
Drip
The steady ripples continued as she moved forward as if glass separated the liquid beneath its shine. Red stained the blackness of the night sky.
Drip
Her gaze went higher, past aged black pants to a paw she had known for their sturdiness and unwillingness to waiver in the face of any danger or wicked tricks that were thrown their way. With
monstrous
strength, they held down the lines.
Drip
“I can’t do the things you all enjoy at times but with this-” She lifted her paw up towards them.
Her blue eyes were tainted by the droplet of red falling from the other’s palm. She continued to look up, further and further as the stream of red became clear upon her striped arms.
“I can at least make sure you can keep doing the things you enjoy happily.”
Viper sharply breathed in, taking in her words once again, turning them over and over again. It was all right there in front of her face…
Behind that orange fur.
Tigress turned her head slowly towards her, revealing the mask that haunted the palace so deeply.
“Even if I can’t smile with you all.”
Drip
Viper awoke with a small gasp as she wordlessly breathed in and out, under the comfort and warmth of the blankets Crane had set aside for her. Her body heaved up and down uncomfortably as she rested on her right side, paralyzed by her abrupt awareness.
So she kept still, clearing her mind of any anxieties and calming herself with the fact she was in her room safely with all her friends surrounding her. She was safe and so were they and that’s all that mattered.
Right?
Once again she was engulfed in silence, the sounds of the blizzard dying out as the night itself grew tired and weary.
Its sad song ended in a whimper. Luring everyone else to slumber.
That was all she needed and wanted…
Her tail pushed the side of her mouth upward, as her eyes wandered to the empty tea cup she’d brought alongside her earlier this evening after Po had bid her a good night. ‘Since I can’t sleep it should be fine.’
Nothing more...
~
Deep down inside, I have things I dearly desire but cannot speak of
~
There was an audible shuffling of a chair that caught her attention, in the dead of night. As she slithered and stuck her tongue out to taste her surroundings, she caught the whiff of tea and treats of some sort. As she neared the glimmer of candlelight made itself known through the thin paper walls of the kitchen.
Viper peeked inside the open door. “Po?”
The chair found its way back to the ground with a loud stretch of a sound as blue eyes tiredly but amusingly looked her way. “Do I really sound
that
loud?”
“Oh.” She brought her tail up to cover her soft laugh from escaping her mouth but it was all too late. “Monkey you should have said something…”
“Aha,” He shrugs, reaching for a second cup without prompt. “Can’t blame you for thinking that though I rarely am up this early, late? Man, this storm is really messing with my sense of time…” Monkey scratches the top of his head as he switches from his hand to his tail to pour her some tea.
Viper cringed slightly at how long it was taking her to merely get to her usual spot on her chair, she really messed up tonight. “Thank you.” She blew softly against the steam of the cup before turning her head, shadow reflected back at her as the snow continued to fall before them.
“Don’t worry about it.” Monkey tipped his cup towards her before taking a sip of his own and pulling the blanket closer around him.
“So…” Viper started off without a particular topic on the tip of her tongue. “Did I miss anything interesting before the all-nighter party came to an end?”
“Heh.” Monkey laughed to himself in a hollow manner that made him seem older than he was. “Yeah, the all-nighter didn’t happen, buut-” And there was that bright energy she knew him for glimmering in his blue eyes, even in the dark she could see it shine through the cold that kept them down. “We got a lot of interesting stories out of everyone. Even Mantis talked about his time in school.”
She stopped entirely drinking from her cup to look at her friend with a raised brow. “Really? He never talks about the times when he had to leave right after evening training for his classes.”
“I know!” Monkey’s arm escaped the cocoon that was his blanket as if to emphasize how shattering this development was! “I guess Mei Ling just has that effect on people…And Chu had a good time. She missed you.”
They sat in relative quiet, the winds no longer filling the silence between the slumbering halls of the dorm, as the ever so slight shift and falling of snow reminded them it was winter. Viper couldn’t help but side-eye the plate before the simian. “Monkey, I've known you long enough to see something’s bothering you.”
Monkey squints at Viper with an upward tilt of his head. “And what tipped you off to that? Maybe a little bird snitched?”
She shook her head before placing her cup back on the table and pointing at the plate of almond cookies, the treat she had smelt earlier. “Well let’s just say the uneaten cookies before you gave the mystery away.”
“Ah…” He glared at the plate as if to blame them! “Fine!” Monkey threw his hands up and thrust them forward. “I just think I haven’t done enough for everyone after all the kindness you surround me with..” His hands return back to his head falling across his face.
‘Smile’ She tells herself inwardly. “You do deserve our kindness and love. You bring us such joy and support.” And when she breathed in, eyes closing at the sheer gratitude she felt towards Monkey for being such a good friend when once she was alone. “Honestly, brother, I don’t know what we’d do without you.”
“I want to do more. I know I can!” Monkey stares at his hands, eyes lowering to his wristbands. “It dawned on me, that she chose us. For what reason I don’t think I’ll ever figure out...heh...just like him…” He gave a look of great nostalgia and thought.
Viper took a sip of her tea again, savoring the heat. “Him? Do you mean Shifu?”
“No. She’s nothing like him.” Monkey spoke up seriously as he got up from his spot and took off the blanket he’d been holding onto so tightly. “She’s similar to Oogway’s kindness.”
Viper tilts her head in confusion, sure Tigress was kind but similar to Oogway seemed to be a stretch in her eyes. Tigress, by all means, seemed more akin to Shifu, demanding an aura of consistent actions and planning.
The warmth of the fabric reaches her and she can’t help but take it all in, as her friend smiles warmly at her.
She expected them to be as prepared as she was. And she couldn’t help but respect that, their leader, unofficial as it may be believed in their talents and did not waver in her high expectations for them, it was why they were the best of the best and reached higher and higher.
Monkey shrugged again, hand finding its way to the back of his neck as Po often did. “If you don’t agree it's fine.”
“Hmm?” She looked up innocently, almost forgetting herself and the tea... “It’s not that I don’t agree, it's just… I see it differently than you do and who am I to question what you see?”
They were two very different people. “Albeit we get two very different sides of her…”
Monkey after so long, picked up a single almond cookie, inspecting it. “Isn’t that the case for everyone?”
Viper stared at him a moment, puzzled. “I...I guess…”
“It's alright. Guess that would be an uncomfortable thing to admit. But when I saw that mask of hers it struck me.” He threw the cookie in his mouth with ease and she couldn’t help but move off the chair at his words. “Just how much she’s hidden away from us and I don’t want that anymore.”
Viper slithered across the table, considering no one else was there, and settled herself and the blanket right back on Monkey’s shoulders as they both watched the snow from the roof fall in large amounts.
“Then what do you want, Monkey?” She chimed in, shaking off that uncomfortable feeling that once again held her heart hostage.
“I want us all to see each other. Just as Oogway saw me for me.”
Viper couldn’t help but think such a dream was impossible.
Its shadow was overbearing so much so it devoured their own silhouettes.
~
I recall our time together and think of you, only you
~
“Jia!”
Crane groaned as he sulked down the halls by her side, and she couldn’t help but smile to herself as the avian tried desperately to hide under the shadow of his hat in the light of the morning sun’s rays, held only back by the clouds of winter.
Monkey slid across the wooden floors of their dorm with ease as he opened the door of the kitchen for them, leaning on the door with a smirk. “Jia, tell me Good morning!”
“You know he’s not going to stop right?” Viper slithered beside Crane as they entered the kitchen. Which was filled with more noise than they had expected.
“Chu you’re doing way better than I did yesterday! Oh?” Mei Ling turned from her sideways position to wave at them before looking back to the tiger’s back, or rather around it.
“Morning Jia.”
“I’m starting to get sick of hearing my own name around here…Morning Mei. I hope you had a good night's rest?” Crane settled himself at his usual spot at the table as Mei leaned to watch what Mantis and Chu were cooking up, literally. “You know you could just get closer right?”
Without hesitance, she answered. “No.”
“Just a little more, it's got to be golden!” Mantis admonished whilst he stood upon her shoulder and Chu nodded to him as if he was her teacher.
It was a rather cute sight she had to admit.
Viper watched as Monkey slid up to Chu’s side and it was a nice catch to see how their tails connected yet moved away from one another in a matter of seconds before Monkey spoke up. “Can you add one for me?”
Chu nodded while plucking another from the wok seemingly ready for the demand. “I already made four so you can have one. I just wanted to practice a bit more…” The tapping of her chopsticks alongside the pop of grease filled away the sounds of winter outside. “Jia do you want one?” She hadn’t even turned around to regard Crane while asking him for what he wanted.
Viper couldn’t help but stare at her back, how determined she was to work her hardest for her friends, and yet sometimes...sometimes she wanted to be called on such as that too…
“No.” Crane shook his head. “But thank you. I think I had enough yesterday. I’ll wait for Po to get up to make us some noodles.”
Monkey turned to regard Crane with a small laugh as another piece of Youtiao was placed on a plate. “Oh I see so Chu can call you Jia just fine but when I do it, it's a problem.” He shrugged widely as he shook his head. “Favoritism-”
And then Chu placed a plate upon his head with the last piece of Youtiao she was making. “Take that to the table.”
“Yes Yes, Boss.” Monkey did not falter in his steps even with the plate upon his head, Viper knew this feat was but a simple task for the nimble master and yet it entertained Mei Ling greatly to watch him gracefully with a bit of unnecessary flair in his steps to get the food to its short destination.
The plate slid with only the smallest hint of disruption to its contents. “Unlike Chu, she doesn’t rapid fire to remind me of my name in a matter of seconds. And even then I know who's to blame for this.”
Yellow eyes glared directly at Mantis as soon as he hopped upon the table.
“What did I do??” Mantis put his claws up as if he’d already been caught in a nefarious act!
Crane fluffed his feathers, allowing his wings some breathing room with a soft huff. “You told him my name to get back at me last night.”
Mantis merely stared at the avian with a scowl before ripping a small piece of Youtiao from the plate and munching on it, never wavering in his staring contest. “Crane...I’m petty but I’m not that petty. He probably heard it from Chu.” His head jerked back to the tiger who’d just sat down taking her own piece of food as the conversation rolled on. He took another chomp of his small piece. “Plus I didn’t even know your real name until now.”
Crane was so taken aback his neck tilted back along with his head making his hat tilt backward. “Yes, you did. I told you first.” He went so far as to point his wing at the bug.
“No, you didn’t.” Mantis pointed his small half-eaten dough at the bird and then directed it at her. “That was probably Viper.”
“I did. You probably just forgot.” She couldn’t blame Crane for sighing tiredly at Mantis’ nonchalance at such a trusting gesture. Her friend was always private to a point, only opening up after watching other's step up and speak. It was how she’d truly gotten to know them beyond their talents in the arts.
The tip of her tail swished lazily in spirals, backward and forward. “I assumed he told Chu first.”
“To be fair, I can barely remember what I did yesterday. How do you expect me to remember names we barely use?” Mantis shrugged before chomping away at the rest of his treat before going for another.
Mei Ling nodded as if she could relate. “That’s fair.”
Monkey tilted his chair back and forth as he munched away at his Youtiao with small noises of joy. “Yeah even when we told each other our real names,” His tilting stopped, the absence of the creaking felt heavy as his last statement slipped his mouth. “it just never really stuck.”
Viper couldn’t help but think about that too. Why did it just never stick with them after all this time, you’d think with how close they’d gotten it would have been so natural. “I wanted to, considering we were all friends…” Her eyes lazily went over each of her friends so very different and dynamic in their own right in everything they did.
Fluid even.
Mei Ling leaned onto the table as she watched everyone eat, she also seemed to opt for another round of Youtiao. “Then why didn’t you ask? I’m sure everyone wouldn’t have minded.”
‘Was this the attentiveness that attracted Chunhua to Mei Ling?’ She couldn’t help but downcast her sights back to her spirals. She already knew of Master Mei Ling’s strongest traits, she was certainly not someone you could merely ignore.
Her incomplete circles.
Viper shrugged with a lift of her upper body and a quirk of her mouth as her sights in a flash of weakness turned to Chunhua, watching as Monkey got her to try some of the soy sauce. “I-I didn’t want to overstep.” She fixed her posture, silently regretting that lack of restraint there. “But that’s all in the past now.” Viper smiled as she turned to regard Mei Ling, hoping to quell any curiosity that may have bloomed into her bright eyes, ever careful sights upon the people around her. “Maybe in the future, we can try again.” Viper’s head tilted just right as her lip curled upward, making sure to close and open her eyes slowly to mimic a blink.
‘Perfect.’
“Morning…” Po interrupted their conversation with a small yawn and stretch, as the noises he made had caught all their attention. The panda closed his eyes and nervously smiled as he entered the kitchen further. ‘Stealth mode’ she assumed, was going on now.
“Morning Po!” They were all quick to welcome him, after a moment which made him cover his face laughing before finding the plate of Youtiao. He looked at Chu as he took a bite, his left paw finding his cheek. “Did you make this? It's just the right amount of crunchy!”
Chu tilted her head towards her older brother while he continued to eat away at what she’d made before reaching for something in her lap. “What does that mean?” Viper stilled at the board being brought up, it was still a rather new thing to them all, the expression was way more animated than she expected it to be. The eyes were exclamation and question marks with the mouth open in an exaggerated confused gesture. “Also, yes I did…”
“It means you cooked it just right.”
“Perfectly!” Mantis pulled yet another piece from his treat, rivaling Po’s gluttony!
“So what were you guys talking about anyways?”
“Real names and why they weren’t using them often.” Mei Ling added, with a small wave towards Po which he happily returned. “What? I can stay on topic sometimes.” She pouts a bit towards Crane as his shoulders shake with light laughter.
“Huh?” Po tilted his head as he looked down towards the soy sauce, a contemplative expression painting his happy features that she hadn’t seen since Gongmen. “Actually besides Chu, I don’t know anyone else’s name…”
Did he also want that same closeness that she did? In a way it did make sense, they were also becoming long-time friends. ‘Maybe I can tell him my name later and if he calls me by it then maybe she will too.’
“Crane’s name is Jia!”
Crane stared at Chunhua a moment, with her all too smiled-filled board. Viper couldn’t help but smile at the fact he breathed in as if he wanted to say more but deflated and relented “Yeah.”
“Oh. Jia.” Po tested the name a few times, forgetting all about the food he had in hand. “That suits you, Crane.”
“T-Thank you, Po…”
Po turned to Chu, as the sound of snow falling off the roofs filled the background behind them. “Do you know everyone’s name Chu?”
“I bet she does!” Monkey raised his hand and laughed to himself.
“Well, I bet she doesn’t,” Mantis interjected with a cocky smirk.
“Oho.” Monkey leaned forward on the table, with Chu looking towards them both as she sat between them. “How much you willing to put on the line now?”
Mantis stomped on the table, shaking it. “64 yuan.”
Po put up his hands and only then did he register he still had Youtiao still in them. Before turning his attention back to the duo. “Guys we don’t really have to do this-”
Monkey raises his hand, silencing Po. “No, No, no. Mantis made his choice and he has to live with his regrets, Dragon Warrior.”
Crane looked at her, hoping she would interject between this silly spat before it got noisy enough to catch Shifu’s attention. “Is this really happening?”
But she decided to stay quiet, seeing an opportunity for them all. This was the time to try again.
“I wager the same.” Monkey continued on without the rest of the team, he turned and leaned his chair forward, taking a hold of Chu’s shoulder in a quite amazing feat of balance for the most ridiculous cause. If it wasn’t so foolish, she’d be impressed.
“Look at me.” Monkey pointed at himself for emphasis as Chu turned her head to regard him, the board at some point went to a sweating nervous gesture. “I believe in you okay? You got this!” He shook Chu lightly as if to reaffirm his belief in her!! “You’re the smartest one here and I’m putting all my faith in you without any second thoughts!!”
Monkey pushed himself back up, what once was a relaxed posture was now straight and broad, matching the chair he stood upon that clattered to the way it was supposed to be upon the floor! He brought his right hand upward. His eyes closed in concentration. The situation grew with tension somehow as everyone leaned just that bit further to get in on this small event in their kitchen!
Po brought his youtiao up to his mouth, his bombastic voice and excitement being rekindled by Monkey’s silliness! “Would Monkey’s faith prove fruitless!? Would Mantis
lose
yet another bet!”
“Po! Shut up!!” Mantis physically winded up to meet the Panda’s eyes making the other simply laugh. He couldn’t intimidate them anymore. “I don’t lose bets that often…”
Monkey’s eyes opened as soon as his arm fell forward, mere inches away from banging against the surface of the table. “Go!” Before Chu could even start, he pointed back to himself with both fingers. “Say my name first!!”
Viper’s body swayed this way and that way in glee. “Can’t even stay serious for longer than a minute…”
Mantis turned his head away from the scene as he folded his arms. “What else do you expect from him?”
Mei Ling and Crane meanwhile were slowly losing their composure, the golden cat moreso than anyone else judging from her snickering.
Chu pointed directly to Monkey, almost mimicking his own chaotic energy. “Guang.”
“Yes! One down, four to go!” Monkey pumped his fist. “Now, Mantis” The simian points at Mantis dramatically as he stares down upon him.
Mantis put his claws up again. “Actually wait I’m starting to regret this-”
“Rong!”
Mantis hides behind his Youtiao, telling in his actions. This was getting out of hand...
“Huh, didn’t expect that one for you buddy…” Monkey scratched under his chin as he regarded his small friend. “Okay next up, Miss Viper~!!”
And then their eyes finally met. She could almost feel the tension ooze from the feline's posture as she brought her board close, almost wanting to lift it up again. But Chu stopped herself. “Is it alright if I say it?”
Viper physically beamed at that question, this was it! The true start to the very beginning of their chapter together. “Of course, you can sweetie.” She nodded softly to urge her shy friend forward. It may not have been the personal nicknames or endearing title of familiarity she used with everyone else but it was a start for the departure from her official title.
There was a moment of silence as the young master fiddled with her board in hand and she worried Chu actually did not remember her name. The room felt like it was swaying when that thought entered her mind...
Chu lifted her board up faster than any of them had seen these past few days, surprising even Monkey! The expression reminded her of Mantis right now, still hiding in embarrassment. A blushy mess to be frank. “Huifang.”
“That’s right!” Viper excitedly reassured her hesitant friend. She was so happy, beyond cloud nine she was on cloud 99!
“Now, Crane!!”
Crane spread his wings in exasperation and Mei thankfully moved out of the way before she got slapped by one. “Everyone already knows my name at this point, there really isn’t any reason to say it again-”
“Jia…”
Crane stared at Chu’s awkward face board for a moment and looked away, glaring at Monkey. “I want half of that 64 yuan, do you hear me?”
“I’ll think about it.” The simian twirled his wrist, eyes everywhere but on Master Crane’s golden glare beneath the shadows of his hat. “And last but not least…” Monkey drummed the table lightly. “You!”
“Ah.” Chu was taken aback but considering how he counted the entire team, it should have been expected. “Chunhua.”
“Aaaaand we have a winner!!” Monkey lifts Chu’s paw upward with a loud, boisterous voice! Chu has switched to sweating but joyful expression board.
Monkey quickly switches gears as he puts his hand out to Mantis. “Now pay up!”
“Wait till I get my wallet you demon!”
“Tsk tsk” Monkey wiggled his finger at Mantis, mimicking Shifu awfully well in his stance. “Not my fault you bet against the great mind of Master Chunhua!”
“Huifang means kind right?” Mei Ling asked Viper as even Po drifted away from the conversation between Monkey and Mantis. If you could even call it that...seemed more akin to a bolstering match.
At least Crane got to finally ask Po about breakfast noodles after all that.
“It does.” Viper smiled at Mei Ling feeling warm for the first time this entire season. She had said it, the seed had been planted and all she had to do was wait for it to bloom between them. “My mother and father wanted a name befitting not only myself but how they wanted our village to see me.”
As their future heroine much like her father was.
Po sat down beside them, finishing his youtiao in a matter of seconds. “I think it's really pretty and they were totally right, it suits you perfectly! You’re the nicest person I’ve ever met!”
“Oh thank you, Po. I think you’re up there with me in being kind too.”
“Aww Viper…”
“It is beautiful, it suits her perfectly.” And she couldn’t stop herself from stilling completely at the compliment from Chunhua. It was unexpected… But the young tiger continued forward as her gaze fell to the aged wood of the table. “A kind fragrance that can calm the soul of anyone, anywhere.”
Viper all of a sudden wanted to hide away at such a beautifully worded compliment, mixing the two meanings of her name into a tender phrase. ‘This was definitely getting out of hand now!’ She tried to smile, she knew she was in her eyes but she wanted her friend to know just how happy she was! “Tha-Thank you.” But it came out all wrong!
She’d almost opened her mouth widely in a smile, not her usual quirked-up closed smile.
The snow shifted once again, ice and water gushing to escape from the confines of the cold upon the shackled roof of their dorm and straight into the ground from which they came.
She didn’t want this moment to be shattered so quickly and yet she had no clue how to continue it further, it was too easy to just soak in the moment and stay still as the leaves rattled on.
“You’re welcome, Viper.”
There it was, the end. She could feel it, it was too late to rekindle what had been there a minute ago. She sighed softly to herself reigning in her desires for another time. They could just try again. And again. And again…
“I wonder where Shifu and your dad are?” Crane looked toward Po as he stared out the kitchen window at the pure white snow. “It’s not like Shifu to sleep in, storm or no storm.”
Again.
Po followed his gaze, his cheek squished into his paw as he pondered what could be keeping them. They all knew Po preferred to wait on everyone for meals. “Well it was rather cold last night, I should go check up on them.” Po began to get up, pushing his chair back in.
Round and round.
“I want to go out in the new fresh snow. It looks so fluffy!” Monkey jumped off his seat and Chu followed closely behind him. It took Mantis a moment to hop alongside them. Opting for Po’s shoulder.
In their incomplete circle.
“Viper?”
She turned her head to the side at the sound of her title from Chunhua, only now noticing how empty and quiet the kitchen area had become. They were alone.
Hesitant soft red eyes looked away from her person, arm outstretched for her to slither upon at any time she wanted. “Everyone is going outside and...If you want you can sit on my shoulder or...I can let you go to Po if you prefer.”
Viper laid her tail upon Chunhua’s arm gently, catching the other's attention towards her face once again. “No, I’d be happy to walk with you. Thank you for thinking of me.”
~
Then we finally go back down to the simplest word: Love
~
The crunch of snow-filled their ears as the calm morning graced them after the storm of last night. They trudged through freshly covered fields of snow, leaving traces of their walk together from his small house.
Shifu gripped the ends of the blanket that covered his shoulders in term bundling along with his own cloak, even that didn’t feel as if it was enough to keep him warm!
Clink, clink…
His empty cup clattered at his side, inside the part of his robe that acted as a pouch at times. His head turned to regard the Jade palace’s dorm yard covered in a white sheet, but had to quickly look away with rapid blinks as the light rays of the sun that peaked through the clouds made them a bit too bright for his sights. The snow shifted under his feet, tumbling down the small hill that connected the areas.
The Grandmaster stopped at the well, almost missing it entirely as he trudged behind the goose, with a shake of his bushy tail he looked down to the bucket that had been left out. Blue eyes gazed into an icy bucket full of water.
“Not exactly the fresh awakening I wanted…” He sighed at his cracked reflection, much as he wanted a drink right now, icy water wasn’t exactly his favorite. And even so, he still reached to dip his finger into it to see if he could handle it.
“Shifu! Hurry up!” Ping’s call made him jolt to the point his finger only managed to disturb the glassy top of the ice, cracking it further as a piece of it sank to the bottom of the bucket.
“I’ll warm up some water alongside the noodle broth. You don’t need that.”
“What makes you so sure there’s noodle broth waiting for you?” Shifu decided to distract himself from the feeling of cold breaching his sandals as they trudged forward. It was a wonder Ping was so comfortable moving forward minus a few shivers.
Shifu stopped abruptly so as to not bump into his friend as they started up the steps. He watched as Ping brought his left wing to his hip and his right forming in a fist gesture, the almost heroic visage that accompanied the wind blowing his cloak up as if he was a superhero made him wonder if Ping was biologically Po’s father.
“Because I’ve trained my son to ALWAYS let the broth settle at night before bed!”
He swore sometimes they acted too alike to not be related. Shifu merely covered his ears from the cold with his blanket as Ping huddled himself back up after the heated moment was by all means: blown away by the wind.
“He may be the dragon warrior, but…” Ping waddled up the steps, hopping every now and then which disturbed the snow in his direction as they neared the front door. “He’ll always be one of the best noodle makers in China to me.”
Shifu couldn’t help but blink at Ping’s tone in his last sentence, it was so full of unbridled pride and love for his son. It made him question if his previous thoughts on the matter had been incorrect or if it had been something else.
His blue eyes watched as Ping was preparing to open the door where the warmth lay awaiting his old cold bones!
“Actually wait, it's kind of quiet isn’t it?” His wing stopped mere inches away from the door as he looked back at him. “Listen in and see if they're in there.” The goose’s head nodded towards the building to emphasize what he wanted.
“And just how do you know I can hear through a building?”
“Because you found out my brother didn’t like you faster than I find out anything in the village within a week.”
Shifu froze. Sure he could hear from afar and he did tend to filter it out on a day-to-day basis but even still he was a mortal man. Curiosity was his worst enemy! “How do you know I didn’t just have an inkling of a feeling he didn’t like me?”
Ping rolled his eyes and turned around fully with an exasperated sigh before pulling aside a part of the blanket, more gently than he thought Suan could ever be. Shifu almost felt misty-eyed at the fact he made an effort to keep his other ear covered….
“Actually you're right. I don’t hear anything inside.” To be frank, he was shocked, he half expected them all to be sleeping in. He knew he’d considered the action after suffering the wrath of Ping’s blanket hogging…
His ear flickered off to the left. “But I do hear something off to the side.”
“Good job. Hmm.” Shifu couldn’t help but close his eyes as Ping once again carefully covered his ear away from the harsh cold air. He was ready to go inside and have Suan make him some warm tea- “Go and get them while I fix breakfast.”
“WHAT!?”
“You heard me.”
There it was, the door was open and he could just feel the process of letting his sandals slide away to the side so he could go inside the warm kitchen. “B-But I wanted something warm to drink and-”
“I’ll get you some water before you go, you should know by now.” Shifu closed the door behind him, as Ping pulled away and shook the blanket he wore of snowflakes. “The Ping family only eats together so go on and get going on use that inner peace for something useful!”
As Ping walked off, no doubt to the kitchen to get him that water he promised him so he could head straight back into the cold, a realization hit him. Shifu gripped the sides of the blanket that covered his ears.
He had given Ping far too much power in his life and there was no escape from it.
~
Shifu was no stranger to walking long distances, it’d be hypocritical to expect his students to traverse the lands to cities far off the borders of the Valley and not himself. But even so…
He walked down the snowy steps again, holding his warm cup of water and taking small sips of it as his eyes fell away to the ground taking note of all the different kinds of footprints they left behind.
That didn’t mean he enjoyed it! Especially in this cold weather!!
The red panda couldn’t hold back his small sniffles after such a short break from the cold and to top it off, the flurries were beginning to rain down on the Valley again.
One by one small snowflake dropped into his water, melting away in it. Every bit of their uniqueness falls by the wayside. His steps faltered only a moment as it dipped into a deep footprint that settled into the snow, most likely from Po but he didn’t ruminate on that thought for too long as he continued onward to the left side, where the path connected to the Jade Palace. Here was where nature connected the stone pathways of this place, allowing the mountain and its foliage to breathe as Oogway intended for them all. He did not own this mountain, none of them did, it was a gift bestowed upon nature herself.
His blue eyes wandered upward again, as the shadows of the trees covered him from the flurries increasing numbers. The rim ice that surrounded the branches brought a soft smile to his face, as the voices of his students became quite clear to even his covered ears.
He rubbed his paws around the warm cup that was soon turning lukewarm the longer he stayed out here, despite that he still took his time up the steps wary of ice as he sipped his water. The vapor from his breath escaped from the cup and out into the air as he caught the group near a tree.
“Maybe this isn’t the right spot?” He heard Viper speak up from what he could tell, Tigress’ shoulder was slumping. ‘Ah, that’s not a good sign.’
“No! This is the spot!” Mantis yelled louder than needed in his honest opinion as he neared the group, only Crane gave him a small nod in greeting which he returned in kind. “I wouldn’t just forget something like this you know!?”
Crane shrugged as he moved his feet, keeping himself warm. “Yet you forgot my name…”
“That's different, bird brain!” Master Mantis had tilted his head almost completely to the right as he gritted his teeth in frustration.
“What are you all doing out here?” He finally interrupted their soon-to-be argument over Mantis’ memory which meant nothing. He’d know from personal experience.
“How do I put this?” Po spoke up whilst he avoided looking in Chu’s direction for now. He wasn’t sure if she even wanted to see him right now. ‘Why must life always be so complicated?’
Monkey continued when Po faltered, placing a comforting hand on the tiger’s shoulder. “Chu is mourning her snowball that Mantis murdered.”
“I didn’t kill it!” Only now did he look in the direction of Mantis’ booming voice, he was standing before a small spot surrounded by a clean sheet of fresh snow. “I swear it was cold enough to keep that thing together. I don’t know WHY it melted overnight!” The small bug pushed his claws further toward the spot to emphasize his confusion and frustration.
“Man, I really wanted to see it…” Po slouched alongside his sibling, which only made it more apparent his gold cloak was too long for him. “It’s been forever since my dad made me a snowball. And they really are perfect.”
The trees soft snow wafted in the distance from a light breeze as Viper consoled her poor friend. “I’m sorry sweetie. I know you wanted me to see it…” Shifu watched as Viper patted her shoulder with her tail, he knew that must have been a bit taxing for her considering the weather. “But I appreciate the thought.”
“You know it might have been the rain..” Mei Ling interjected as her paw cupped her chin.
Po’s mouth went agape at that. “Oh yeah, you're right! It probably got washed away then…”
Shifu mulled over that, he had also heard the sounds of rain alongside snow pattering against his windows. He grimaced slightly at the image of that snowball being degraded to nothing but water and being covered up by the storm. “Somehow that’s an even worse outcome…”
And apparently, Chunhua silently agreed with his assessment, and her board having a miserable and tearful expression did not help his current mental state whatsoever.
Shifu kept a small section of the distance between them, only sparing a glance to see if she was in fact watching him, he set his cup aside pressing it into the snow for a solid hold.
Thankfully she glanced out of the side of her fiery eyes his way as he began to gather a lump of snow into his hands.
‘When was the last time I made a snowball?’ Shifu couldn’t help but ask himself as he continued to mold and pat it down in certain spots. It wasn’t the best or most round of snowballs he’d ever seen in his time but that wasn’t what mattered. “Even if it melted away back to the earth,” He’d started with a small shake of his left hand from the cold snow. “I think that memory still survived even under the cold.”
He was finally somewhat happy with the end product, as a small cool breeze pushed all their cloaks along the way it wanted. With a smile, he offered Tigress the snowball, and the only thing he heard at that moment were slight shiftings from his other students.
Tigress did not budge.
He tried not to squirm under her already stern gaze, which was squarely directed at his creation but he had to remember to meet the paths he avoided head-on!
“It’s unsightly.”
There was another pause, his arm and posture faltered to the point he almost thought he’d fall along with the snow that fell out of the trees in the distance. “What?”
“Yeah, it’s really lumpy and ugly.” Monkey added as he poked the edge of it.
Bits and pieces of it flew away back to the ground.
“I thought it was a box…” Viper whispered none too discreetly to the side!!
He scrambled for any wisdom Oogway or even Ping had bestowed upon his head over the years. Again, she seemed so different from the person who wanted to be by his side. “B-But I did my best. I made it for you.”
It was as if she wanted nothing to do with him-
Tigress stood up, startling Viper with her abrupt movement before slipping her board one last time. “And that doesn’t mean I have to accept it from you.”
Shifu’s lump of snow fell to the ground unceremoniously as she walked away.
The last thing he saw was an expression of displeasure, looking down upon him…
~
Don’t look at me through rose-tinted glasses. I’m a different person you know?
~
Truth be told, she had mixed feelings about what had been said to Shifu. For so long she’d taken all he had to give. Even if it was a small crumb from a platter for others.
The creak of wood sounded out under her feet as the voices and movements muffled by the walls separating them all told her exactly where her friends were. The majority of them were still in the kitchen with her father and Shifu eating noodles.
That was just how they had always been. She was merely happy with even the smallest attention and praise from him and yet now?
Except for one.
It all felt so hollow and empty…
Chu held tightly to her emote board before the door she wanted to enter. It was just the same as the rest yet the inside was so very different.
Was that the problem?
There was a moment of hesitation as she heard Mr. Ping’s laughter ring through the building before she tapped lightly on the wood that lined the sides of these paper walls. “Mantis?”
Or was that the solution?
There was a grumble of acknowledgment that didn’t settle right within her heart. Mantis had been rather distant outside a few instigated conversations between Crane and Monkey but she had neither the depth of understanding for the mature problems he tended to have. Which made this question all the more important!
The door slid open cleanly and she closed it just as quietly as to not disturb her resting friend.
Her amber eyes caught the small form of Mantis, buddled up in a blanket off to the side, his scrolls scattered about the floor as if he’d been practicing recently.
She walked to Mantis’ right side as he hadn’t gotten up to regard her, regardless she could work with his manner of behavior in this state for now considering there wasn’t an emergency and as long as he was poised to react once they were dispatched to check on the villagers than a bit of extra rest was not something to berate.
The young tiger kneeled near his bed and lightly tapped Mantis's shoulder with one finger, only pushing his body ever so slightly. “Mantis, I require your consultation.”
“If you or the others aren’t dying, I’m not getting up…” Mantis mumbled with a minute shift.
“I’m not.” She answered honestly without moving a muscle in her poised position above him with a level of concern. “Are you well?”
It wouldn’t do if he was sick and avoided asking for help.
There was a tired sigh, filling that small room filled with medical scrolls. “Yeah…” He answered with a lack of energy that didn’t suit his voice at all. “Just tired and taking some ‘
me time’
today.”
Chu nodded. That was understandable. “Okay.”
Her ears flickered at small shifts and creaks in the wood as someone passed by the room, she didn’t bother to look up from Mantis’ form at that moment.
“What do ya need?”
Mantis interrupted her thoughts, something she’d come to appreciate in the latter years of their career. It was a not-so-subtle push to action and to not reserve herself to constant variables of what ifs.
“I want to invite Viper to hang out with me and I don’t know how since…” And this wasn’t difficult to admit because usually all of her friends invited her rather than any initiative of her own. She wanted to change that. “She usually asks me first.”
To not just take but to give as they have unto her unworthy being.
“Mmmhmm…” Mantis mumbled in thought as he shifted in his bundle before he flipped himself over on his back, eyes squinting as they might the light of day. “Try an invite.”
“An invite?” Chunhua pulled her board up to reveal a frown of disbelief. “Will that really work?”
“Yes.” Mantis nodded. “Girls love invites, makes em feel special. Write one out, oh!” Mantis lifted one of his claws towards her form. “And add cute things to it like flowers, hearts, and candy all that stuff.”
The young tiger was quick to swipe an empty scroll, thankful she wasn’t met with any objections as she wrote out his advice. “Flowers and hearts to capture one’s attention.” She nodded in the same manner as if she was in a lesson with Master Shifu.
Mantis tapped his feet lightly against the wooden floor as she finished that note. “And make it a little choice so she can come to you to make it fall together!”
A dreadful what-if entered her mind at that piece of advice as her paw stilled. “But what if she says no?”
Mantis shrugged and she could hear him roll over again, sounding as if he worried about the same outcome. “We all take that chance with the ladies.”
In her honest opinion, she didn’t like that chance at all. It was scary and unavoidable. “Anything else?” She thought it was best to inquire in case he had more ideas or maybe backup plans.
There was another beat of silence filled with his small shifts and the crinkling of that blanket that made her ears flick in distraction.
“Just…have fun. Enjoy it while it lasts.” Another tired sigh and now she looked towards his person, sprawled out and looking beyond the ceiling was the expression of a tired middle-aged man. “That’s it.”
She supposed that was good advice, moments such as this never lasted long no matter how much they wanted them to last for eternity. It was the most unique yet saddest reality of life. Chunhua got up from the floor with the scroll that would push her one step closer to Viper and show her, that she could keep up with her needs now. “Alright, thank you.” Chu nodded to reaffirm herself a bit in this endeavor of hers! “I hope you have a good ‘me time’, Mantis.”
“Thanks, have a good time out there.”
She headed towards the door, before looking back to give her friend the respectful farewell he deserved. “And Mantis.”
“What now!?” And she did look away at his annoyed tone.
“I love you alot.”
“….” There was a very awkward silence between them and something along the lines of regret inched its way into her heart as she fought to not open and slam this door shut as she left. “Tell Viper that, not me…” And that annoyance ebbed away from his voice as the snow melted away in spring. “But I love you too. Now scram!”
And it was back as soon as she thought it was gone!
She opened the door and closed it as gently as when she entered it.
~
Fragile and uncertain kindness
It was a simple evening after a mission well done with her team, progress had been slow yet steady in the growth and development of their teamwork but in the end, they proved to Shifu that her choice was not a mistake. That despite her failure towards his excellence that she could build something from it to turn it into something beneficial for her master’s sake and honor towards the village he was building her to protect.
Her thumb rubbed over the silk of her red hanfu shirt, she’d always loved the golden vein patterns that lined all around the piece of cloth, it gave her existence a weighted purpose that equaled but could never reach the heights of seeing Master Shifu’s new orders for them to watch over the village after so many long years of training. The sounds of Crane and Mantis moving down the hall caught the attention of her ear as she continued to look down at her vest as the light of day slowly turned orange.
‘He finally trusts me.’
Her finger dipped into what had caused this line of thought, taking any satisfaction that filled her soul for those brief seconds reminding her that she was still far from the perfect warrior her master deserved. Tigress had only noticed the hole shortly after she’d entered her room to get ready to take a bath with the others which was slowly becoming a new routine for her. She’d been avoiding the proximity overall until recently… It was a medium-sized hole in her red vest, ripping away the gold and the fringe all but sticking out messily than the elegant look it gave off at the front. She wasn’t sure when or how it had happened but all she knew was that-
"Tigress?"
‘It’s my fault.’ The young tiger couldn’t help but think to herself as the sound of Viper’s voice softly hit her ears between the thin doors of their dorm. She was sorely tempted to decline the offer altogether considering now she wasn’t in a good mood to merely sit in the bath with them all and add nothing to the conversation as per usual.
Viper merely continued after her silence. "Tigress are you okay? I can wait if you’re not ready yet."
Tigress could feel the deep frown on her face grow tenser along with her expression as a whole, she didn’t know what to say without sounding upset. She didn’t know how to respond to such kindness at the moment when she ruined the greatest acts of goodwill directed towards her person since she was born and abandoned.
She gripped the sides of her vest tightly when she looked up to see the snake’s shadow was still present in front of her door, doing exactly what she said she would.
Even after all this time, after all these years she still had no clue what to say to her friends sometimes. And that fact only made her frustration grow inwardly.
“Come in, Master Viper.” Tigress grit out lowly. She never did care for bothering her friend, Viper, especially with the problems she caused for herself. It was her problem to deal with no one else's but…
The door opened softly with a small pause as Viper announced. “Alright, I’m coming in.” She could clearly see Monkey walking past with a round wooden pail above his head as Viper made her way inside with a small towel wrapped around her neck. She smiled so sweetly despite the fact she was merely sitting on her bed staring at her torn vest, most likely with a look most would deem dangerous.
There was a moment of silence as Tigress allowed Viper to piece together the problem as she moved closer toward her person, not trusting herself to speak on the issue with the frustration that had built up in her heart. She breathed slowly inwardly and out, two times before her teammate spoke up again.
"What happened?"
Her calm was broken as she had to admit to that simple question, was this a test from her senior? That not acknowledging one’s shortcomings would hinder them in the long run? "I ripped it."
Viper looked towards her as if her eyes spoke ‘Well, that’s obvious I meant something else.’ Before shaking her head and finding it in herself to bring this problem to its knees as she did all things. Orderly and beautifully.
"Did it get caught on something while you were changing?” Viper brought her tail up to touch and inspect the tear in her vest with a delicate touch and precision she could only replicate in a strike on the battlefield. “I'm sure it was just an accident-"
Nowhere in a place such as this.
"No.” She could feel that frustration within leak into her voice and at this point, she knew it was over. There was no point in hiding what she’d actually done to her teammate. Surely she’d already known how much of a monster she was. “I ripped it so easily and without thought...Master...Master Shifu trusted me with this and I-"
"I'll fix it."
Tigress slowly looked up at Master Viper with concern clear in her eyes before she scrambled to decline her offer of generosity. "What...? No Master Viper! I-I couldn’t have you do such a thing for me-!”
Viper had already taken her vest from her hold as smoothly as any self-respecting grown woman she’d seen countless times at shops handling silk of all varieties. "I said I'll fix it so don't worry about it okay? I have a sewing kit from home in my room. It won’t take me long considering this is such a small tear." Viper merely winked her way with that dazzling and reassuring smile that told so many people whether they knew of her title or not, that everything would be okay.
Tigress thought about reaching for her vest and taking it away from Viper but decided that wouldn’t do considering there was no other way for it to be fixed unless she wanted to tell Master Shifu and have him waste money on her own clumsiness. "But what about your bath?" The least she could do is wait until after she took care of her own needs!
Viper merely turned her head away from Tigress, her full attention still concentrated on that hole in the back of her shirt and most likely pondering on how to best fix it. "I already took mine."
Tigress knew she was lying for the sake of her inexperienced junior and for some reason deep down inside that made her frustration merely boil-!
Her thoughts were interrupted by the sensation of a towel being thrown over her shoulders as Viper slithered out of her room, with a giddy sway in the way she moved.
"So go on and clean up and when you’re done your vest will be as good as new. I promise!"
Tigress merely sat there for a moment as she took in what just happened, the towel shielding her from the evening light as she slowly got up to do as she was told. For what else could she do?
"Thank you," Tigress said to no one in particular as she made her way to the bath with the rest of her team with the towel and heavy debt her senior had laid upon her shoulders. Signaling the difference in their experience and skills in life.
For mother knew best. Isn’t that what everyone says?
~
I want to burn in your bright love, even if it means I burn into a puff of smoke. Disappearing…
~
Viper slithered back to her room after finishing a warm bowl of noodles with everyone, as Shifu announced that he would dispatch them after the servants had cleared a clean path down the steps until then they had time to go about their own business but if they left. They had to be on the lookout for anything out of place.
‘Speaking of out of place.’ The snake tilted her head at the piece of paper that was clearly under her door, the edge sticking out like a sore thumb. She opened the door and flicked the small piece of paper in her hold as she slithered inside.
Flip
The little paper flipped open to reveal an invitation and quite the creative one at that, the writing was clear the sides covered in beautifully drawn flowers, simple in nature yet the thin lines of the brush showed signs of care in each stroke along with a little small picture of herself at the edge of her name.
‘Would you care to join me on a visit to my club today?’
There were small choices from which she could pick and the signature of the one asking for her time. She couldn’t help but smile at the obviously inked-out remnants of Chunhua spelling her old name Tigress at the bottom.
She placed the piece of paper on the floor as she moved smoothly for her own ink and brush. ‘Maybe I should steal this invite idea from her in the future.’ Viper couldn’t help but smile at the thought of their own unique way of communication and invitation to one another.
She marked a small heart next to
‘Yes.’
~
Everything will pass, but that's why it's a beautiful thing to experience!
Notes:
Happy Monday!! Have you all been doing well!? Bet you thought I was dead and abandoned this rainbow when it was only halfway done forming eh? Well, NO! I've been working to make it perfect just for you reader and well things as you can tell got out of hand. But listen I did alot of research and thinking within. And I found it's hard not writing long chapters...
So, I'm gonna need for you to forgive me for the six-parter you are about to receive but it's full of good cool stuff! after this bit of filler! You're in for the conclusion to the angst I've set up for these two after Marchen star!!
From new OCs, places, buildings, and concepts along with character interactions that will make this world truly POP with life!!
I promise after this I'll learn my lesson and plan things accordingly so with that out of the way.
This year-long wait for content has ended and now your getting SIX WEEKS worth of content every Monday~!! So, you got time to read plus I ain't going anywhere. o(≧∇≦o) So, you got time. Don't rush. Just have fun and enjoy the ride.
We only have one more member of the Palace to go over before we get to the finale!
I won't promise it's just 2 chapters...Maybe 3ish...depends...
Without further ado, let me end this long ramble with a thank you for sticking with me this far.
and well dealing with my long-winded ideas and let's make a break for the fun facts and links!!:
- Queen Lu inspired the picture for Viper at the beginning you can see the illustration here. No, I wasn't
aware of who she was at first when I found the image but it's kind of interesting in the sense that not all beauty is good.
Link: https://www.shine.cn/feature/art-culture/1709113495/
- I have finally revealed the names of our heroes! Did you like them? I got the meanings for you here so no worries!:
Tigress - Chunhua - spring flowers.
Crane - Jia - good, auspicious, beautiful
Mantis - Rong - honor, glory.
Monkey - Guang - light, glory.
Viper - Huifang - kind and fragrant.
That's all I got for now. Hope you enjoyed it!Next time! in 11 part 2 of the Viper arc "The voice of my longing cannot reach you":
“That’s right. I have to be strong just like…”
“Hi, Hi! How bout you give me a High Five!”
“I would spare anything I have for you to take part in your culture.”
Until we meet again, stay tuned! ( ゚▽゚)/ Also, I will be updating the tags soon!
Chapter 11: The voice of my longing cannot reach you
Summary:
You appear to me first as a bird and then as the entire universe
This week's shade of purple is...Heliotrope! In Greek mythology, the sun god Helios scorned the nymph Clytie. After she died of a broken heart, Helios transformed her into a heliotrope. Her flowers turn upward to follow the sun as he traverses the sky each day. That’s why the heliotrope’s fragrant blossoms symbolize devotion to the language of flowers.
Source: https://www.petalrepublic.com/heliotrope-flower/
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Your irresponsibility engulfs me and I'm at my limit
~
With last night’s snowstorm subsiding, there was nothing left but the quiet stillness of a cold morning. There was no one flying in the sky, no one walking the streets yet.
Pure silence.
Despite that, high in the mountains of the valley of peace the servants of the palace worked tirelessly and without a word to shovel snow from the thousand steps as per Grandmaster Shifu’s order.
Po looked at the top of the steps of the palace where Shifu stood with his own cloak wrapped around his person, it was obviously too cold for even his robes to keep him warm as the breeze pushed it aside wildly.
“Students.” His voice boomed over the tranquility of the snow as they stood in a straight line before him. “The Jade palace servants will soon have a clear trail for those on foot down the thousand steps, it is nowhere near done but we can not simply stand idly by as the Valley is left in such a state. There may be people out there who require our assistance after this storm and we will provide them that.” His blue eyes burned with determination he knew so well about the older man at this point. And the panda couldn’t help but feel a sense of awe swell at that, it was something he always loved about the masters. No matter what they would always help those in need!
The flaps of all seven cloaks flapped and shifted between each other as the wind grew in power.
“Yes, Master!”
Po watched as Monkey and Mantis went their own way down the steps together first without hesitation. He lightly touched the light engravings upon his white vest, it was still somewhat new to go around with a shirt that could actually fit him much less with such beautiful designs even he was taken aback by the simple yet extravagant designs of a fiery bird even if the collar tended to cover its head.
He found he was the only one in this small space among the snow whose cloak flowed freely in the air.
“Are you sure you want to go out there, Master Mei Ling?”
Po looked up to see the two respected teachers speaking with one another on equal footing, Shifu must have walked down the steps while he wasn’t looking.
“Of course.” Mei Ling bowed her head low in response before pulling her right paw above her chest. “I wouldn’t be able to tell my students to look out for others if I didn’t follow my own advice. And even so…” She turned her head to regard Crane, ever so patiently waiting for her. “It’s only right I repay this place for treating me and my loved ones so well. The valley’s people…” He saw the wisp of mist leave her person as she breathed out. “Are something to truly be treasured.”
‘A treasure?’
Shifu seeming to accept Mei’s answer merely nodded and bowed to her with nothing but good tidings in his farewell to them both. “Very well. Stay close to her Master Crane, you may know the land well, but we don’t know how it’s changed with these weather conditions.” He warned lightly.
Crane bowed his head in reply to his Master’s warning. “I will.”
He watched just as he always did as his heroes exchanged elegant bows and farewells, he could only wish to emulate them one day. Mei Ling’s answer seemed more well thought out and less selfish than his own. To think of the people as a treasure felt so mature and compassionate on a level he just couldn’t express. ‘I wonder if the five believe similar?’
I wonder what I believe?
His gaze had wandered to the sky as the snow merely fell slowly, seeming to not want to leave the valley even after the storm.
“Po?”
He jerked his head, feeling startled for a moment as his body struggled to stay still. “Yeah-I mean Yes. Master Shifu?”
Shifu gestured with his staff towards the steps and he followed his direction without a single word. “You aren’t heading out with the others?”
“Ah, not yet. I meant to tell you earlier. I was going to help my dad down the steps to check on the restaurant and then go on my own to check on everyone in the Village.” Po scratched the back of his head as he explained himself. “I sort of got lost in my thoughts while waiting for him is all…”
“I wouldn’t expect the cold to make you introspective.” Shifu attempted to joke as he went back up the stairs of the Jade palace and Po felt compelled to follow him.
“I don’t think it has made me that, sleepy for sure…” Po was thankful the red panda was ahead of him because he definitely didn’t catch the yawn that escape his mouth, filling his world in mist. “But…”
He hesitated to speak up which wasn’t something he was used to doing, usually, he knew just what to say even if it came out more excited or dramatic than intended. But as of late, things felt muddled. His green eyes looked up to see icicles had made their home around the redwood of the Jade palace’s structure. They slightly reflected the color of the building inbetween its clear melting edges. “Mei Ling’s words did make me think.”
Shifu had stayed silent as they walked around the premises of the palace towards the Master Garden. Po couldn’t help but stare wide-eyed at how the snow had thoroughly covered each statue and all the steps in pure white, even the pure pink petals of the peach tree’s here seemed to be muted by the sheer blanket of white.
Snow and melting water alike dripped and fluttered about this place as freely as the petals…
Shifu lightly touched behind his ear as it flickered before he spoke up. “I’d love to hear your interpretation of them.”
Po sighed as he watched out of the side of his eye as Shifu shuffled to grab the hood of his cloak. “I couldn’t help but think Oogway would agree, that what made the Valley so special was its people. And that we should repay their kindness when we can. I just don’t think I could see it as the same as Mei and everyone else.” Another pause, as the sound of a servant goose carrying a shovel towards the Master Garden, sounded out and he could clearly see more and more join in to help with the cause.
“That we have to sacrifice so much of ourselves to achieve such a thing. Or that kindness must be repaid.”
Shifu hummed to himself in thought as they stood together so far away from the ground. “We may think differently on this but that’s alright. It just means you are growing into your own views. Still, as Kung fu masters, we do train to give our all to protect those who can’t.” His voice grew quiet somehow matching the atmosphere of the snow that surrounded them, even the cleanly swept balcony of the palace they stood on still had remnants of the storm in small pieces.
Incomplete snowballs…
“Sacrifices must be made in life.”
Po knew that all too well, from what his mother had done for him, to what Oogway had done for Shifu and Tai Lung all those years ago, and his own father. People sacrificed things every day for those they loved. “There has to be another way.” He said without thought as he looked straight towards Oogway’s smiling yet strong-statured statue, his shell covered in a sheet of snow. “I don’t believe Oogway intended for this to be the only way. When you asked me what I thought you trained me for…” Po shook his head as he wracked his brain around his messy thoughts.
This was his dream yet!
He closed his eyes as he looked away from Oogway, Shifu, and the whole palace. “This isn’t what I want to teach others but it's what others will expect if I do teach. Isn’t it? This is just the way things are.”
Po opened his eyes to the haze of his breathing filling his eyesight. As the silence filled between them in a way it hadn’t in years. “I-”
“No.” Shifu interrupted him before he could apologize and only now did he see how much Shifu has wrapped that hood around his head. “You shouldn’t do what people expect you to do, that is not what Oogway chose you to do. And that was my first mistake when I trained you at the beginning. So please.” Master Shifu tapped him with Oogway’s staff on his shoulder. “Choose your own path because in the end when I retire I will not interfere with the way you teach in the same manner Oogway did for me. You, alone have to usher in a new era of Kung Fu.”
Alone.
“Is Master Qi still coming to visit Oogway’s shrine?” Po ignored Shifu’s statement altogether because he did not trust his answer towards his elder at all at the moment.
“Yes, her husband Master Yong will be accompanying her aswell. I can’t imagine they’d let a storm such as this stop them from coming to see him.” Shifu huffed slightly, whether it was in annoyance at their soon-to-be visitor or himself he’d never know. “Make sure you’re prepared to welcome them alright?”
“I will,” Po answered as calmly as he could before stepping away as he heard the voice of his father in the distance. “I’ll see you later Shifu.”
He turned and walked away before Shifu could tell him goodbye to his face. “Stay safe out there, Po.”
Po didn’t have anything to say back as he walked alone back to the front of the palace, his paws grazing and disturbing a fresh pile of snow that piled up on the railings that surrounded the palace. He already felt alone, he didn’t need more reminders that one day things would change! His position would change more drastically than it was now and…
He felt a trickle of cold droplets fall against his palm, no doubt from the icicles.
‘What will change next and will it be for the better or for the worse for us all?’
He merely let the droplets fall from his palm and onto the surface of the Jade palace’s grounds as he pats his cheek softly.
“That’s right. I have to be strong just like…”
He watched Tigress wave goodbye to her father with Viper wrapped around her body as she went down the thousand steps.
~
Call my name for it may be your last.
~
Viper’s head swayed as she watched Chunhua slowly trudge through the untouched snow. They were making their way through the southern section of the village, to the right close to the edge of the rice fields outside the main district area. The snow crunched up in bundles as Chunhua pushed it aside with her strong legs, not only making a path behind them in the process but keeping it from falling in front of her way fully.
She couldn’t stare too long at the bright snow in the harsh light of the sun, so she was relegated to looking downward as the young tiger kept her gaze ahead, never wavering from where they were headed and needed to be.
She could feel the young tiger tug at her cloak, bringing the hood up closer to her body, ignoring her own head in the process. “Chu, I can go a little way, you don’t have to-”
“No.” Was the simple answer she got and nothing else as they quietly trudged through the thick snow, as large sums of it fell from treetops in the distance.
Viper said nothing after that, feeling as if she was ruining what little concentration the tiger master had in navigating this mess of a winter wonderland the storm left behind as they neared two sets of houses.
Knock knock!
“Miss Peizhi!” Chunhua called as she knocked on the simple wooden door, the motion, causing snow to shift and fall in small puffs upon them.
Viper leaned her head close so as to not sound loud. “Do you know who lives here?”
Chunhua nodded before her ears flickered at the small muffled “Coming! Hold on!” from inside the house. “I walk past here to get to our club, alot of elderly people live here and a few of their grandchildren so it's quiet here.” She paused before turning to regard her and the snake had to move back with how close they were for a brief moment. “I thought you knew everyone in the valley?”
“Oh no! There are tons of parts of the Valley I haven’t been to but it’s good to know you have your own little area here of kind people.”
The door opened and even Chunhua had to help the older woman open the door by pushing snow aside so it could open more freely.
“Ah! Chunhua, what are you doing out here so early after the storm!?” Miss Peizhi questioned rather casually with her friend with a look of concern on her face. “Does your father know you’re out here?”
“Yes, Master Shifu ordered for us to check on the village after the storm. So I decided to check on you all first before I accessed the damage at our club.” Master Chunhua cleanly explained the situation to the elderly pig who was bundled up so much she couldn’t tell what color of dress she was wearing beneath it all. Chu reached to her side for her board within seconds and the movement jostled her for all of a minute before a smiling expression was presented with a query. “So, if there’s anything you need, please don’t hesitate to ask!”
“Aw! That’s so cute! Did you draw that?” Miss Peizhi's face brightened at the board as if she’d known Chu was wanting something to express such emotion towards her for months.
‘Maybe that was the case..’ Viper couldn’t help but question as she watched the interaction.
“Ah but let me stay on topic since I know you have quite a few people to check on after me. I need a bit more wood for the fire. I used up the last I chopped last night and I’m on my last leg with this fire. Literally.”
Both of the master’s gazes fell to the back where her fireplace sat, with the last flickers of a fire still staying strong in this frigid weather.
Viper only has the shift and rustle of snow falling before Miss Peizhi’s feet when Tigress moved to place her inside the house as she kneeled through the door.
There wasn’t much she could do with how limited her movement was, she was starting to regret even coming outside but she didn’t want to be left behind especially when Chu has reached out to her. “I’ll be right back. I’m sure you’re cold after how far we walked.”
“I’m fine, really.” Viper attempted to argue but Chu was already sliding back outside, knowing crouching like that must have been uncomfortable!
“I can break the wood fast enough, it’d be better if you could keep her company if it goes out.” The tiger master tilted her head towards the older woman for emphasis.
“Don’t you go breaking that wood with your paws!” Miss Peizhi lectured sternly towards the tiger without a hint of fear or hesitation in her voice! “I have an ax right on the side of my house.” She tilted her head towards the window it was near, covered in silk paper to keep the winds at bay. “Your father worries enough about you in those fights. I couldn’t in good conscience have you breaking wood for me in such a way. Suan would never forgive me!”
Viper watched as Chunhua reluctantly relented with a nod, before the clatter of her wooden boards and the door closing as an indicator she had left to get the ax and wood. “So,” She didn’t hesitate to do as she was told, keeping others company wasn’t hard and by no means a boring part of her job, in fact, it was her favorite part. “You know Mr. Ping well, I’m assuming?”
You could learn quite a bit from just showcasing you were a willing ear to someone especially older people in a secluded area such as this. The mountains do tend to loosen one’s lips!
Miss Peizhi nodded with a soft smile and she made sure to smile back as she watched the old pig all but waddle to her chair and bring her blankets closer to her person. “Yes, I’ve known Suan for over twenty-eight years now. I always love going to his shop and sometimes his cute son delivers soup to me when I can’t get there. He knows exactly what I like.”
Viper slithered close to the fire, her tongue sticking out to take in the scent of burning wood and ash that made her smile brighten.
“And before you ask, no. I don’t know the secret ingredient to his secret ingredient soup.” Peizhi huffed which made her open her eyes slowly in surprise. “He will never tell me. That man will die with that secret.”
The sounds of Chunhua outside shuffling through the snow and hitting wood reverberated through the air as she replied calmly. “I’d never. Mr. Ping and his son made it clear only those in the family would know. But I was curious…” One more taste of heated burning ash. “Does he speak to you about his life openly?”
Mr. Ping was by all means, not a secretive man but he seldom spoke about himself. They only had figured out his first name when Chunhua had shown her adoption papers so he really did not seem to be the gossiping type to her at least.
Another clunk of wood fell to the ground.
“Only on game night with that rat man and sometimes late in the evening when he’s on break.”
Viper had to stop herself from visibly choking when she said ‘rat man’. She brought the lower half of her tail up to her face and she cleared her throat. “Ah. I see. It’s good to know Mr. Ping has good friends to confide in.”
She sighed, having a feeling this wasn’t going to go the way she wanted, and now that she thought about it, wasn’t the best way to learn more about her friend and what she wanted.
The sound of chopping stopped.
What she could give…
“But I have to say,” Peizhi started without prompt as if she asked her to go on. “Suan adopting Chunhua was probably the best for both of them. Even if he doesn’t know it.”
“He?”
A knock interrupted any answer she would have been given and she turned to stop Miss Peizhi from getting up. “I’ll get it.” Viper quickly moved to the door and cracked it open first to see Tigress with a bunch of wood.
“I have more in the back.” That was all she said.
“That’s enough, hoo,” Miss Peizhi huffed as she got up of her own accord to fetch something from the kitchen. “Leave it on the side of my fireplace and I’ll give you the rest of the tea I made earlier…Might need to reheat it though.”
They left after sitting in front of the fire as the tea was in fact reheated as Miss Peizhi spoke of how she had inherited this house from her grandfather and how she was born and raised in it as the flames flickered and crackled at the passion in her voice.
Warm steam mixed with the mist of cool air that escaped their bodies as they walked further and further away from the kind gaze of Miss Peizhi and onto the next household.
Viper blew on the cup twice before taking a sip and nodded towards Chunhua to lower her paws so she wouldn’t have to hold it up as they trekked through even more snow. The other neighbors they’d visited greatly spanned from two feet away to lengths as far as the Jade palace’s courtyard inbetween each house. Thankfully, not everyone was in need of extra wood but she couldn’t help but notice how they all knew Master Tigress and her new name.
It was the same over and over again, an almost boundless and endless sea of white mixed with trees covered from head to toe in the snow aswell until they spotted something in the distance. Thankfully they saw no one in it.
Chunhua had to stomp up one small awkward stretch of snow from what felt like a small upward slant hill she must have known was down this path before she stopped altogether before a strange clump of snow.
Viper stayed silent as Chunhua brushed her paw over the lump to reveal stone, little by little grey revealed themselves to the light of day as the snow was shoved aside. Chipped curves and beautifully detailed swirls popped into her vision as the young master leaned whilst balancing the teacup and her own body to brush aside ice and the like to uncover a lone dragon statue standing guard in this secluded place.
The sound of large sums of snow falling from above crashed to the ground as they stared at its gaping mouth.
“I wish I could do more for them.”
Viper said nothing to that as they both bowed softly to the dragon statue that was no doubt connected to a shrine but…
She watched with a small smile as Chunhua took a small sip of the one cup of tea Miss Peizhi had given them. “If you wanted some you could have just told me.”
Why was it so far away from one?
They continued on down this never-ending path of soft white flurries as it started to softly snow again over them, the shadows of clouds covering the sights but never fully hiding them away from the naked eye.
Viper followed her friend's head as it took in what the forest had to give, what it held in memory of this land’s grand history.
To the far left, they both watched in cold silence as snow fell and tumbled from a roof abandoned and torn from its place long ago, even under all of the snow, it could never hide the roots that now resided upon its surface as a home. Small flowers struggled to bloom under its shadow.
Viper and Chunhua continued to share the tea together wordlessly as they passed another dragon statue uncovered by one lone master.
To the far right, past cracked and abandoned houses, flapped audibly in the branches of the surrounding trees' curtains, their designs fading with time, age, and the elements washing them away. It reminded her of a tattered flag on a battlefield for some reason.
Their visionary walk continued on as they crossed a small stone bridge, water trickling slowly between the ice that formed above it.
The tea was all gone.
“I think you do enough by remembering them.” Viper commented as they both looked down into the reflection of the ice river below, the remnants of a piece of a splintering half of a wooden boat covered in hoarfrost lingering in the midway distorting their otherwise connected little ice picture as it stood on its crumbling middle.
Chunhua said nothing to that and she didn’t mind, there was not much that could be said in the face of such calm yet depressing scenery as she walked down the bridge and got closer to the river’s edge. The young tiger tapped her foot ever so slightly near the river’s edge cracking the thin ice at its core, the cracks reached a lone piece of wood from the little boat no doubt, splintered and scarred beyond repair in the river’s bed. Where it shall forever rest until it is too washed away.
Once they left the bridge, they stopped in front of a full shrine, it was a one-story building. Not as big or extravagant as the shrines she’d seen in the cities but a shrine nonetheless. They walked past a seven-layered stone replica of a tall shrine that you could see in much larger provinces at the gate.
“Do you come to this shrine often?” Viper decided to ask as they neared the wide aging building, just as every other building in the valley it was structured sound stone to the point the redwood had seemed to mold itself around it in order to uphold itself with years of scratches and cracks to tell visitors its untold and unspoken age as its stood upon this land. Viper turned her head as Chunhua shook her feet off of snow as they neared the steps the smell of smoke became clear to her senses.
Two dragons, that looked similar to the one they found earlier stood guard at the edges of the steps.
“Oh, if it isn’t ChunChun!”
The bright smile of a young snow leopard with various accessories upon her head that put Viper’s to shame popped out of the door with a small broom and quickly moved towards them, the hairpins lined with long strings of metal lightly chimed as she moved closer.
“Good morning Qingling,” Chunhua spoke with a thumbs up towards the other, and at this point, she couldn’t feel shocked at the fact she knew this young woman.
Still, the nickname was something…
“Good morning to you too! This is perfect timing, I thought of the greatest way to welcome visitors this year!” Qingling’s red and yellow hanfu was as elaborate as her headdress, and flower earrings, it flowed seamlessly with floral and branches pattern alongside her sleeves and even her waistband!
Viper was caught off guard when she lifted her paw up to them, or moreso Chunhua.
“Hi, Hi! How bout you give me a Hi gh Fi ve!” The young woman giggled openly at her pun and Viper was left speechless. ‘Is this what shrines are doing to bring people in nowadays? Gimmicks?’
Chunhua gave the high five back with only a second of hesitation.
“Ooh! Your paws are ice cold!” Despite that, Qingling didn’t let go of her hand merely held onto it to hold onto her own warmth. “Ah, who's this? Wait hold on-!” Qingling was honestly a card, her expression went from a confused head tilt to a one of shock as her free paw came up to cover her mouth as she took in who exactly the snake master was.
The broom dropped into the snow with the softest thud.
Viper stared at the snow leopard's claws as they came into better view. ‘Her claws are painted!?’
“Is that the fabulous Master Viper!?”
“Aha.” Viper leaned her head to the side bashfully at the title and her forehead touched the side of the tiger's head. But Chunhua said nothing really so maybe it was alright? “I wouldn’t say fabulous but you certainly have a wonderful eye for Hanfu’s. Also, you can just call me Viper.” She nodded with a smile that just seemed to make Qingling beam somehow even brighter than the sun against the snow!
“Aww! Thank you! I could tell you where I get them if you want, that and sometimes I add a bit to them myself like bells and other accessories I can’t put on my head. It would look amazing on you!” Her paw had all but left Chunhua’s to cover her face in pure happiness. “I can’t believe Master Viper complimented my outfit~☆”
She couldn’t bring herself to correct the young woman for how lost in happiness she was.
“Stop that and at least invite them to our fire.” Another snow leopard with a deeper voice entered the fray through the snow as they picked up the dropped and forgotten broom. They bared their sharp teeth as they stared at it and then at Qingling. “What did you expect to accomplish with this?”
Qingling puffed her chest out confidently. “I was going to sweep away snow visitors track in!”
The snow leopard sighed tiredly as if merely speaking was too much work. “Who. In their right mind is coming to visit in this weather.”
Qingling pointed to the two masters before them.
“We mostly came here to check on everyone as per Master Shifu’s orders.” The tiger master explained just as cleanly as she’d done before with the other villagers who had asked about their presence. “Not to visit.”
“But I would love to visit another time when we’re not on a patrol!” Viper added after the very brutally honest statement to soften the blow of it all.
“See.” But the other snow leopard didn’t let her close that door Tigress had opened with a smirk as they leaned on the broom. “Now let’s move on towards the fire, I bet you walked through all that mess didn’t you Chunhua?”
Chunhua was quick to nod as she followed the other snow leopard clad in simple silver and black hanfu shirt with jet black pants towards the right side of the building.
“God, you do some wild stuff for honor.”
Qingling on the other hand pouted as she walked on the stone balcony of the temple to the same spot as they were. “Hmph! Suyin you’re so mean!”
“Qingling, do you mind if I walk with you for a bit?” Viper extended her head considering the distance between the stone and the ground was almost nonexistent. “If you don’t want to I understand!”
“Nonono! I’ll keep you extra warm, Master Viper!” Qingling did not hesitate to put forth both her arms towards her and Chunhua thankfully stopped so she could slither onto the other’s shoulder for a moment. “And thank you for saying you’d love to visit another time. My sister can be so blunt sometimes.”
“Your sister?” Blue eyes wandered to the snow leopard who Chu had just caught up and was raising her paw for a high five, she guessed. If she was, to be frank, she didn’t expect much to come of the interaction. “Also, you seem a bit young to be a shrine maiden, do you mind explaining things to me?”
For once, she feft very out of place.
“Yes! Suyin’s my twin, don’t we look identical?” Qingling asked with a wink as she heard what could only be the end of that high five between the two felines as they neared the smoke she’d caught a whiff of earlier.
“You have a certain semblance yes.” That was all she could think of saying in response to that question. Viper shifted before feeling a particularly large warm spot on her lower side. She couldn’t help but turn to check if one of Qingling’s accessories had slid to the back of her long hanfu, that would be uncomfortable for them both. “Qingling?”
“Ah, you noticed my little fade huh?” Before she knew it, the young snow leopard was reaching back with her right arm, letting the collar of her hanfu lean back to reveal the nape of her neck. It revealed a style she’d never seen before, around the back of her neck and near her ear were designs of flower branches and floating petals much the same as her hanfu around her head. “That’s beautiful.”
Qingling chuffed with an open smile at the compliment. “I know right!? I couldn’t believe I met a tiger at the market a little way outside the Valley who was willing to do one for me, they're super cute! Ah…” The young snow leopard fixed the collar of her hanfu and looked away bashfully from her. “I kind of got off-topic, sorry Master Viper.”
“It’s okay.” Viper attempted to wave off any worries the young woman may have before they lost that small spark of familiarity they had for a moment. “I was the one who asked but go on you can answer my previous question.”
Qingling held onto her hanfu’s front tightly as she gathered her excitement, bashfulness? Maybe all of the above as her eyes shifted this way and that way before she finally found the courage to speak up. ‘Although maybe showing someone their neck could be a bit embarrassing?’ She could only reason.
“And well I don’t own this place or anything yet but we help out our grandpa here nonetheless…”
Qingling stopped with a wide stroke of her right arm upward as the fire came into view, they seemed to be burning leaves outside. “I have to stay healthy so I can live long so I don’t pass my sins off to one of my favorite visitors if I passed away!”
“That’s not how that works,” Suyin replied with that same tired tone as she squatted before the fire. “The only way your sins would pass onto another is if someone murdered you.”
Viper’s smile twitched at the change of subject. ‘These two are far from identical and somehow that contrast makes this whole interaction worse!’
Qingling’s red-painted claws tapped away at the side of her face in thought at that. “I prefer my version, I don’t want to be murdered. I’m too cute to be murdered~♡”
Suyin didn’t tear her gaze away from the fire. “Your version sounds as if it was a curse on society that we merely existed.”
“Why in heaven’s name are you two talking about murder so early in the morning?” An equally tired gruff voice entered the chaos of this conversation! Viper turned her head, hoping for a sensible voice in this sea of possibilities they were checking on.
Chunhua went to the old leopard and he greeted her warmly as she put her paws up towards him, though he seemed confused by the gesture, he gave her a double high five before making a face at her cold paws. “Here put your paws in my hanfu sleeves, we’re going to the fire with these cold paws.” He covered Chunhua’s paws with his black and white sleeves as they headed towards the fire together.
Qingling finally stepped, more like hopping into the snow towards the small fire. “Morning GranGen!”
The old snow leopard waved to Qingling before he quickly retracted said paw back into his long sleeve as she neared before looking towards the other twin. “Morning, Suyin did you bring the potatoes out here?”
Suyin merely nodded with a grunt as she passed him one potato with the small sack they had situated near the flames. “The masters from the Jade palace are here to check on us.”
Qingling leaned in close to the fire and she thanked her quietly before elaborating on what Suyin had said to the older man. “Yes, we’re here to see if we can get you anything, wood, or put in a request for food if you’re low. Since we’re not sure when anyone will have time to clear all this snow away. Mr. Gen?” Master Viper decided to take up the mantle of explaining since Chunhua was otherwise distracted by handing Gen a good stick for her potato.
“Yes, that’s my name, everyone calls me Grandpa though. Haha.” He chuckled softly as Chu handed him a good stick. “But no we’re all good here, I made preparations for the storm as soon as I saw Shuo’s weather predictions at Ping’s place.”
“But you’re burning a fire with leaves?” Viper couldn’t help but question as they handed around potatoes and sticks to all their family members.
“I collected a bunch of leaves before I got home and just wanted to use them, plus this cold feels good on my fur after such a warm autumn…” Gen sighed softly as he let his potato warm up over the fire. “It’s just nostalgia, nothing more. Also, do you two want any?”
Viper waved her tail up to assure the older man that she was fine with just being near the fire. “No, I’m fine but I appreciate the offer. We have other places to go.”
“Hmm? But there’s no other-ah wait that club of yours…” Gen shook his head as he looked towards Chunhua with a smile and a flick of his tail. “Then I’ll give you the rest of my potatoes to share with your friends. You remember how to make the fire with leaves that I showed you and your brother, right?”
“Yes.”
And only now did they all notice, that those amber eyes were locked onto the steaming potato.
“You could have just said you wanted one…” Suyin's sigh was visible moreso than heard with the mist of the cold.
~
Sensation, how wonderful
~
“A fade?”
Viper could hear the shift of the sack of potatoes as they walked further and further away from the shrine. “Yes, it was really pretty, maybe next time we see her, actually no not maybe.” Viper sighed. “Qingling will definitely make sure to show you it the next time we meet.”
If she remembers, was left unspoken.
Chunhua’s head swayed with a light-heartedness that made her heart soar! “Do you think I would look nice in a fade?”
“Of course!” Viper answered without hesitation, as her head too swayed along with her friend. The pure happiness and contrast to earlier in this small interaction was causing warmth to bloom in her whole body. “There are so many designs you could pick, they’d all look so wonderful on you. Maybe we can get Crane to draw some designs when he has time.”
Chunhua made a small humming noise in thought at that as she looked out towards the distance, as they passed another dragon statue. The snow fell off its smooth stone form. “I’d prefer to try drawing them on my own, maybe?”
She sounded so unsure, it made her want nothing more than to push her toward this small goal. This was one small step for their relationship to truly take off to heights she’d always wanted them to reach! “You should! I forgot you’d been painting with Crane often and I think you could pull it off, you have a wonderful imagination.”
“You think so?”
Viper smiled at those upturned amber eyes. “Yes, I would never lie to you.” Her thoughts ran far away from her as she planned and theorized about how she would make this a reality. “I’ll make sure to find out who this tiger is so you can meet them, I’ll even pay for their services if need be.”
“Y-You don’t need to do that.” Chunhua held the sack of potatoes in both of her paws as once again she looked away, this time downward to avoid her.
“I want to.” Viper softly insisted as they walked down a more slanted hill. “I would spare anything I have for you to take part in your culture.” For your happiness. “This is more important than money, sweetie.”
For your smile.
Chunhua stopped abruptly at that, gaze still towards the untouched white path beyond them. “My culture.”
Viper’s eyes followed the mist of the young tiger’s breath at that, allowing the moment to take its time to pass. In a way, no one often thought of styles such as this as culture, but she’d truly never seen a feline shave and cut away parts of their fur to create such individualistic designs. It couldn’t be just a trend. That had to be practiced and perfected.
“You’re right but…” Chunhua hesitated to reply to her and she prepared herself for the worst, maybe that was an exaggeration but it was the worst in her mind! What if she wanted to go on her own? Or go out with one of their other teammates or Qingling instead of her!?
“Ack! God damn-This snow is all over me, it never ends-!”
A loud thump causes them both to jump in their skin with a startle as they look ahead to see.
Someone had collapsed in the snow, face first.
Chunhua didn’t hesitate to run, as fast as she could through the snow towards them, as they seemed fine above all else if not mad at the snow as they mumbled and grumbled away.
“Huan? Are you okay?”
The stranger’s ears perked upward at that, upon closer inspection, it was yet another snow leopard albeit a tad bit shorter than the twins, they met earlier. The only thing Viper could see was their large coat covered in light smears of snow indicating they’d been falling alot during their journey here…
“Ah!” With the speed that only a feline could muster, the snow leopard all but pushed themselves up from the snow and quickly patted and swiped snow off their person, from their shoulders, pants, and last but not least their face! “G-Good morning Chunhua! Do not fret, your Coach would not be easily defeated by some small trek in the snow with all the training I’ve done to play Cuju. Ahaha!” Huan brought her arms up, fists raring to go somewhere…
Her laugh sounded so pained, Viper couldn’t bring herself to say anything to such a sad excuse.
Chunhua nodded as she brought one of her boards up, a bright smiling one. “Well, at least you sound alright. Now we can check on the clubhouse together.”
“Still Chunhua, I’d prefer if you were more careful.” Huan shook her head as she took Chunhua’s open hand from the pile of snow she’d fallen in. “I can’t have my star player getting hurt after a blizzard, no matter how much I respect your vigor and loyalty to our club!”
She spoke as if she didn’t need to take her own advice!
“Oh.” Huan blinked as her eyes followed along her long body all the way to her head. “Ah! Master Viper!” The snow leopard bowed, which merely made smaller pieces of snowfall and scatter from her coat in the process. “I apologize for not noticing you sooner.” Huan fixed her posture along with the small bag at her side. “It’s nice to finally meet you, Chunhua speaks about you so much and you truly are more vibrant in person!”
“Thank you. And it’s nice to meet one of Chu’s friends, and please just Viper…” A request she knew would not be done but nonetheless asked. “It's an honor to be invited to your club, that brings her such joy.”
Huan made a haughty laugh, going so far as to bring her right paw close to her face as she threw her head back. Viper couldn’t stop herself from staring in bewilderment at it all, Chunhua didn’t react at all! “Of course, if my players aren’t happy then I would be a terrible coach, performance is intrinsically connected to one’s emotional state. And it’s my job to balance that. Speaking of,” Huan looked directly towards Chunhua as they continued to walk down this path. “It’s almost lunchtime, did you bring anything to eat? I can’t have you going hungry on me now.”
Chunhua lifted the sack of potatoes up to show the other. “Grandpa Gen gave me potatoes to share with everyone.”
Huan sighed but smiled nonetheless. “Yet if he hadn’t, you would have nothing, you’re lucky I thought to make some sweet buns for everyone.”
Chunhua nodded and somehow there was an even more bright sparkling version of the previous smiling board up! “Mmhm! I know you’ll always have bread waiting for us so it's okay.”
“Ugh…” The mist from Huan was thick with that sound as she looked through her bag. “I wish I could refute that but I really can’t…but I have to feed my players, that, and I know how peckish you can get while working. Well, if it makes you happy then it's fine I guess…”
Huan gave Chunhua one sweet bun as she held up her bag, which now in a better view, she could see was a large basket-like lunch box holding multiple pieces of sweet buns, the scent of bean paste wafted through the air.
“You're always kind enough to bake when you don't have to so of course the gesture would bring me joy,” Chunhua said before taking a bite of that sweet treat.
“Ahh…” And if Viper wasn’t imagining things, it sounded as if Huan had pushed down her own chuff at the compliment as her friend cheerfully gobbled up the sweet bun. “I see that board has really emboldened your compliments.”
“What?”
“Nothing! Just eat the sweet bun, I’ll give you as many as you want. I-I made alot.” Huan did not hesitate to shove another sweet bun as she avoided looking at her friend.
Viper couldn’t help but smile at the interaction, it was uncharacteristic of their dynamics at the Jade palace but in a sense, it fits them so perfectly. She wanted to stamp down the sad tinge to it all but in the land of clean white snow, no one could hide their feelings.
“Happily!”
Two different smiles traveled down the same path on that day.
~
It hurts like how we're friends but you don't love me back
Notes:
Another week another chapter, Yahoo reader~!!
We've gone through alot of worldbuilding and the introduction of alot of ocs this time around! I really wanted to make the Valley seem alive in these few chapters because a community makes or breaks the world in my honest opinion if my last few fics haven't made that clear enough. Yes, I am aware I am starting to have my own tropes. It kind of shows my growth in a new light. Anyways...
Did you have a favorite? Mine was Qingling whose design was heavily based on my love of Gyaru fashion,
I'll admit. But the thought of painted red claws was too much and her cute mannerisms just stole my attention and heart! Huan's a close second, our cool cat isn't so levelheaded all the time as you can see.
The plot beginning to turn not only for our girls but Po aswell, I wonder what path he will choose. Only time will tell I suppose.
Can't believe I forgot my boy Ping's tag til now, Fixed!!
Also, also I want to give a big THANK YOU to Zoe my wonderful beta reader who read all this while I made it! So, it's only right I shill here stuff cause its GOOD!: zoe.tiger on ffn and you can peep my girl on tumblr too for her art: zoetiger-1106
Tell her I sent ya!!
Now without further ado, thank you for reading all the way to the end of this chapter, and here are some
fun facts and links to go with it!!:
- PEIZHI, respectful.
- Here is the layered shrine image that inspired me to make that a part of this one! Take a Look!: https://www.npr.org/templates/story/story.php?storyId=128691021
- You too can have the recipe for sweet buns that Huan gives to Ti!! I was a bit sad not to put more details in it tbh: https://www.allrecipes.com/recipe/133909/chinese-sweet-bun-dough/
- Here's the map I've been using for the Valley as a whole on the wiki so thank you kfpwiki folks! https://kungfupanda.fandom.com/wiki/Valley_of_Peace?file=ValleyOfPeace.jpg
These AN's feeling shorter than usual, hopefully, I can keep em that way! Until next time, on this long cold road...Let's also hope we do not lose our way. ( ^∇^)✎
Next time! In Chapter 12 - I can no longer hear your voice from this distance:
“Honestly, I’m the assistant and you make me move the most somehow…”
“Then why aren’t you smiling?”
"I've played that role for years, I loved it but I know I've kept it because of my stature. Now? I get to move on to something else."
“I understand. I can see the world that no one else around you can.”
Chapter 12: I can no longer hear your voice from this distance
Summary:
You were at my side and yet even now I yearn to be closer.
The color for this week is... Fuchsia! A cheerful, playful, and uplifting shade of purple. Since the color gets its name from the purplish-red flower, fuchsia also represents a sense of liveliness, self-assurance, and confidence — just think about how this bright flower stands out boldly among more earthy colors in the garden.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“It’s just up ahead!” Huan pointed forward as she stayed behind Chunhua, noting how it was easier to walk through the trail of footsteps she left behind after disturbing the pure path of snow.
Viper couldn’t help but outstretch her body further to take in the area, so far she couldn’t see much of anything but a wide-open area just as they had passed earlier. Maybe it just looked plain because of the snowstorm but it really just felt like an open and empty field.
“Where is this clubhouse exactly?” The snake couldn’t help but ask as she huddled herself back down, close to Chunhua’s neck and her own warm cloak when a nasty little wind blew through them all.
“It must have been buried by the snow…” Huan made a small grunting noise as the crunch of snow greeted both of their ears and she felt more than saw Tigress’ head move to watch Huan go around them. She was struggling and obviously cautiously watching her step so as to not fall again in this endless winter wonderland. “Hold on let me check, oh! There’s our goal post so it should be close. Just have to find a big lump of snow…”
The goalpost was rather basic in design as if it was homemade without the usual flair of designs added to them for official games, yet even under the grips of snow that stuck to it, she could see hints of red paint decorating it.
It should have stuck out to them, really but it all just faded with the rest of the neverending sea of white.
Huan had all but put her paw above her eyes to scout the area ahead, they watched her look left and right quickly as if she just knew it was close!!
Her paw was pointed to the far right away from the goal as snow fell through its wide opening where a ball would go. “It should be right here-”
The only warning she got was the feeling of Tigress’ ears flickering as a small form popped out from behind a large sum of snow and spoke loudly! “
Ah!! Coach made it!!
”
Huan slipped and she couldn’t bring herself to be surprised anymore at her loud shout of shock. She merely let things flow as Chunhua leaned as smoothly as she would on the battlefield to catch her friend's tail before her face met the thicket of snow.
Chunhua merely leaned her own body allowing her own weight to pull Huan back up without much force in the most casual manner.
‘Poor Huan is frozen from shock…’ Viper thought with small bits of sympathy for the feline.
“Chuntao?”
A loud scrap of hard materials sounded out as an elegant feminine voice called out to them, now that they were closer she could see the small figure was a little pig no taller than a child. They were clad in a vibrant yellow long coat covered in patterns of birds flying and sitting around along with little mittens to match.
‘Speaking of a match…’ Viper's tongue made its way out into the cold briefly but she could still take in the taste of fresh smoke. “Is someone lighting a fire?”
“That would be Miss Huian!” The little pig jumped forward, disturbing the snow and letting pieces of it fly about at her movements. Before their eyes locked for only a moment and she abruptly bowed. “Master Viper! Also,” She all but hopped back up to wave excitedly at her friend. “Hi,
xiǎo
Chu!”
‘Xiao Chu!?’ Viper was a bit caught off guard by the nickname considering Mantis had all but banned the use of dà after Monkey had used it one too many times. ‘Which was understandable considering his stature…’
Chunhua plucked her board from her side before waving back. “Good afternoon! Chun.”
“Alright, alright hold on before we start saying hello to one another we should introduce ourselves as a team!” Huan interrupted before things got out of hand, which was refreshing, to say the least. Viper felt the pat on Chunhua’s back that the snow leopard gave on her way to the front before gesturing to one other person she couldn’t see yet to come along.
“But I wanted to ask Chu about her board!”
“We can both do that afterward!”
Viper found her sights stolen by the color of white and black long sleeves peeking from behind the large mound of snow, it was a similar thick hanfu most young women would wear during this time but these sleeves were longer, they flowed into the wind like flower petals accenting the black sleeves underneath that hid the antelope's hooves completely.
As if she was floating.
Said antelope sighed. “Honestly, I’m the assistant and you make me move the most somehow…”
Huan was already standing in a specific spot and she was already slithering off Chunhua’s shoulders so they could stand with their team. The thought made her genuinely smile, the thought of Chu having a team where she could freely stand with them in such a way. “Just stand in line, oldest to youngest. Just as we practiced!”
The four women stood side by side, Huian first, Huan second, and then Chuntao and Chunhua last.
Huian lifted her right arm as she closed her eyes calmly, the thin fabric above the rest of her outfit sliding down her arm. “I’m Huian, the assistant of this team considering I’m no good at sports but I am well organized enough to keep these darlings in check for their training and or…” The antelope gave a small smirk out of nowhere as she tilted her head, bringing more attention to her set of horns, they were quite large, covered in small accessories. “Otherwise. My age…Fufufu…” That long sleeve covered her snout briefly. “Is a mystery. I could be a thousand years old all you know.”
“She’s thirty-two…” Huan found herself sighing, the mist of her breath flying away with what was left of her control. “You need to stop saying that to people before someone believes you…”
Huian merely brought both her arms up causing her sleeves to look similar to a ghost as they swayed side to side. “Whose to say I haven’t tricked you into thinking I am thirty-two?”
“Moving on,” Huan lifted a paw up to the phantom-like display and introduced herself. The snow leopard cleared her throat, before bowing lowly her right arm coming to her chest and her left to the back. “As you know I am Coach Huan of the Cuju club! Where-” Huan was gesticulating alot, pushing her voice across this empty field to truly bring her point across as she pointed towards the still buried in snow building. “Dreams blossom!”
“I’ll get it!” Chuntao seemed to catch on to something no one else did especially herself before-
Viper didn’t know what to keep her eyes on, so they whipped back and forth between Huan’s grand gestures to Chuntao rushing towards the lump of snow and hitting it loudly! “And regrets fade away as we run ahead!!”
The snow fell away from the small wooden building and from the sound alone she worried the little pig had broken the wood as if it was thin paper!!
“To our goals!!” The snow fell away from the entire small structure that seemed to sway at its weak standing from the hit revealing a colorfully decorated sign with the same phrases Huan had just spoken at that exact moment with small stylized pictures of each member that were fully colored in with varying expressions around the scribbly written phrases littering its surface. It felt sweetly personalized. As if it was made just for them.
Huan laughed to herself…
The only sound that came out of Viper’s mouth during this entire introduction was. “Ah.”
What else could you really say?
“And I’m Chuntao!” The small pig hopped right back into line with a wide smile, bright enough to melt even the coldest of snow! “I’m a player of the Cuju team mostly because Huan looked so happy when I played for her last summer! I’m twenty-three and my birthday’s in the same month as Chu’s! Also, also, I love to work with my hands and I hope to help my older brother when he gets his own sweets shop with Huan next year-!”
“Tha-That’s enough!” Huan cut into that long-winded introduction before righting herself, straightening her back. “Other people need a turn remember?” She softly reprimanded.
Viper couldn’t help but stare at the snow leopard trying to hide what she already knew, was it a prideful thing? It reminded her of Mantis again somehow…
And last but not least was, Chunhua who had stayed quiet during this whole ordeal, the young tiger looked forward, beyond her form whilst she held her board before blue and red met in the white field of snow.
“I’m Chunhua, I created the sign for our club there.” Chu pointed toward the sign, as the snow that held on fell away at that very moment. “I am also a player here and Huan is teaching me many new things to reach my goal. I’m twenty-three also.”
Chunhua did her introduction behind her board but the blushing face made it endearing. Viper couldn’t help but smile at it, she was seeing a new side of her friend that she would never witness in their own group dynamic, much less alone together. ‘Sometimes it slipped through lately.’ She had to admit.
“What a colorful group you have here, it’s a pleasure to meet you all.” Viper bowed after noticing everyone had gotten their introduction out of the way. “As a Master of the Jade palace and friend to Master Chunhua. I must thank you all for taking care of my dear friend so faithfully for so long. It brings genuine warmth to my heart.”
There was a moment of genuine silence between the group of five young women, with the sound of nature filling what was lost between them all, it gave her a moment to truly think about what she was presented with the club’s motto, it seemed to be the perfect place for Chunhua’s new beginning. And yet she still yearned to be a part of it even though she lacked the time and know-how of the sport despite its growing popularity.
“Can I ask about the board now!!??” Chuntao’s booming voice made itself known to them all as she once again hopped close to Chunhua.
Huan also took an exciting step forward toward her friend who simply smiled back at the snow leopard. “Yes, Po did wonders on that idea you told me about. I’m glad the wooden idea helped with its creation…” Huan silently asked with her paw open for the board and Chunhua merely nodded in understanding without any complication. “I wasn’t sure if it could work but you really are an artist in the making.”
Viper paused at those words, blue eyes darting towards Huan. They knew before she did?
She tuned out what little banter was said as they seemed to get closer with every word, Huan was extremely touchy with Tigress, and…she happily took it all in.
Her smile wavered for one moment and one moment only before it returned to her face.
‘I can’t stop smiling for something so selfish.’ The snake master made her way over to the fire, using her tongue as a means to find it with the scent of smoke still fresh in the air.
“Master Viper?”
Her tongue receded in her mouth to answer Huian. “Yes?”
Huian looked into her face with something akin to suspicion maybe curiosity to her person as those long sleeves touched the soft surface of the snow. “Is something wrong?”
“No, I’m just feeling cold is all.”
~
I see you, do you see me?
~
"Master Viper you can settle yourself upon my backpack so you don't have to sit in the snow." Viper found herself looking towards the sounds of a hoove tapping on the surface of a wooden backpack similar to Po’s yet smaller in size.
"I-No...Thank you for accommodating me so well. Will you be alright though?" There was once again not much she could do, unlike before there was no one she could speak with, no one she could keep company. All she could do was watch Chunhua happily speak with her friends as they took turns with the shovel to move the snow from around the front door of the shack of the clubhouse that housed their cuju club.
There was no need to make more work for others on her behalf…
Viper slithered slowly as a chill ran through her body as she settled herself atop the uneven surface, it creaked slightly under her weight. Huian tapped something beneath her person already. "Yes, I brought a mat for myself since I knew those three would handle the heavy lifting considering I only brought one shovel. I should have brought two in hindsight...either way it's my pleasure for the Master who saved one of my favorite locations."
Huian bowed her black sleeves revealing more of themselves as she leaned forward on the mat before righting herself as cleanly as a doll.
"Oh! You saw my recent photoshoot? I'm glad you enjoyed it.” Viper leaned her head to the side with a smile before giving a small look of confusion at the antelope. “Your favorite? It's quite a way out in the west isn't it?"
Huian checked over the potatoes they settled around the fire she had lit, pulling them back to check over the skin. "Yes, but my old hometown was close to it so it was commonplace to play and relax with my family there."
"But I didn't see any towns on my way there-"
“This one’s done!” Huian announced as she pulled a stick upholding it on the ground back away from the fire, not too far but not close enough for it to not burn near the flames. “Ah sorry. You were saying?” Huian laid her full attention back on her after leaning back to sit on her knees upon that brightly colored mat.
Viper waved it off with her tail, they’d just met and there was no need to pry further into people’s lives that she had just met. “Nevermind. I’m glad the potatoes are coming along alright.”
Huian continued to look at her pleased smile before those brown eyes went back to the backs of Huan who had the shovel as Chuntao and Chunhua used their paws to push large piles aside.
It was messy yet organized at the same time somehow.
‘The way they work together…it seems fun.’ The thought slipped through the cracks of her mind as she tried to enjoy this peaceful quiet and yet…
The way Chuntao so casually held Chunhua’s paws and blew warmth upon them so softly… Her blue eyes couldn’t tear themselves away from the unique actions of this friendship of it all.
“You’re curious about it. Aren’t you?”
Blue eyes darted themselves to the left and back to the antelope by her side who was moving yet another potato away from the fire.
She allowed her eyelid to lower, not closing them as she tasted the air for a split second before answering the other woman. “Maybe intrigued would be a better word. I didn’t expect all of this when we left the palace this morning.” She paused before adding. “It’s refreshing.”
“Isn’t it?” Huian agreed in her own casual way as she stoked the fire, the crackling of wood sounded out as the sound of the shovel continued on.
Untouched snow is being thrown aside.
“This is a place where regrets die you know?” And Viper could only catch a glimpse of those eyes reflecting the flames surrounded by endless white. “So, if you want to say something, say it now.”
“Huan said regrets fade away…not die.” Viper decided to play along to wherever this conversation led her, Huian was an eccentric sort so it was only right that she’d beat around the bush until she got an answer that satisfied her curiosity.
“Same thing if you think about it. When things fade, they lose their color. By all means…” The white silk touched against the black side of the antelope's face. “Dead. is that how you want things to end?”
“Of course not.” Viper couldn’t help but answer Huian’s question. The thought of things fading and dying brought up thoughts of the ironwood trees. Tigress’ paws… “But it’s not my place to…” Now, that she thought about it, it was a tad bit too late to say it wasn’t her place to pry when she already did out of curiosity searching for something solid to hold onto. “I’m guessing this is your way of saying you’ll indulge my questions?”
Huian started giggling. “I knew you would catch on quickly. Honestly, from one older sister to another, it was obvious how much you hold back.”
“So, I’ve learned two new things about you today.” Viper’s sight only moved away from the antelope at the sound of a door opening, they’d gotten inside the clubhouse it seemed. “But even if it’s tempting to learn more about Chunhua from you all, it feels bittersweet.” She sourly admitted as that grin disappeared.
“It tastes that way because you don’t know how to be selfish. Mhmmm.” Another potato finished and moved. “I should have brought tea…”
“Being selfish is against the very code I fight for.”
“And yet, what you desire is right beside you but you can’t even take hold of it. And neither can she.” Huian started blowing on a potato, testing if she could eat one now whether it was for herself or to gauge if they all had to wait longer to eat she would never know in the end. “You're beside one another at the same pond reaching for a reflection.”
“Huian! I need-” Before she could even react small steps of hooves running through snow made them both turn their heads in Chuntao’s direction.
“Waxed paper? It’s in my bag,” Huain immediately replied as if she already knew what the little group needed. “be careful not to jostle it too much.”
Chuntao merely nodded and Viper couldn’t help but reach in the bag for the young woman and pulled out the wax paper for her with a smile. “There you go, I hope no snow ruined your equipment in there.”
“Thank you!!” Chuntao shook her head to the point her little coat and sleeves whipped around with her movements. “No, only a little got inside but now it’s just a little ice puddle and I got to crack it before Huan asked me to fetch the wax paper to cover the small cut. Oh actually let me hurry up and give this back! Thank you again Master Viper, Huian!”
“You’re welcome.”
“No problem!” Huian said with her long white sleeve covering her mouth as she chewed away at the hot potato.
She leaned forward to watch Chuntao hold up the roll of wax paper to Chunhua before speaking up again. “You seem to be ready for anything, items, answers, and all.” She couldn’t bring herself to be shocked when the antelope merely laughed in that funny way of hers, stick wrapped around those white and black sleeves “As if you’re speaking from experience.”
“Maybe who knows? I’ve experienced many things in my long life.” Huian continued to nibble and blow on her potato as the sounds of the trio in the back grew louder. “But today isn’t meant for me.”
Viper mulled over her words finding it rather fun and engaging to go in circles, it reminded her of Shifu when they had first met. “How do you know it isn’t? Are you holding back too? Can you hand me one of those?” She shifted atop the backpack before pulling her collar closer to herself. “It should warm me up enough for the day..”
“Let me pick the one I moved away from earlier…It’s just a feeling.” Huian reached forward, her long sleeves grazing the snow as she plucked a stick for her. “As for if I’m holding back or not. It doesn’t help you now does it?”
Viper wrapped her tail around the stick, unsurprisingly it was warm to the touch as the steam escaped from the potato. “No, no. I suppose it doesn’t…”
“She wants to be close to you aswell,” Huian admitted. “It’s her goal here.”
Viper found that hard to believe. “Why would she dream about being close to me when she has all of you?” She blew softly on the potato, no longer looking at Huian and letting the noises in the background be. “I have my role on the field as you have yours here.”
“Hmm. You’d think someone with your background would know not to push themselves in a box.”
There were alot of happy exciting sounds in the background as she took her first bite into the hot potato, that alone warmed her body up more than her coverings could alone. She heard something akin to ‘And that’s how it’s done!’ from Huan most likely. “Because some roles have to be filled in life.”
That was a good thing, they all sounded happy. She was happy for them.
Blue eyes wandered away from the next words Huian said and yet they still settled deeply in her mind. “Why not escape that role for a bit then, that's what I do when I come here.”
Huan was having a hard time closing that door with some of the leftover snow in the way. Chuntao ended up pushing it shut.
“Escape? I...I’m fine with the way things are.” Because if things stayed as they were, she could cherish that smile on Chunhua’s face even if it was never directed her way.
“Then why aren’t you smiling?”
She didn’t answer Huian as the others all gathered around the small fire with them, speaking about what they’d been doing over their winter break as they warmed themselves up with food and tight-knit closeness you could only witness in a team environment.
Huian leaned toward her side when all attention was directed towards Chuntao telling them all about the fact her big brother would soon be opening his new candy shop next year.
“Hang in there, Viper.”
The one time her title was not used was the moment she could not truly enjoy it.
‘If I’m in low spirits then I’ll bring everyone down so I should smile! I want to smile and yet…’
~
This weakness in my heart is something only I know.
~
Viper watched out of the side of her eye as Chunhua hugged Huan goodbye, as Huian and Chuntao walked off together hand in sleeve.
There was no hesitation between the snow leopard and tiger, merely a recognition of one another, a clean transition of arms wrapping around one another and tightening in that moment as small clouds of mist blew from the both of them to show they were truly alive.
Chunhua was the first to move away, still within arm's length. “Thank you for supporting me.”
Huan’s smile was simply dazzling as she focused on Chunhua. “You know I always will! Whether it be expressing yourself by any means, drawing or dancing…”
Blue eyes watched that grey paw hold the back of Tigress’ cloak tightly.
“As long as it makes you happy. I will be too.” Huan was the one to fully separate and with a pat on the shoulder and a small sound of joy did she give her friend a wave of farewell with her upper body. “Now, go head home and stay warm, okay?”
‘She doesn’t need her board with them.’
Viper didn’t quite catch the rest of their farewells as she gave Huan her own with a practiced smile she’d worn for decades. It was the only way to get through all of this.
‘This is just the way my life is.’
Soon all three small groups separated their ways and they were the only two, going back down this long blank path, the only constant was the paths made by Tigress who further pushed aside the snow of the previous night to the side by the others. It was peacefully quiet.
‘I thought I accepted that long ago…’
“Did you really want to learn how to dance?” Viper asked as they passed that slope, instead of down they were heading upward.
Chunhua merely nodded, the motion shifting her more than she’d anticipated. She lifted up one of her boards as they made it to the top, it was an expression of happiness yet the eyes were closed. “Yes, at first it wasn’t meant just for me but to reach everyone else. But…”
“You should do things because you want to, sweetie.” And she meant every word, her tail curling closer to her own cloak and the warmth of the young tiger’s body. It was as close as they could get. “I could teach you, although it may not be as fun as what Monkey and Mantis provided you.”
They stopped in the middle of the wonderland.
“Why wouldn’t it be?” Chunhua lowered her board as she looked toward her for answers.
“I-” Viper found herself looking away, there was nothing to look at that they hadn’t seen before. It was all the same. “I don’t think I could come up with a song like that or just do something so…spontaneous…”
‘I’d just slow you down.’ She shivered as the thought crossed her mind.
“Ah, let me keep moving.” Her friend without much thought said as they passed one of the dragon statues. “I think you could,” Chunhua added slowly as if she didn’t consider her words before she spoke. “Your ribbon dances are always so fluid even when you use similar techniques in a fight it never seems stiff or improvised. Something I’ve yet to fully master myself.”
The clatter of wood sounded as they passed another dragon statue.
Despite the fact she saw her very breath personified into the world in mist, she felt her breath taken away by the comment. “Thank you. I feel your movements are fluid enough in your style. Maybe you just don’t notice it? Sometimes I don’t consider how the battlefield feels to me.”
“How does it feel to you?”
“Hmm? Well…” She didn’t hesitate moreso thought about the question so she didn’t blurt out anything strange or confusing. Even so, there was only one way she could describe the notion.
The crunch of snow underfoot lowered in volume.
“The stage is the only way I could describe it, even without eyes on me. I know I
have
to give each and every movement a meaningful memory for the audience and a lesson for the next time for myself. Considering I can’t build up muscle as the rest of you can.”
The taste of crisp pine filled her senses.
“So, it’s your own form of training for your role?”
Viper nodded as she held tight to the warm feeling blooming from her heart at the fact they could understand one another on this topic even if it was the usual, it was better than nothing. “Yes, you could word it that way. I can’t lie that some of it are improvised at times, too many things can occur on a battlefield much like a play. A costume could tear, you could miss a step, or stumble over a line. It’s up to me, to cover for any weak openings.”
‘Even if you don’t need me anymore.’
The tiger master made a small sound as if to make sure she knew she’d been heard. Viper decided to let the silence glide by them for a moment, there was no need to demand constant chit-chat.
‘I have to be grateful for what I have. I could have nothing. No one by my side.’
They passed by the gates of the temple shrine only catching a glance from Grandpa Gen as he wiped the snow off of the large stone replica as he waved them off with good tidings on their trip back home.
A branch broke from the sheer weight of snow it was carrying.
“I wish I could switch roles so seamlessly.”
“Hmm?” Viper lifted her head, catching herself and lowering her body closer to Chunhua’s shoulders.
“I want to dance so that I can change my role,” Chunhua spoke up again, the clatter of her boards and the sound of snow crunching beneath her feet becoming more prominent in her ears. “As he said I could. If even you can do it maybe I can aswell.”
There was a maybe not unsaid. She could feel it.
“Who is he?”
Chunhua stopped again, in front of the dragon statue and they both looked toward its head. Once again covered in snow most likely from the tree’s branches no longer being able to hold the weight of the cold powder this early in winter.
“He was The Great Liang.”
Her journey back to the palace takes her inbetween many towns, filled to the brim with different smells, lights, noises, and music.
As per usual the feline stays above away from prying or gawking eyes of her visage. She's learned over time that her kinds are a rarity and felines are regarded as sneaky and deceptive.
Clack clack clack!
The tiger's ears shoot up at the clacking sound, stopping her next jump across a building.
Strings of instruments are strung and begin to play a fast melody. Winding through the air and pulling the attention of all who could hear it near!
“People's life is determined by no reasons~” A woman’s voice rides along the coattails of the erhu fast pace, the instrument almost seemed to lag behind her beautiful voice. “Who can change it even by a little? I am rich while she is poor. She is hungry and cold while I am spoiled…”
Tigress turns her head at that, walking carefully upon the roof tiles as she looked into the distance as the claps of people and clacks of instruments blend together with long notes of musical tales.
There, a stage was set. Atop its center is a sea of artful red mixed with hues of gold and blue to create a background of architecture that could rival the Jade Palace’s grand entrance. She tilted her head taking in what she could sparsely tell or call the designs beside the grand red columns lining the back of the stage.
The background dancers moved in sync without blinking in their long, extravagantly detailed outfits, their flags adorning their backs catching her attention as the tale was sung more. “Give her one of my coral jewelries.” Although the woman’s voice continues to chime and flow along, she’s left flustered about what to focus on as they all stand still, standing proudly in the shadows of the stars of the stage. “Help her settle down and live a nice life.”
They move with wide gestures, some even jump wildly as drums are hit by their users.
The young tiger hops to a building that is closer to the stage, she passes over and gets a glance at a balcony full of people enamored with the extravagant performance. As cheers fill the small area of the town, she can see a slim woman, a gazelle, her horns adorned in a bright beautiful blue headdress, accessories of some sort dangling from her horns mixing pure white beads with the light blue and red that covered her body and head. She moved with a grace that Tigress knew was hard-earned as she twirled what looks to be a staff along with the music. Unblinking as she finished her story with a lovely stretch of tones to her words.
“I hurry and whisper to the Meixiang,” Now close enough to see the main actress, she notes the slow yet calculated movements, a hoof comes up to her face as the headdress sparkles in the natural light of day. As she gestures and looks down towards the audience the background dancers follow as if they were puppets in shows she’d seen as a cub.
“Don't tell her my name.”
The young tiger found herself at the very edge of the building, elbows upon her lower legs as her paws cupped her face, the show dazzling and enrapturing her entirely. The thoughts of heading home were long gone to the back of her mind as the acrobatics made themselves known!
Her amber eyes followed the wide and expansive movements of their bodies, and their voices varied in ways she'd never heard before high to robust and so much more!
It was a whirlpool of emotions upon a stage!
And then a loud stomp upon the wooden stage caught everyone's surprise. Many in the area gasped at the newcomer, startled, they were large and covered in a lavish yellow outfit. But even from afar, she could see the red and green laced around the outfit. This man had the feeling of a general behind him!
”This letter comes at just the right time~” A male voice sings out, accenting his words along with the very beat of the music as if they are both speaking out into the sky. The older man points upward with one finger and spreads his arms wide as he speaks of victory in his name! “The god helps me, Zhong Huang, to win this battle! Standing at the gate of the army base, I shout out loud:
All young men listen to the details!
” He waves with his right gesturing to all for his attention!
"He's..." Tigress took a closer look at the large warrior almost tipping over the edge of the roof as she desperately looked beyond all the intricacies of the costumes design for what lay underneath. "A feline." There was no mistaking it from his long orange, white and black tail and large orange paws. His face and head were covered completely by his red headdress, the flag-like structures stayed steady on his back even as he moved. His gruff voice did not go unnoticed by her. And the way his face was covered in black and white hiding his true features.
“On the first beat of the drum, cook dinner,” One finger was lifted as the drums followed his count! Before he brought his hands back to his person, it was somehow slow and fast at the same time in terms of progression. “On the second beat, wear your arms!” The general pointed two fingers before flexing to show off the glittering gold designs of fabricated armor.
“On the third, hold your swords!” His arms circled as fluidly as Oogway would during Tai chi, the motion was accented by how organically the fabric moved with his large body. “On the fourth beat, come out to the battlefield!” The instruments followed his tone almost blending with it to match as he moved his right foot back for the first time and branded a move similar to her own readying stance before a fight. It was cleanly done.
He moved his head forward confidently as he stood proud before the audience sounding out his final order the music all but tuned out to the sound of his voice regarding the words in his unique intone. “Everyone that rushes forth will be awarded! If you disobey my orders, you will be sentenced to death!” He took his long mustache into his paws, stroking the long white hairs connected to his face and allowing it to flow as if it was a legendary cape as he snapped his hand forward and upward sharply! “Tell the three armies my orders!” His head rolled in a small circle as he finally allowed the music to speak for him, his silence telling in the scene as he looked forward unblinking and unfazed by the audience far beyond them. That gaze only let her mind wander to the battlefield the character dreamed of.
“By tomorrow, three-quarters past noon,” He reached upward again, and only now did the young tiger notice the audience was hushed by his quaver in each word, the intense emotion in each part of it reaching the ends of the town as slowly but surely his body shook with the intensity of concentration of holding such a note out into the world!
He stopped at the string of an unknown instrument, stilling into a proud position of a soldier.
“
I will succeed!
” Before the final belt of his success was made clear to all, the music’s tone and his own voice skipped around one another making a truly memorable scene no one could forget as his body moved in small circles before the dancers in the back joined in his chorus together and the applause started up again, cheers from high and low surrounded her as the end of the play neared its end.
"He's like me."
~
When the show had ended and the people dispersed to wherever they were needed. It left the stage area, feeling empty almost dead compared to how lively it was a mere hour ago. Tigress stood in the middle of that dead silence, after much debate she had come down from the safety of the rooftops to view this place up close. Amber eyes stared up at that now empty stage that once housed brilliant stars that brought tales and characters bigger than life into their world.
She could remember the performance clearly even if she couldn't understand it fully, the noise surrounding her had prevented her from hearing everything clearly. She looked down to find a stray flyer and leaned down to pick it up. It was a shame...
"Hey, kid."
Her head swiveled to the right at the voice, keeping her posture tight and steady. Her fist curled upon itself. She shouldn't have let herself get distracted, the young fighter chided herself knowing her master would disapprove of such behavior.
Two sets of shining eyes met in the evening glow.
"What are ya doing here?" She took a glance at the older feline, noting he was also a tiger in a plain blue hanfu. He was dark orange with black stripes such as herself. He tilted his head raising his brow at her.
"I..." Her eyes moved to his paws noting the similarities to the actor she'd seen earlier. "I enjoyed the show." Was all she could say. Outside of curiosity, she had no idea why she was here. There was no way someone like her could act or perform in such an expressive way...
The older tiger smiled at her and took slow steps toward her. "Well, I'm glad you did. It's nice to hear I did well once in a while."
Tigress hadn't met many felines in her short life so far, so it was surprising to see how tall he was up close compared to her. Still, she stood strong despite the fact she had to look up to see his eyes!
"It's really nice up there." Her ear flickered at that small comment, he whispered it so lightly. She wondered if he hadn't meant to voice it out loud.
"It looked nice. Fun." Tigress nodded as the two felines looked upon the empty stage, it still held the set pieces of today’s stage even if the lack of lanterns hid their details in the shadows, they still looked beautiful, as the sun continued to set on them.
As if it was a curtain on their time.
She turned her head towards the older tiger noting how nostalgic he looked towards the stage. In a similar manner to his own character earlier. Far away from the rest of them all. "Why did they cover your face in such colors?" The question had been there but she even surprised herself by asking it aloud.
The tiger hummed before looking down at her with those yellow eyes of his. He waggled his finger her way with a laugh as soft as the wind. "It's Theater makeup. And in part masks." He rolled his paw while explaining before snapping his claws. "How about I make a mask for you?"
"I don't have any money, sir."
He snorted almost stopping himself from laughing until he relented. "Aha. Straight to the point. I like that." He waggled his finger at her again and continued to laugh without a care in the world. "No charge. It’s my last show so I'd love to do something nice for my finale!"
The older tiger hadn't taken her far, there was a small table near the left of the stage and he reached for a box under it, pulling a blank mask and a box of paints and ink brushes out.
"It’s been so long since I've painted one of these. Now," He pointed the dry brush at her person and she moved her head in confusion. "You tell me about your character and I'll paint the colors they fit."
"My...character?" The young tiger took a step forward towards the table looking down at the simple white mask yet its design made her think of a demon. "Myself."
"Yup and you get The Great Liang to paint out your life for you! Isn’t that a nice treat!" Liang, she now realized she never asked for his name, chuckled again as he organized the paints to his liking. His free hand came up as if he was rallying an audience. She couldn’t help but compare them to the mannerisms he displayed on the stage. "Give us a smile and start."
He urged her and yet she stood as she always did. "I can't smile." She admitted to Liang while she looked down upon the rather simple mask he was about to add color to.
"Then tell me what you can do."
"I train to fight. I break things. I-"
"Am complicated it seems. Like my character." She watched his paws move expertly as he dabbled his brush in the green color. "Green signifies violence and a lack of self-control." The brows had been filled in with it. "Tell me. What do you fight for?"
"My master and the people he's training me to protect and...my team." She didn't have to hesitate in her beginning answer but the Furious five as a whole were still new but she knew she would protect them.
No matter the cost.
"Black and red accompany you then. Loyalty, integrity, and fierceness all fit you well." Liang was careful with his strokes as he painted out the eyes, and added color around it. "You seem to have the makings of a Xiao Sheng. Although I think you'd work as a Wu Dan aswell."
Tigress was confused by those suggestions, not by just the names but the mere notion she could fit into such extravagant roles. "But that's not my role in this world."
"Then what is? Tell me who you are and what your role is." He asked without even looking up at her as he continued to paint. She noted how he was adding silver and white to it.
"I am Tigress." She began, not fully sure why she was indulging all of this but it felt nice to talk to another tiger who seemed to understand her problems and relaxed in her presence. "I am feared no matter where I go but I use my strength and body for the Valley of Peace so that they do not have to fear others like me."
"My role is similar. Not as extravagant but similar. I suppose cats like us." He handed her the now completed mask. His tone dipped from the light-heartedness she’d grown used to with him, filling the area with a somber tone that did not suit him at all. "Are doomed to be feared no matter what we do. But Tigress I want you to know. You don't have to play that role forever."
She tilted her head his way as she held onto the mask, wary of the drying paint. "I don't?"
"No. Every role is temporary just like this for me." He gestured widely to the wide open area that was once filled with the applause of bystanders and fans alike and his sights fell on the stage. As if there was no place he’d rather be. "I've played that role for years, I loved it but I know I've kept it because of my stature. Now? I get to move on to something else."
He looked back at her with hope in his sparkling yellow eyes.
"And I hope you do too."
Tigress’s gaze falls down upon the mask in her hold. "What do the silver and white colors mean?"
"Just think of it as a way to call you mysterious almost supernatural in a sense. I hope you can find the answer for yourself. I'm sure it would make a beautiful play."
“After that, for once I felt that maybe one day I could be something more…” Chunhua walked towards the dragon statue and leaned down on her knee to wipe away the snow to reveal its brilliant details to the world, uncovered by the cold snow. “Than what I was. Something people could love forever. Just as much as I loved that dazzling stage.”
Mist clouded the young tiger’s vision.
She slowly turned her head to see her friend had stilled.
“I-Is this why…” Viper softly asked, all of a sudden the warmth in her body was drained as a realization dawned on her once again. “You wear that mask? You want to end things?”
“Yes.” Chunhua didn’t hesitate to answer, the usual resolve and determination she’d known from the young woman beaming at this very moment. “I have to change, this role of Tigress is coming to a close soon.”
“You can’t just tell me the person I’ve known for so long, my friend is simply going away!” Between the cold breeze and the sheer cold dread that surrounded her heart, it was all too much. She snapped her long neck and head towards the other and yet the tiger held no reaction. “I love you just the way you are, you don’t have to change!”
“This is a place where regrets die you know?”
‘Things are fine just as they are. Yes. Smile and tell her that because if things change-’
Viper shook as Chunhua merely patted the most likely icy cold stone under her paws. ‘Her unfeeling paws…’ Viper’s mind reminded her of the worst possible time.
Did she feel any of it?
How far did the damage go?
“I do have to change again or else I’ll be left behind.” Chunhua leaned further against the stone dragon, her head almost touching the long teeth of this old piece of art. “I don’t have the courage to be who I want to be like you. I can’t smile as you do. I’m tired.” And she sounded as if she was exhausted more than she’d heard in a long time.
The young tiger stood up, pieces of snow falling from the ends of her cloak and back to the ground.
“I’m tired of having nothing but my strength and body to give to you all. I want to reach higher.”
“Then stop…” Viper shook her head furiously as she slithered off of Chunhua’s shoulder, away from the warmth and kindness she’d been shown from the one who’d given her a chance to be the friend she wanted to be! “Please stop…”
She hesitated as the cold reality of her words reached the core of her body faster than the snow ever could.
“So, if you want to say something, say it now.”
Viper’s lips trembled before the words left her mouth, there was nothing in this colorless path. She squeezed her eyes shut as she spoke up loudly! “Stop hurting yourself for us. For something you already have. I can’t-I can’t watch you suffer in silence anymore!”
Nothing moved, nothing shifted, and nothing was spoken.
She didn’t want to look up, she didn’t want to see her friend's reaction to her words. She was a coward. She wasn’t strong at all! She just…
Regardless of what she wanted, she knew she had to look up. Viper opened her eyes first to the colorless coat that stained this land, muffled the lush greens of the grass and muted brown of a dirt path beneath it all. “I-”
Hid behind a smile. “We can get through this. Just listen to me and we can work this out together.”
She watched as Tigress took two steps back, the movement jostling her cloak and revealing details of her black hanfu shirt. “No, I’ve heard enough from you.”
“What?”
“Why should I listen to you when all you see is that destructive person from before?” Tigress stood firm in her position, never taking her eyes off of her small form. “Tell me. Master Viper.”
With respect as stained as this land.
‘Smile. Smiles reassure others in distress.’ She told herself over and over again, breathing in and out to avoid another outburst as before. That was unlike her, wasn’t it now? “I don’t understand why you would say such a thing but if you’re upset with me that’s okay as I said before…we can-” Viper found her body weaving to the side before she caught herself. “I can fix this.”
Tigress’ fur bristled and even she could tell how much the young master was holding back, no longer tired but… “You yelled my title in Gongmen in fear of me! You thought I was going to hurt Po didn’t you!?”
Disappointed.
“Chunhua…I’m sorry I was just worried!” Viper slithered closer to her friend attempting to explain herself but so much had been going on that day, tensions were high and they had everything to lose!
Tigress couldn’t stop moving, she shook her head, paws flexing as if she wanted to do something but didn’t know what! So, she stepped back further and further away from Viper.
“You can’t fix me…You can’t fix Tigress. No one can.”
Another step back, another branch falls into the colorless pit never to be seen until spring.
“I thought someone could. I wished someone could…for so long…”
Every now and then she could see Tigress check on her with worry obviously still taking into account that this cold was slowing her down even if she wanted to escape-!
“Then let me help you! Let me take care of you!” Viper pleaded as she brought her tail up to her chest. “Please don’t push me aside, I don’t want you to hurt your paws again for us! I can find another way just…just let me help you out of this destructive order. I just want to be closer to you…That’s all I ever wanted.”
“No.”
What was the point?
“Why? I know I reacted horribly…and I’m sorry but…” Viper stopped herself as Tigress footsteps continued. “I just want my friend, my sister-”
The clatter of wood caught her attention as she shakingly lifted her head filled with tears, staining the colorless world with her emotions.
A blank board looked right back into her blue eyes.
“Tigress was never and will never be worthy of such a title. My role would never permit it.”
In smiling anyway.
Viper was left alone in that colorless world, surrounded by the confines of her role.
“You’re beside one another at the same pond reaching for a reflection.”
“Don’t leave…I don’t want to be alone
again
…”
~
We see the world differently
~
A trail of mist mixes with the grey clouds above as inaudible taps of paws walk across the tiles of a roof.
‘He really wasn’t kidding when he told me the citizens here either don’t notice or care to look up at those walking on their rooftops.’ Mei Ling continued to sigh into the sky as she walked casually below Crane, the mist leaving a trail for only the winds to follow.
It was something she wasn’t used to, but with a place with so few felines in the public eye for so long, it made sense.
The snow leopard allowed her body to lean to the side knowing she would stay upward no matter what to watch the avian above better, with no sun ruining the view she could watch that shadow grow smaller as he flew higher.
“It’s a different freeing feeling…” She had to admit to herself as the end of this house's trail ended, her cloak flapped softly in the cold breeze as she checked if anyone had stepped outside so as to not spook them. Even if she felt free, she knew there was still cause for caution.
Mei Ling merely stepped forward and let her body fall from the rooftop onto an icy cart filled to the brim with snow, so her weight did not shift it as she moved forward and off it.
They were nearing the southern region of the Valley from the eastern section they’d patrolled. From what Crane said they’d pretty much checked every house in the vicinity and the only thing left was to check on the rice fields past the river that separated itself from the Valley unlike any other field here. She’d gone past it on her trip here so it wasn’t anything entirely new and yet…
Mei Ling lowered her head as she walked on, the sound of the river was growing louder and she found there was no need to follow Crane’s silhouette at that moment.
They could be reporting damaged crops to someone all they knew.
Inwardly, she knew it was out of her control, the weather had already been predicted and everyone did all they could to protect and hoard what they had but still… “I want to do more.”
Mei Ling found herself sighing again as she lifted her head up, Crane had lowered himself most likely due to the fact she was walking through more foliage and the possibility of losing sight of one another was high.
“I’ll just pray everything works out.”
Because in the end, sometimes that’s all you could do.
Soon, nothing surrounded her besides the dense forest area as she neared the first bridge to the subsection of land that surrounded this confluence.
The sounds of the river soothed her thoughts and worries washing them away with each small splash of ice falling into its grasp and the lull of the water's movement despite the ice covering it.
Mei Ling found her eyes drawn to the expanse of water, rocks covered in snow to the point some of it fell into the water, and sticks jutting from the water were also powdered which made her wonder how the snow stayed so still above such a thin surface, and the trees were covered in them so thoroughly, they almost looked frozen.
Tap.
Her ear flickered at that small sound, she stayed calm despite thoughts of reprimanding herself for letting her guard down so easily. She slowly turned her head to the left, the sound of water so close it almost drowned out the sound of footsteps and small branches being snapped.
She saw nothing but white until a form covered in a light sheet of snow came from an uncharted path from the south.
She turned her body fully when she saw familiar orange through all the white foliage. “Chunhua!” Mei Ling didn’t hesitate to call out to the Master while jogging toward the young tiger considering this was far off the path they were intended to cover.
But as she neared closer she noticed someone was missing.
When she stood before Chunhua, all she saw was a blank board, the moisture of the area collecting on its surface hiding away her face, yet she could see the way her ears were positioned downward, tail dragging behind.
And yet despite everything. Chunhua gripped that board tightly as she relayed her request. “Please check on Viper…I didn’t mean for this to happen.”
Mei Ling took one step back preparing to turn around. “Alright, I’ll be back.”
Mei Ling wasn’t surprised when she heard Crane land not too far from the bridge, he always had an eye for the people who fell behind. She couldn’t help but smile as he stretched and tilted his head to check on Chunhua first and foremost. “Where’s Viper? Did something happen?”
“Nothing serious.” Mei Ling reassured her friend with a wave of her paw and a grin. “They got separated while patrolling is all. Do you mind looking for Viper? Chunhua and I can finish this last part up.”
There was a pause between them mostly on Crane’s end as he thought about that plan, he opened his beak before closing it. Before deciding to go along with her plan. He must have approved of its efficiency. “And you’ll head straight back to the Palace right?”
“Right! Maybe with a snack stop on the way as the Dragon Warrior would say!”
Crane turned away as he tilted his hat forward with a soft chuckle, shadowing his features before he took off into the sky with one last word. “Tell Chu she can come talk to me if she needs to…”
She could almost feel his pointed stare towards his teammate as if gauging whether or not to leave things as they were but he was needed elsewhere.
So, Mei watched Crane fly to the south.
“I’m sorry,” Was all she could offer to the traces of wind that died down behind his great wing span, she wanted to watch him fly further and further away but she was needed elsewhere. “I’m so very sorry.” She repeated as she walked away from the bridge and onto the cold and familiar path towards a blank canvas. “It must hurt, to be all alone. Hiding. Nothing ever works that way for long…”
When Mei Ling returned to that spot Chunhua once stood in, at some point the young tiger had curled herself up halfway, the blank board staying front and center.
The snow leopard slowly moved her paw forward to pat Chunhua’s head after leaning down too close to Chunhua’s head, pushing away any small crystals of snow from her soft fur. She was thankful her friend didn’t flinch or push her touch away.
“I thought she was different…”
A single drop of water that did not come from the board fell to the wayside.
“You don’t have to say anything.” Mei Ling spoke up softly allowing the river to lull them both to a better place.
Their foreheads touched as she continued to pet Chunhua on the head, feeling more than seeing the calm demeanor leaking through the both of them.
“I understand. I can see the world that no one else around you can.” She wasn’t sure when or how but they had ended up closer but she didn’t mind. In the beginning, this was what she wanted.
“How about we go on an adventure? Just you and me.”
~
If I get separated from you, I won’t be able to dance anymore
Look, the strings are about to fray apart
My heart is about to break…
Notes:
Hello, once again reader! Did you enjoy this chapter?
I'll admit I was looking forward to getting to this part more than any other. It held alot of concepts I wanted to describe for so long and truth be told was why this took me so long to make since I wanted this idea to be perfect, even though I know it isn't completely perfect I'm still proud of it.
From my descriptions of opera to the wackiness of the cuju club and the fight between Tigress and Viper to the beginning of what I've been hinting at with Mei Ling.
It all starts here and I do hope you enjoyed it as much as I enjoyed taking my time making it.
And let me thank my beta reader Zoe again, really I should just do that every chapter with how much she's helped me! Love you~ ♡
Not a great segway to fun facts and links but hey we have alot to go over here!!:
- First, let's start with the nickname Chuntao used towards our Chu here. Xiao was mostly as I saw used for a person with the same name think Little Sam and Big Sam sort of deal. Da is actually for big you expected a little nickname for Mantis, didn't you? And if you wanna see more nicknames as usual I got you with a source right here: https://www.fluentu.com/blog/chinese/chinese-terms-of-endearment/
If I got anything incorrect or misused a term please don't hesitate to tell me!
- Next for the inspiration for Miss Huian! Her hanfu dress was a blast to design because I lightly based her sleeves on my favorite character Koume Shirasaka, to no one's surprise she is an idol too. I wanted to utilize the flowy feeling alot of hanfu's have be they costume or otherwise and use it for a ghostly gimmick cause it's quite cute in my opinion.
Side note: I was tempted to add red splatters on it for a horror theme but decided not to.
- Now to what you've been waiting for I'm sure you are curious about all those phrases I used for the Chinese opera section and do not worry I have you covered!! We'll start with the play I used for this because they deserve credit! The play is called:
"The Thirteen Wonders of Tongguang - Excerpts from Peking Opera" it's English subbed btw because yours truly cannot speak Chinese yet. Highly recommend you watch it though, it's a delight I keep coming back to!
Link: https://youtu.be/wzBDB-u1pRg
- Next is the roles name I sort of threw at you but I wanted to respect the roles' specific names and give context near the end because they are all wonderful roles to the eyes once you see them in motion, it defines a character so well.
Anyways here's the link if you're interested in each role Liang brought up: https://www.chinahighlights.com/travelguide/beijing-opera/roles.htm
- The masks are up next and I'll admit, til someone did the art of my Ti's mask did I realize how weirdly shaped an anthro tiger's opera mask would be. The luck of being a writer I suppose. So, I went for a mix of makeup and a Mask for this performance. But in this link you can see the mask I based the one Liang made for Tigress here: https://chinamarketadvisor.com/chinese-traditional-masks-types-history-meaning/
- This flows in tandem with the color meanings which Liang helpfully explained to us all and you're about to see a very familiar link if you know me: https://www.nationsonline.org/oneworld/Chinese_Customs/colours.htm
- Alright we're almost done!! I just have two more things to talk about I swear!
We have to talk about our Great Liang's name and its meaning considering he's the star of this show!
Liang means clear and bright!
- Last was a little geographical word I found while trying to describe the valley's landscape. I probably did too much so sorry but the map is just so pretty!
If you were wondering what a "Confluence" is, it's where two or more flowing bodies of water join to form a single channel of water. Interesting isn't it?
Alright. I believe that is indeed everything I have to share, show and tell you about this chapter so once again. Thank you for reading all the way to the end.
I'll see you next week! (^_-)≡★
Next time in chapter 13 " Time went on, with me unable to laugh"
“Shifu’s roped in another sucker it seems.”
‘Smile.’
“It’s hot…”
“She seems to have a habit of doing that.”
“I was really looking forward to ordering this famous soup.”
Chapter 13: Time went on, with me unable to laugh
Summary:
I want to laugh again with you.
This week's color is... EGGPLANT!! Yes, you heard that right, that purple plant is also considered a color with meaning!!
Since purple is quite rare in nature, colors such as eggplant are typically considered bold and strong. Because of its rarity, the eggplant color from the purple family may also be associated with wealth and mystery, often of intriguing individuals. Eggplant is also linked with royalty.
Source: https://marketingaccesspass.com/what-color-is-eggplant-about-eggplant-color/
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Time is on the verge of standing still.
It was a time unlike any other in her life.
For the first time, she’d truly found another family, a set of friends who always had her back; it seemed to all be too good to be true.
And yet everything wasn’t rosy.
It had all really started on their way to their first tournament near the Qingyang Palace in Chengdu. It was their first major debut in the eyes of other kung fu masters outside of their small valley, this was a city that intertwined many different aspects and cultures of China. This was where you got eyes on yourself for the first time, to show what your Master prepared you for!
To show what you could bring to the already wide table of Kung fu!
They passed by the extravagant Anshun bridge, watching as its bright colors and lanterns littered its exterior and reflected off the surface of the river as the shouts and cheers of people eating and drinking the evening away sounded out in the darkening sky. It almost reminded her of a blurry rainbow in the way the arches shaped the reflection of it all as if it was a mirror more than constantly shifting water reflecting it all.
Viper’s head lifted up higher as she took in the sights of this city, it’d grown alot since the flood she’d read of in scrolls. “That must be the rebuilt bridge…”
“Master Viper, keep up,” Shifu ordered from the front of their small group as the droves of people grew in number across the bridge they were crossing.
“Yes-Yes Master Shifu!”
The furious five and their Master walked down many small pathways filled to the brim with all sorts of different lights and narrow pathways. They had never been to this city, only Shifu had on previous occasions with his past student. No part of the city felt as if it was truly apart of the same place each path had its own distinct color and theme as if everyone claimed a small section of the city to themselves.
They passed by shops with black stone surrounding all of their feet as the red lanterns and decorations caught the eyes of bystanders to stop without notice. And when they exited that street with a sharp turn following Shifu who kept his hands in his long sleeves as he walked with haste did it feel as if they stepped back into time, the modernity of the previous pathway melted away for a more traditional street they were all used to.
They were all enjoying sightseeing as they walked by, some of them even wandering towards outside displays before Shifu caught on to their wandering minds.
“Here is where we will diverge,” Shifu announced as they all stopped at a small section of the street in front of a variety of buildings. “I will be in the Master’s quarters for the night so I won’t be able to see you until morning. If you need any assistance, speak with the staff of the inn. They’ve handled large tournaments such as this for decades they will know how to help you.”
“Yes, Master!” They all bowed respectfully toward the older red panda before they watched him walk down the small path between the buildings, entering past a tall willow tree with other older men and women whom they assumed were Masters too.
“We’re finally free of him!” Monkey cheered, not too loud though even he knew they were close enough for Shifu to overhear! “Let’s go look around-!”
“Nope.” Crane walked right past the simian down the same path without hesitation, even Mantis sat comfortably on the avian's straw hat. “We’ve got to get up early tomorrow for the first round. There’s no time to fool around at night.”
“Aww c’mon!! I wanna look around!”
Viper laughed at the exchange, she felt torn because she also wanted to look around at the sights just a tad bit longer with everyone but she knew their responsibilities came first. She was about to follow right along with everyone else until she noticed someone was missing.
“Tigress?”
The young tiger has turned around towards the shop across from the inn, a row of masks hanging from the side of the exterior all the way inside where it looked as if they were taking each and every inch of the store's walls over. Some of the masks looked downright beautiful in her eyes but as they wandered some of them had rather scary or straight-up grotesque expressions that could only befit a monster in a play.
“It’s interesting how many expressions exist, isn’t it?” Viper asked quietly as people passed them by to make light conversation between them. Maybe Tigress was curious about how they were made or she just saw an expression that made her pause. ‘It would be nice to hear about regardless…’
“It is.”
Her expression did not change, she remembered a time when she smiled freely and without thought. She remembered viewing that small glimpse of hope on their journey back to the Jade palace a few years ago. And even now…
As soon as they entered the inn and decided to head into the built-in eating area for students and young masters alike it went dead silent as everyone stared at them.
Until one macaque spoke up, swirling his drink as he leaned back in his seat with his crew. “Who are you guys?”
Tigress took a step forward and bowed. “We’re the Furious five from the Jade Palace, it's an honor to meet you all.”
Tigress’ expression did not change as one of the patrons threw noodles at her, leaving trails of broth and strings of noodles alongside her shoulder and head as more and more people laughed at them. Despite that, Tigress straightened her back and merely stood her ground.
Tigress did not shake in fear of conflict as she did. This wasn’t meant to happen here of all places-!
The others flinched at the sudden outcry and all eyes lay on Tigress’ back, waiting for her order on what to do but even she could tell Mantis and Monkey were close to their limit on how much disrespect they could take much less watch her take.
The macaque pointed and laughed to the point his drink spilled all over the floor randomly. “Haha! Who would have thought the Jade palace would send new cronies after so long!??”
The other tables soon joined in, they all shared the same mirth at her answer. “They all look like runts to me! That geezer must have been desperate!!”
A sheep from the back called out in the back tables as his friends laughed around them and threw even more food their way not just at their leader. “Hey, kid tell us why you’d even bother coming here!? I gotta hear this!”
Tigress only wiped away a few remnants of crumbs and stray food off her shoulder before answering honestly. “We are here to partake in this tournament so that we may test and improve ourselves to one day earn the dragon scroll.”
A plate shattered to pieces in front of the young tiger at the mention of the dragon scroll! The tiger still did not move.
The roaring laughter somehow grew louder to the point others were all but slamming their fists on tables and crying tears at Tigress’ words.
"You dumb kids think you're gonna prove something today?” The macaque slapped his knee slouching to the point he needed to lean his head on his hand before he glared directly at the young tiger for not looking away much less wavering under his harsh words. “After one of your own tarnished the house of Kung fu's honor
ten years ago
!!! Bwahahaha!! I fought that lost cause, you’re no different!"
“Shifu’s roped in another sucker it seems.” A Rhino commented beside the simian.
“Alright, I’ve had enough of your jokes!!” Mantis yelled loudly as he hopped from Crane’s hat to Tigress’ shoulder!
Monkey stepped up beside her, lowering his body to get into a stance they all knew well for his developing style. “Yeah, I’m the only comedian around here! And I have to say you guys
stink
. It’d be best if you retired old man!”
“What.” The macaque lowered himself off of his chair, causing the gold chains around his neck to jingle around his orange hanfu shirt. “Did you just call me?” He tilted his head roughly as he walked toward the little group. “
Boy
.”
“Did I stutter?” Viper watched from the side as Monkey glared daggers into the macaque’s blue eyes. “
Old man
. Or has your hearing gone out? Heh!”
The macaque looked as if he was going to hit Monkey right then and there before he leaned back on his heels, his wrist going in circles with what little was left sloshing in his cup, his free hand stroking the long fur upon his chin as he closed his mouth.
He flung his drink at Tigress and walked away as if he’d just dumped it at the side of the road.
“Tigress!!” Monkey all but lost his composure and balance for his stance when he turned to check on his now-soaked friend who merely stood there. “Why I outta-!!”
Before Monkey could even think of taking a step, Tigress spoke up. “Stand down.”
“What!!??”
“Don’t fight them.” Tigress just stood there and let the liquid and food these people had all thrown at her drip and fall off her person, she did not shake with barely restrained fury nor did her paws ball into fists. Tigress stood as she would in the training hall and did not falter. “Stand down.”
Viper looked between all her teammates with a sense of dread, she didn’t want these people to merely get away with humiliating their friend so blatantly but also, they could get into alot of trouble if they started a fight after they just got here. She could tell Crane felt the same even though people had whispered not to throw anything at him because of rumors that he could control the wind. And Mantis stood down, ever loyal to Tigress’ orders.
But what would she do?
Before she could even speak up, Tigress already turned around and walked past Monkey, Crane, and then herself with Mantis still on her shoulder back towards their rooms. And they followed even if Monkey glared back reluctantly at everyone in that place.
“You’re better off leaving those kinds of childish dreams behind before you end up just like Shifu’s son.”
Was the last thing she heard before the door to the eating area closed.
Nothing, she supposed.
“I…washed your vest.”
Tigress grunted in affirmation while taking the vest from her tail before slipping it back on. “Thank you, Master Viper.”
Viper smiled softly as Tigress continued to dry her head off with a towel as she sat at the small table with them all in their room. They did end up ordering dinner. “It’s the least I can do considering I wasn’t much help down there.”
“You did the right thing by not speaking up.” Tigress picked up her chopsticks to pluck a cube of tofu for herself after replying to her.
Viper couldn’t help but feel there was more she could have done but the way older masters stopped them quite a few times on the way back to recruit her because ‘She could do so much better than the Jade Palace’ didn’t uplift anyone’s spirits. She stared out into the open window, into the sea of lights scattered across the city and the stars illuminating them further as her friends ate away in the background.
Monkey scoffed as he ate, and loudly placed his bowl of noodles on the table. “Why’d you do it!?”
“Monkey,” Crane said with a tone of warning as he too sat his cup down, preparing for a disagreement to erupt between them at any given moment.
Monkey shook his head as he leaned his elbow on the table “No, I wanna know why our leader let us be laughing stocks at our first tourney!” He stared straight at Tigress and she looked back at him, she didn’t even blink when he pointed his finger at her. His brow creased to clearly show his frustration. “Now, everyone’s going to think your some kind of pacifist they can walk all over!”
“....That’s fine by me.”
“It’s pretty obvious why she didn’t fight back,” Crane interjected as his talons tapped against the wooden floor. “Their minds were already made up…”
Viper decided not to mince words and just say what needed to be said to calm down their friend. She knew he was a comedian who’d been on the stage but this was a completely different world. “If we fought them there we wouldn't be able to fight them in the tournament. Our goodwill isn't at its highest here.”
“Says the one with the most goodwill out of all of us here.” Mantis finally commented after he had gotten done with his own bowl of hotpot. “Much as I hate to agree with the two peacekeepers. I trust Tigress’ judgment, I’m not losing the privilege to beat the smirks off these dudes' faces in the tournament.”
Viper paused at his first comment, she wanted to retort but he was right. She had the preference of being a well-known Master’s child on her head which afforded her much more sympathy than the others. It was that distance she had to accept was between them…
“There’s just no winning here…”
“STILL!!” Monkey flopped back on his hands, all anger seeming to seep from his muscles within seconds as he scooped up his drink, and gulped it down in one go! “That was so humiliating! Oogway and Shifu didn't train us so hard to be disrespected like this! We've done so much how far do we have to go to get some respect!?” He sighed tiredly and Viper laid her tail on his shoulder in silent support.
It was all she could do for them.
The sound of chopsticks clattering on the table caught their attention as Tigress pulled the towel from her shoulders and folded it. “You all will simply have to get used to this sort of ridicule. The road to respect is a long one for we aren't fighting for ourselves but for the honor of the Jade palace, our Master, and his dreams.”
His dreams? ‘Shifu only wants to train the dragon warrior and I don’t consider myself a part of that goal…but…’ There was a pause between them as if the others were pondering the same thing. Blue eyes stared up at Tigress. ‘Could it help me attain what I want?’
“There's nothing we can do but fight when it's necessary til the day we are recognized.”
My fingers are freezing and feel numb in my pocket
~
She stared into the fire, as orange and red swirled around burning leaves as the dead plants twisted in their wake, the stems and tips of the leaf fading into ash.
“I’ll be right back, Master Viper.”
She merely nodded not looking up to the older snow leopard as he walked back inside, his granddaughters had left them behind in order to check on other parts of the shrine in case they needed more wax paper to protect the antique inner workings of these buildings meant to protect and preserve the prosperity of the valley.
Viper couldn’t even manage a smile at the hot potato he’d left for her even though she said she wasn’t hungry. ‘As if I deserve such kindness after what I’ve done…’ She shivered beneath her layers of cloaks and coats, glad that she wasn’t too far from the shrine when Chunhua had left.
‘Why did I yell?’
The young master couldn’t help but ask herself, as she stared into the flames, memories of Gongmen blurring between the outlines of dying leaves. She’d never viewed Tigress as a danger, when they’d first met she was so happy someone needed her. ‘In the end, maybe I wasn’t needed.’
A large shadow flew past her form as her thoughts raced, the gentle wings pushing snowflakes around her as a familiar presence neared her person.
‘Maybe it was a mistake.’
“Viper?”
The leaves continued to crinkle and curl upon themselves.
‘Smile.’ She reminded herself as the footsteps of Gen made themselves known again.
“Ah, Master Crane, thank goodness! I was worried I might have to walk her back up to the Palace in this cold.”
‘Smile.’
“Thank you for watching over her on our behalf sir.” She could hear Crane bow, the straw upon his hat rustling in a similar manner a leaf would in the wind. “I’m thankful you didn’t have to considering how the path ahead looks from above. If you ever need anything, please don’t hesitate to ask.”
‘Smile! Grin at least!!’
Viper couldn’t look up as she struggled to do the one thing she was supposed to do!
“It’s no problem, any friend of the Ping family is welcome to take refuge here. Now please head-on, I’d rather she be warm and brimming with energy!”
“Right!”
She didn’t say much, merely quietly mourning the loss of the fire before her sights and allowing the conversation between the two men to fade in the background as Crane guided her upon his back and into the sky.
The takeoff pushed up her cloak and soft coat with the strength of Crane’s wingspan, exposing her to the elements of frost momentarily before it all settled in an ebb and flow of air and scattered hoarfrost from Crane’s talons and the edges of her cloak.
She watched the crystalline fall, evaporating into nothingness before even touching the ground.
“Viper, you can just relax…” Crane spoke up after a while as he slowly lowered his altitude to the point she could see the path Tigress had created. “I know you must be tired. And I’m keeping us as low as possible to stay warm.”
The path that led her further and further away from her.
“Maybe we can have some tea together?” Crane offered as he flapped his wings, most likely out of habit as they moved forward. “Unless you want to sleep first though…”
The conversation ended after that as the entrance of the Valley appeared within her vision, it began to blur as her eyes drooped. Viper could feel her head leaning close to Crane’s neck for warmth and comfort as she lost herself to the cradle of the sky.
“Mmm…”
The creak of wood sounded far away, her tongue stuck out without thought as she felt the fabric of her cloak fall away…
She tasted something familiar, steam?
“It’s hot…”
She spoke to no one in particular as the rustle of leaves greeted her on her way towards the well, a bucket dragged behind her. “Everyone will be thirsty.”
There are now two buckets side by side. Both empty.
Viper attaches the first one to the rope and lowers it, the sound of water greeted her ears before she pulls it back up. “I wonder…”
She pulled the bucket up carefully and yet not slowly.
“If she would be happy with such a small gesture….”
Some of the water spilled back she could hear it.
Viper smiled before entering the training hall, watching as her friends still worked hard to perfect their forms after a heavy bout of criticism from Shifu this morning. As much as she didn’t want to admit it, she agreed with him.
They still had so far to go…
“Everyone!” She called out with the tip of her tail near the side of her face, her expression brightened as they all regarded her. “It’s getting late, let’s take a break! I brought everyone some water, including your bucket Crane!” She nodded towards the avian who looked ever grateful for her actions.
“Thanks, Viper!” Crane ruffled his feathers after landing beside her. “Honestly, I didn’t notice the time go by with the door closed.”
“Same…” Monkey interjected with an overdramatic sigh as he lingered on one of those rings casually with his foot. “Only thing I know is I’m melting in here…” Somehow the simian made a small flip towards the ground seem lazy before he turned his head towards his friend. “Mantis you coming?”
Thunk!
“Yeah, hold on!” Mantis only looked away for a millisecond as he stood beside Tigress, hitting the wooden warriors multiple times, most likely finishing up a set he’d created and wanted to test out. He was nothing but a green blur in her sights, up and down he went across the wooden warrior's body as each part of its body seized up under his critical touch. “Hyaa!!”
Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!
The wooden warrior's body lay still as a statue. And yet the sounds of wood spinning and grazing each piece did not stop when Mantis left the tiger's side.
Tigress continued.
‘She’s beautiful…’ Viper thought to herself as she watched Tigress move with precise motions, up and down her paws went with a wide paw, and with practiced ease, she did not break it yet. The way her body twisted to bring more power into her strikes as she winded back yet blocked all the same. It was methodically genius.
She did not notice when everyone left them behind. Alone.
Viper said nothing as she left Tigress to train, only went back and left a cup of water for her friend so as to not distract her, she was focused on improving.
“Having to leave the door open such as this…It really is summer…”
The door was open yet she did not enter it.
“I’m sorry you have to do this again…”
Viper smiled as she took a sip of tea, her master had poured for her as they talked of mission briefings in his office. “There’s no need to apologize, Master Shifu. If I can help I don’t mind if it’s just talking.”
Shifu took a deep breath in as if he wanted to retort. “Even so, I didn’t bring you here to act as a spokesperson. You should be focusing on your training and helping those who are being attacked not these…these…” The old red panda tapped the scroll with the request on it with disdain. “Puff pieces.”
“I don’t see what’s wrong with a few complimentary articles about us.” Viper stuck her tongue out for a moment, taking in the scent of ink. “The people will have to get to know us whether you like it or not, Master. The Jade Palace has much to make up for even if we don’t want to admit it.”
The silence was predictable, but she kept her expression neutral as she took another sip.
“And if I’m up for the task then there is no reason for me not to take these offers, it’s for the benefit of my whole team.” Viper nodded as she closed her eyes with her own soft breathing, the steam of the tea slowly fading.
She could hear Shifu shift near his desk, his claws tapping lightly on aged wood. “But what about you?”
She opened her eyes at that, never feigning in her posture in front of her master. “My team's image is my priority. I want nothing more than for everyone to see how bright they are.”
She sat her cup down on his desk and both their eyes followed it.
“Tell the sender, I look forward to working with them soon!” She smiled.
The door was cracked.
“It’s so hot..” Viper thought to herself in the late evening as she headed towards the training hall, the door was thankfully still open with the training dummy she got Monkey to move. “Even this late…” It shouldn’t have bothered her but it was sweltering.
She could hear the water escape and fall to the ground from the cup she held.
There she stood at the door’s edge watching Tigress train again, she watched as the tiger slowly took her steps. She took her stance first, widening her palm and spreading her digits as if she was preparing to release her claws.
But it never came.
Viper watched as the young tiger, spread her legs apart and leaned her upper half down until her palms reached the floor.
Tigress rolled and jumped right back to her feet in a clean lunge of a move!
Blue eyes watched as Tigress rolled her right shoulder, obviously getting a feel for how it all felt like a motion. ‘She’s what a real kung fu master is like…’
“Master Viper?”
“Ah…!”
More droplets escaped the cup in her hold.
“Sor-Sorry!! I was just bringing you some water since it’s so hot out here.” Viper attempted to calm herself down, but she felt so out of place when Tigress stared at her.
As if she shouldn’t look directly at her.
Tigress merely hummed an affirmative sound as she walked her way with another roll of her shoulders. ‘She must have been practicing that movement for hours…I could never…’
“Thank you, Master Viper.” Tigress bowed before the small cup was slipped between them and their appendages grazed one another for a singular moment.
‘Warm…’ Viper couldn’t help but look away as the thought slipped past her mind.
Tigress gave her back the cup after she finished it.
She stared wide-eyed as the tiger master went back to what she’d been doing mere moments before. “You aren’t done?”
“No.”
Viper didn’t know what to say to such a simple yet weighted statement. Day after day, night after night, Tigress stayed here while they ate together and rested. “Aren’t you tired in this heat? I’m sure we can work on this together tomorrow,” She probed without thought, her wishes overriding what she knew she needed to say right now.
Another roll across the wooden floor, another perfect landing upon her feet as she stayed in the groove of her stance.
“There’s no point in waiting for tomorrow when I can perfect it now. That’s the point of practice.” Tigress answered as she walked back to the spot she started from and lunged again. “I’ll leave this place once I’ve reached my goal….”
‘She’s so warm.’
Viper thought as she left Tigress and slithered back to the dorm alone.
“So, Viper I hear you aren’t the leader despite the fact you speak with us so often?” The reporter leaned on his wing casually, ink brush idly swinging in between his grip. “It’s kind of shocking you know?”
Viper smiled and gave a short glance to the artist to the side, knowing he’d need a side profile for the column. “Yes, yes. We don’t have an official leader but I am very aware of who everyone thinks it is.”
“Tigress.” The goose spoke her name as if she was far beyond the landscape of mortals.
She could not help but inwardly agree. “It’s a shame she never comes down here with you. I’m sure she’d have alot to say.”
Viper stuck her tongue out for only a moment as she took in the scents of the restaurant they were speaking at. “Maybe one day, but she’s working towards her goal. And If I can soften the burden of leadership we’ve laid before her then…”
The door was open and yet she still did not step inside as the water in the bucket warmed from the summer heat.
“I will happily take on this role for her sake!”
The drip of liquid kept her attention.
It was raining. It all came down in one pour, thankfully they had completed the interview early enough to avoid the papers from getting soaked.
“Maybe this heat will dissipate a little with this…” She asked no one in particular.
No one at all.
She merely sat there watching the rainfall and the drainage carry away all the leaves, petals, and sticks along the side of this building.
Until she noticed, something white drifting. Viper squinted and followed it out to the front, the noises of people walking around echoing in the back as they all ate lunch for a well-deserved break.
A lotus flower, as pure and white as snow with small hints of pink, her tail stopped its neverending descent along the path of the rushing water to who knows where.
“It’s beautiful…like…”
The bucket was empty.
“That’s what we’ve always liked about you Master Viper, you just seem to always know you’re role no matter who you work with, it makes having you around a true comfort!”
Viper refilled the bucket, day in and day out, even when it grew dark and Tigress was nowhere to be seen inside the training hall.
“Aha! You’re flattering me too much this time, you know!”
She knew Tigress would return.
“I bet it's difficult keeping up with such a strong and distant personality such as that eh?”
“No… Never. Tigress embodies the will of a true kung fu master. I have nothing but respect for her determination.”
She left the bucket at that open door, never entering where she did not belong.
“Tigress? That’s a pretty casual way of addressing her. Are you two close!? Must be!”
What did it mean to be close? Was the edge of this door close enough?
“But I suppose you would speak so highly of your partner huh!? The daughter of Grand Master Viper would know the things that made a true kung fu master!”
The bucket was full again, the lotus flower in her grasp again as she watched Tigress’ dazzling form grow more ambitious and daring in the pursuit of her goal.
From afar.
Viper watched as Tigress picked up the lotus flower as she walked away from the open door.
‘Does she know?’ Viper wondered to herself as she smiled at the journalist. “Merely being the daughter of a master doesn’t make me qualified but anyone who watched her fight would know.”
Her tongue popped in and out again, fresh ink filling her senses. “She was made to create artfully complex techniques in kung fu.”
‘Unlike me, I could never.’
Again.
“Partner…”
Viper shuffled for a moment as she awoke, tongue finding its way out to detect her surroundings, it was the familiar scent of her room with the added smell of tea.
She opened her eyes.
“Oh! I’m sorry did I wake you up!? God, I’m bad at this stealth thing…”
She actually found herself smiling softly at Po’s usual scattered movements, she felt warmer and far more energetic than earlier. “You didn’t…” She could feel a paw gently pull the blanket closer to her neck. “Was your patrol well?”
Once her eyes adjusted properly, Po was no longer a white and black blob and she could see him nod. “Yeah! We all helped everyone as much as we could in the main district, we’ll have to go back out there tomorrow to help move all that snow, but everyone will be warm tonight with all the wood we gathered…which is why we had to come back.”
“Hmm? And why is that?” Viper inquired without much context, someone could have been injured or afflicted by the cold, in the same manner, she was all she knew.
And there wasn’t much she could do for them…
Po waved away any concerns she may have had as she heard the pouring of liquid. “Mantis just got a bit stiff in the cold so I brought him back, that’s when I noticed you were in here too! So I decided to make you both tea and~” And then it stopped as she noticed what Po was using to give her tea. “I’m using this canteen to take Monkey some tea while we take one more round around the block!”
Viper nodded, it was a rather unorthodox way to carry tea but it worked so who was she to question it? Her tail slithered to take the cup but the panda was ahead of her and pushed it closer. “I’m sorry about leaving your sister out there…”
“No need to apologize!” Po once again waved both his hands causing the sound of sloshing tea to fill the room before he pulled his posture back together. “Crane left a note telling me where she is, I don’t blame you for what you can’t control. You guys never do it to me so…”
Viper sipped the tea, it somehow felt just as warm as when it was made.
Po sighed as he rubbed his paws around the warm canteen. “I’m just happy Chunhua is getting along with others like how she wanted.”
She blew on her tea, the steam flowing away from the cup only for more to arise in its place.
“I want to say I’m happy for her too…Po.” She started without thought as he pulled a plate from the side for her, it was soup. He only nodded towards her as he shuffled on his knees to busy himself around her room.
“Are you happy even if it means we’re further apart?”
Viper watched as Po visibly gulped at her inquiry, she almost regretted asking him the question until he answered. “Ah-Well, yeah. Much as I don’t want to think about that outcome…it could be worse…”
So, she kept going, she had nothing left to lose, nothing left to hide at this point. “I don’t see how one of us leaving for something higher, greater than this place could be outdone.”
“I could think of a few but…” She watched as the panda finished setting aside a spoon and chopsticks beside her bowl before reaching to the side for more blankets. “We shouldn’t dwell on the future, not when we can do things to prevent those outcomes now in the present.”
“....” She wanted to tell him to stop but the increasing warmth and weight he was adding to the pile made things much easier on her body. “You can’t prevent when people want to leave you behind in this situation…”
“It is kind of strange, isn’t it? We aren’t in a school where you just graduated and sort of…” Po trailed away as he slumped back on his knees, now truly having nothing to do with his hands.
She raised her brow toward Po. “Stray away from one another?”
“Yes!” Po pointed toward her with a grin, thankful she had the phrase he needed! “It could just happen in the blink of an eye! So, we have to enjoy the time we share, is how I see it.”
She took a moment to appreciate how much warmth Po had surrounded her with, she was thankful more than she could ever vocalize. Her tail slithered through the layers of blankets to the spoon. “What if I prefer the way things are? What if I don’t want these school-like days to end…”
A grin leaked inbetween the seams of her thoughts as she sipped away at the broth.
“I feel the same but as Kung Fu Masters we have to help others strive to be as great as they can be, as they want to be, and no matter what someone wants or dreams to be. I’ll get them there!” Po was getting excited while he spoke, she didn’t even have to watch him shift she could feel it through the floorboards. Until he sighed softly to dim the light of enthusiasm in his soul as his voice softened. “Just as Chunhua did for me all those years ago, she gave me a dream that brightened my life and now it’s my turn to give it back.”
Viper tore her gaze from her soup, to see a black paw above a heart of gold that had saved this plain many times and many times over. His green eyes darted at her blues and there was the same old Po they all knew and loved fumbling about. “S-So, I guess there is no way to prevent it from ending as you said…”
Viper smiled without a reminder. “You’ve proven wiser wrong before, Po. Don’t doubt yourself now.”
Po laughed at that, so much so that he had to lower his head as his shoulders shook and soon she followed behind him. It was a nice reprieve to know she could still make someone smile even if it wasn’t her.
The thought of Tigress, of Chunhua of both entity's attention she could not keep. “Her smile was fine to me…when we first met…In a way, she saved me too.”
“She seems to have a habit of doing that.” Po’s genuine smile did not falter when his laughter died down, it only served to brighten his face. “Once again, we’re on the same page. But it's not about what we think. If she wants to express herself even more… It’s up to me to support her. I’m her big brother after all.” The panda tilted his head her way as he got up seeming to remember he had to meet with Monkey.
“You’d understand right?”
She listened to his footsteps grow further and further away. This time the warmth did not disappear but something else bloomed within. “Right…”
Po hesitated to leave peeping through the door, watching her as she looked into nothing.
“Viper. I’ll be right back and Mantis is in his room if you get lonely…I think Shifu is here too, and so is my dad…Mmm.”
She wanted to smile again, to say it was alright to leave her alone.
The wood of the door creaked softly under his paw.
“You know you can talk to me too right?”
But she couldn’t.
The door closed.
~
Once again, the world becomes a blur
~
“Ah! Look! There poking out above the snow!”
Chunhua looked at the stalks of rice covered in snow, ice, and frost all around them, they’d walked around half the perimeter of the rice fields.
Hand in hand.
“Come to think of it,” Mei continued to speak as they continued around the edges of the fields only stepping on a few ice puddles and cracking them as she swung their arms together. “I wouldn’t know if these are still worth picking…You’d think with how much rice we eat every day we’d know.”
There was no one else out here, it was silent. Only the sound of Mei Ling’s voice accompanied the whistles of the wind crinkling the frigid crops that surrounded them.
She kept her eyes glued to the rice, knowing some of it would be uprooted and thrown away. Weak things did not move forward. “That’s not our role. So, we wouldn’t need that information.”
And yet Mei Ling continued to pull her forward. “It would still be nice to know because all we’ll be doing is telling the farmer in question.” The snow leopard hopped down a ledge to another part of the field and held on tightly as she stepped down. “There frozen and don’t look fresh! Is the best I can come up with…rather useless. Heh…”
Crack.
‘I shouldn’t have brought that backup…I know I’m a danger to others…’ She saw nothing to laugh at, nothing to comment on. Her friend needed her and she left her behind. ‘What kind of leader does that?’
Crack.
They stopped, but she didn’t mind. It was better this way to stop moving towards something that was out of her reach. Tigress looked into her cracked reflection in the ice surrounded by twisted pieces of rice.
Mei Ling joined her view, there they were both splinted into small pieces except only one of them had a smile to speak of.
“Chunhua? What do you want to be? On our adventure together.” Chunhua felt Mei Ling take her free paw in her own as their foreheads touched again and she couldn’t help but lean into it.
“I don’t know.”
“Here, I can help you start because here with me.” Chunhua watched as Mei stepped on the ice cracking it further, distorting their visages further, it was becoming foggy. “You can be anything and I can be anything with you.”
She could see nothing but cracked ice and clear water.
Mei Ling laughed as lightly as ever. “Turn your back to the roles that chain you down, and liberate yourself with me, okay?”
Why was it so easy to leave it all behind?
“It’s a shame but there was nothing we could do.” Hand in hand they stayed and Chunhua felt herself loving it, Mei reminded her of Po. The attention was sweet but not overwhelming.
Chu took a step closer to Mei, relishing the warmth between them as the wind softly blew between them.
Mei Ling leaned into her side as well, they supported one another. “At least, he said there would be enough left for the feast this winter, and we still have a few months before that starts. They can start anew.” She remarked as they entered the Valley, instead of dragging herself through the snow on her own to make a path, the snow leopard purposely copied her movements.
They made a wider path together.
Chunhua found her eyes wondering with Mei’s as they took in how different the entrance to the Valley’s main distinct differed with a pure blanket of white, it was different from the usual power of snow they would receive in the past so it was hard not to stare and figure out what certain untouched lumps of snow were. “That’s a good way to look at it! I felt a little sad earlier at the fact I couldn’t help them…Truth be told.”
“You did?”
“Yes,” Mei Ling stopped and pushed aside snow atop something, the disturbance of the frost revealed one of the large stone holders for various plants that were in season. “But I had to remember that even though I can’t help now. I can always learn and help someone else.”
What lay there was a plant with fresh green leaves, under the warmth of the snow leopard’s paws, did the snow falter away only leaving traces of droplets behind on them. Even the light green almost see-through bulbs of the flower reacted to her warmth.
“Just as these flowers will bloom when they need to. If I remember what Viper told me these are…” She heard Mei grumble to herself as she tried to force the answer forward. “A lotus flower of some sort?”
“A snow lotus,” Chunhua only looked at it for a moment longer before continuing on with Mei’s paw still in hand and thankfully she followed behind as they moved past empty shops, their shelves empty and filled to the brim with snow as it coated the flowers that hung from the extendable roofing.
“It’s one of her favorites.”
They continued on all the way to the first bridge that connected the Valley together. The streets were partially empty only a select few were out and about, they only encountered a few sets of footsteps within the snow and most of them belonged to Po and Monkey.
“Good thing we don’t have to make paths anymore!” Mei Ling took the lead as per usual, taking cautious steps to lower herself into the path where Po had stopped and guided her along down. “I wonder where Po and Monkey went since the tracks stop all the way up here?”
Chunhua found herself glancing between Mei Ling look towards the rooftops in case they decided to traverse upwards and scan if any of the villagers needed further assistance while Po and Monkey surveyed the other districts of the Valley. They’d been saddled with the largest part of this plane if one included the shopping district with only a few people who lived within their shops as their father did.
“They most likely took a shortcut through the alleyways from the north, it connects to more housing districts and pathways.” She pointed towards the right and Mei’s brown eyes followed, even with the snow you could see the small cracks between buildings that gave way to thin alleyways for trash pickup, laundry, and shortcuts. “It would be smart to check behind them in the event an older person needed assistance with trash or the snow falling and piling from the rooves at their backdoors.”
The snow leopard tensed up at that, it was the first time she’d really seen Mei Ling during this whole trip tremble with something akin to anxiety about the possible rather than the present situation. “Oh. I hadn’t even thought of that…”
They were both far more alert and aware of the alleyways after that.
For a moment Tigress found herself waving at a passerby who had bowed in respect to them both. It had caught her off guard before returning her attention to Mei, as the path became more steady. “I hadn’t either until Po brought it up to me, apparently it was a problem during the rainy season as well.”
She could feel her worries melt away with the warm paw within her grasp.
“Now, that I can relate to that, in our city, Pingyao. Everyone assumes it all glitters and glows when it rains from the paintings it's famous for but…” Mei Ling sighed as her free paw gestured towards nowhere. “It all gathers the same, especially for my little apartment…That’s the only thing I miss about the dorms, they were rickety but sturdy for that kind of weather.” Her voice was tinged with a hint of nostalgia as she swayed dreamingly at her own memories.
Warm.
She couldn’t personally relate to such a thing even when she had been moved to her father’s restaurant, it all felt sturdy and warm. To be alone in such a small place seemed cruel in her mind. “It must be hard living alone…”
The warmth of another.
The snow leopard was quick to whine a little at her as Mei’s body all but sagged in agreement! “It is!” Despite that, the older feline recovered as she turned her head in her direction with a grin. “But I’m still glad I tried at least even if my resolve waivers with every passing year…”
Chunhua patted Mei Ling’s lower arm in support. “Do your best.”
Mei Ling merely returned her small gesture of touch, going so far as to pat her paw between them with a wide smile. “Now I have to after that!! Oh!” Mei’s ear twitched as her eyes darted to the left. “Isn’t that the Alligator who made us Youtiao the other day?”
She followed the gaze of the other and witnessed an older alligator opening his door, with the same blanket covering his shoulders.
“I believe it is.” Chunhua didn’t hesitate to go check on the older man, going so far as to let go of Mei’s paw to get to him faster. The path didn’t stop, it seemed as if Po had the same idea as she did, using their larger frames to make paths for those who couldn’t. It made it easier to get to the front doors of houses. “Hello?”
She brought her board up with a smiling expression before his head could fully register her face. “Ah. Good afternoon! I thought you were the Dragon Warrior passing by again.”
“Good afternoon!” Mei Ling added as she caught up behind her. “Did you by chance need his help again?”
She lowered her board in time to see the older alligator shake his head. “No, no nothing of the sort. I just wanted to thank him properly for replacing the wax paper that ripped around my window.” The older man chuckled to himself as he gripped that blanket tighter around himself as a mist of cool air escaped him. “I didn’t even know Kung fu masters knew how to do such…mundane things is the best way to describe it?”
Mei Ling could only shrug with a smile in reply to him. “That’s just how our Dragon warrior is. He’s nothing the world of Kung fu has seen before.” Chunhua’s ear quirked up at a whisper as the snow leopard lowered her voice and tone. “And that is for the best…”
She bowed to the old man, saving that comment for another time. “I’ll relay your gratitude to him, he’ll no doubt appreciate it. Mister?” She inquired his name softly.
“You can just call me Gang, Master Chunhua.” He bowed as deeply as he could but it was obvious he was growing stiff from the cold air. “I would deeply appreciate that.”
Her ear flicked at the sound of snow falling off the roof in the back but kept her attention squared on the older villager before her. “Please head back inside Mr. Gang. I’m sure my brother would rather you stay warm inside during this time.”
“Aha. Will do! You take care in this cold too!” He waved back at them bashfully, making her regret how she worded herself. “Bye now!”
“Bye-bye!!” Mei Ling waved to him until the door of his home closed before they continued walking on towards the palace that was slowly coming into view, even with the clouds and mist still lingering behind the snowstorm, the peak of the Jade Palace’s architecture continued to shine through the grey and white blanket that tried to shroud its beauty.
A familiar shadow passed over them.
“And there he goes~” Mei Ling And Chunhua both leaned back watching as Crane flew over the expanse of the Valley in a matter of minutes. Mei had to go so far as to use her paws to cover her eyes to see his visage but she didn’t. “Watching him fly really never gets old.”
Chunhua couldn’t help but nod in agreement as they got closer to her home, she could still recount the day when the skies were clear enough so her father could see the world she yearned for. “When he enters the world of the sky, I could watch him soar in it for hours!”
Her paw soared upward toward that uncharted sky of dreams, as she walked forward just a bit faster in the snow. There was a moment of adjustment as her pace grew faster as the wings of her hand spread further, chasing after nothing yet something at the same time!
“The world of the sky? Hmm…Heh!” Another shadow, another bird from the land below joined her side as they both ran towards Dragon warrior Noodles and Tofu as their energetic feet littered the air with snow and frost alike in their wake.
“I suppose you’re right he does enter a whole new world. I’m guessing you love the sky!?”
“Not just the sky. I also…” She hesitated, the feeling of tightness overtaking her chest and throat even with her father’s advice from that day. It still felt so impossible to wish for. “Love the concept of flying.”
The swan's descent ended abruptly as Chunhua’s steps came to a slow, the breeze of Mei running by, and the sheer will of the wind rustled the edges of her cloak.
“That’s not weird is it?”
“No, I don’t think so.” Mei Ling shook her head as she all but twirled around in the snow to face the young tiger again, she watched as the snow leopard stretched her arms up high to fall behind her head. “People love all sorts of things. And if it makes you happy, then you should hold onto that feeling as long as you can..”
Chunhua found her heels leaning back in relief to match her friend's relaxed disposition, the sound of crutching snow putting her soul at ease. “Thank you…”
The concept of having a dream was new, this was no one else’s but her own. ‘Do I want someone else to be a part of my dream?’
Mei Ling smiled before turning around. “No need to thank me, that’s what friends are for.” She let loose her arms from behind her head allowing them to sway behind her as they both looked ahead towards the home street of the Ping residence! “And we’re almost at your house. I wonder if Mr. Ping got in, maybe we’ll be lucky and get some noodles before we head up to the Palace.”
“I hope so, but with all this snow I doubt it. That and…” The young tiger couldn’t help but look around the path Po had made for the smaller villagers, there was still so much to clear out. Not even she could shove aside this much snow, shovels and, many heads were needed for this task. Chunhua sniffed the air as they neared the gate for the establishment. “I don’t smell anything.”
“That is a likely reality…and I don’t smell anything either.” Mei Ling made a rather disappointed noise. “Well,” She gulped nervously and couldn’t help but bring up a board that perfectly mimicked the level of suspense as they stood at the moon gate’s edge before the opening. “It’s the moment of truth!”
They took each other’s paws once again, to tackle this small obstacle!
They stepped in front of the rounded gate as snow fell from the sign, trickles of it lagging behind it right in front of them unceremoniously, their eyes soon followed up to similar tracks of Po, Ping, and Monkey walking halfway inside, most likely to see how far they would get. They did not get far with the sheer amount of snow that had accumulated inside the establishment! You could barely see where the tables and chairs were, only lumps of soft ice indicated where the tables could be but that was being rather generous.
“Oh, man…” Mei Ling commented.
Chunhua looked from behind her board before lowering it again. “I...I can barely see where the rafters for the kitchen are…” She was inwardly thankful they had all covered the windows with wax paper and all but nailed the windows shut beforehand. Amber eyes looked up at her friend with hopeful disappointment. “It looks as if we will have to come back and shovel it.”
“Guess it can’t be helped.” A new voice within these quiet streets rattled them both from staring within the moongate of the restaurant’s hoarfrost state as another large lump of snow fell from the roof.
“Hmm?” They both turned to regard the stranger slowly, they were clad in a long black coat, the white tassels from his hanfu belt lightly touching the ground as if they were a part of the snow itself, shimmering in the glow of the day.
The stranger rubbed their upper arms underneath the coat. “I was really looking forward to ordering this famous soup.”
Mei Ling found her whole body frozen solid when the stranger's head and fur color shined through the light of confusion even past his puffy collar obscuring his features, she could tell this man was a
tiger
!!
Her brown eyes looked down to see the young tiger beside her staring at the older man, her mouth was agape in shock! Most likely left speechless at seeing another one of her kind after so long. Mei Ling placed a paw over her heart, preparing herself for the flood of emotions that would course through her young friend's soul at this moment. ‘I-I have to be strong for her!’
She heard Chunhua make a small noise she could not decipher, the poor girl must have been choked into silence with shock!
Even when the young tiger let go of her hand, her support did not waiver, she wrapped her arm around Chunhua’s shoulder as she lifted her board up, preparing for the worst…
Chunhua lifted her board to reveal a shocked expression with a question and exclamation mark eyes as she pointed at the elder tiger beside them in the street.
“
Eyebrows!
”
Those bushy eyebrows rose as he turned to regard them both. “Huh?”
Mei Ling’s arm fell to the side as she felt something within her soul crack and shatter. She leaned forward as her paws shook to grasp what she had just heard!
“That-
That’s what you noticed!!!!???
”
~
C'mon! Hang in there!
Notes:
We're at the halfway point folks of the Viper arc, what do you think? Can you smile, unlike our heroine at the end of this chapter with our new addition to the cast!? I won't reveal their name yet but you already know one key detail about them. Those eyebrows you just can't miss! And their taste in fashion!
We got a lot of pre furious five lore here and once again about two memory scenes in a chapter one day I'll learn~ But how did you like their rough start to stardom!? I quite like the idea they had to build themselves up to the stars they are now because who doesn't like an underdog tale!
Anyways on to the notes and fun facts, which won't be as long as the last chapter I promise!!:
- First, let's start with the Anshun Bridge while looking for locations for this tournament to take place I was enthralled by the sheer size and brightness of this structure obviously our KFP timeline doesn't have electricity yet but lanterns are plenty bright too.
Link if you wanna see it!: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anshun_Bridge
- This is related to the first note but the city I based that memory scene on shockingly is the same place the bridge is located in Chengdu, and I highly suggest searching for images of the city, it's beautiful in many forms as I described.
- And if you were wondering what a Macaque is, it's just another kind of Chinese Monkey I picked out. I couldn't help but think Tai Lung left a lot of broken dreams, hearts, and souls in his wake of becoming the dragon warrior.
I think that's about it so until next week reader, I'll see ya next time in a more warm building with no snow on the road.Next time in chapter 14 - The world before me is twisting into a kaleidoscope
“Ah, it seems she’s awake.”
“A snowball effect.”
“I do not wish for his era to burn out so soon.”
“That’s also way too vague! People would take me even less seriously! Aha!”
“We aren’t on an allotted schedule.”
“Recruit me?”
Chapter 14: The world before me is twisting into a kaleidoscope
Summary:
Even my crestfallen heart desires to be glamorous.
This week's color is.... Lilac!! It is a pale and soft violet shade that represents innocence, youthfulness, spirituality, and tranquility.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Everyone, let’s only be happy! Deny those negative thoughts! For that is your delightful role!
~
“Oh!”
The splash of noodles meeting the boiling water sounded clearly through the hotel kitchen’s walls, the thick hand-crafted noodles didn’t take long to float back to the surface. The steam filled her view as the conversations of the patrons of the hotel rang out in the background.
“To think I would run into one of the infamous members of the Ping family! And not only that…” Chunhua could feel the eyes of others on her as she cooked, despite the want to look up at them she stayed focused on her task of stirring the noodles around before checking on the broth.
The elder tiger’s eyebrows rose to the point that Mei Ling couldn’t help but assume they were shaking with excitement! Even his mustache looked as if it was moving!! “I get to see them cook in the flesh!”
Chunhua couldn’t help but bow her head in praise, grateful yet bashful about the whole situation. “Thank you, Master Yong but I’m nowhere near as good a cook as my father and brother are…”
“Nonsense!!” And for the first time, the soft-spoken old tiger had raised his voice to the point it spooked poor Uncle Yang!
“I have to agree with Master Yong here!” Mei Ling spoke up and she did look up at that considering she had to get the cut vegetables from the snow leopard who was smugly raising her paw up. “If anything you are all like a magnificent trio of
Master Chefs!!
” Chunhua plucked the chopping board in front of Mei with a small thank you before returning back to the brew. “Although I can’t really cook so maybe I’m just easily pleased…”
Yong shook his head before placing his paw on Mei ling’s shoulder which made her look up at his face, he was really tall too! “There’s nothing wrong with that, food is the same for all. A source of nourishment and pleasure. The fact you can see the beauty in the way it’s made shows you have an eye for quality food.”
‘The noodles are looking close to done.’ The young tiger thought to herself as she continued to swirl the noodles around in the pot, the smell of the broth coming together well and soon the smell of flour would dissipate altogether.
“That’s…” Mei Ling sounded emotional. Close to tears? All the above is most likely. She reached her left paw to the tiger's arm which was clad in black fabric and leaned into his touch. “That’s the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me in regards to cooking!”
Chunhua guided the noodles into the skimmer ladle, it took a few tries but ultimately she got as much as she could inside of it as he drained away excess water little by little before she flipped it over a few times.
She could feel small droplets hit the surface of her shirt and fur, it didn’t sting but this was shoddy work if you asked her opinion. ‘I need to practice more…’
Chunhua found herself moving stiffly with the skimmer ladle at that thought before guiding the noodles with long chopsticks into the bowls set before her. She had to do it one at a time to fill them equally.
She caught the tail end of Yong and Mei’s conversation as he all but consoled the young woman something about- “There, there. I know you’re doing your best, living all on your own is difficult for anyone. You don’t have to rush to learn.”
“There.” Chunhua nodded to herself as the last bowl was filled with noodles and all she had to do was add the finishing touches, sliced carrots, celery, and garlic.
‘There is no measurement, only the experience to back you up.’
A dash of black pepper for each dish!
Her ears flicked forward as the silence of the kitchen settled in and she sprinkled in the soy sauce for last as her father always did, from dawn to dusk. It was a habit he would never break and no one wanted him to, it was the show they all came to watch and witness for the true Ping family experience of culinary artistry.
She closed her eyes as she sprinkled the last bowl with the flavor it needed to pop! Even though she wanted to face the customers who waited so patiently without her board she ultimately used it anyway. For she could not muster the smile she felt inside her heart grace her face in any capacity right now. “Your food is ready everyone!”
Her nerves had finally settled in after finishing the secret ingredient soup!
“Thank you.” Yong was the first one to speak up, and she couldn’t help but feel a sense of shock overcome her body as he bowed his head toward her and took a few bowls, and handed them to the other patrons of the hotel that came down to eat. “Here we are now, no need to hold back.”
Master Chunhua couldn’t help but watch the older tiger just go about the small space with the same elegance and caution as Po would in the Noodle shop, he wasn’t uncomfortable with his size nor the fact he towered over everyone…even his voice betrayed his physique. It was as soft as the fresh snow that grazed the streets. ‘Maybe, there is hope for me. If he can be social maybe I can too?’
Maybe.
She lowered her board to see Mei Ling was really enjoying her bowl of noodles, and even behind the crease of her emote board she couldn’t help a small smile at the snow leopard's reaction. “This is already making me feel better. You did a great job.” And her compliment was cut short by her endless intake of warm soup, she didn’t even take a break to scoop the broth up!
“Thank you,” Chunhua turned to check on the dumplings, the stove unlike in her home was in the back rather than to the side and it was hard to adjust to on such short notice. Amber eyes blinked as she watched her Uncle check on the dumplings. The older pig even went so far as to flip them with his own chopsticks to see if they were done.
She turned fully watching him, from their selective interactions she’d never expected him to be able to cook much less focus so intensively on it. She took short steps closer to him to watch just a little longer.
“You go ahead and eat your soup.” Yang waved her off without looking back her way as he flipped two more dumplings to check their fresh brown coloring. “I got the dumplings for now. I know you’re cold after doing all that patrolling.”
“Actually, I feel rather warm after being near the stove and cooking pot but I appreciate it nonetheless.” She decided to listen to him than go on their usual go-round, it was what the family was supposed to do. She supposed? “And thank you for allowing me to use your kitchen, Uncle Yang. I…” She hesitated to comment further but did so anyway. “I was surprised you had so many similar utensils as Papa does.”
At that, he did look up at her as he pushed the tray of dumplings back into the stove to cook. It almost looked as if he was pouting at the notion of what she pointed out. “I have to cook to live…and the customers don’t feed themselves you know-”
“You can cook!?”
“Of course, I can! I’m a Ping too!!” Yang puffed out his small chest, hitting it with his hooves full of chopsticks before gazing to the ceiling as if he was remembering an awful point in his life… “You think my father would let me live without being able to make noodles!!?”
The shocked board found its way to the front of her face again as she put her right paw forward in a chopping motion. “I just assumed you were similar to Mei Ling and lived off carryout.”
Mei Ling audibly choked at that sentence.
Yang wiped any crumbs or dust off his shirt and stretched as he stood up straight beckoning for her to go around the counter to sit and eat. “Oh no, I’m not that bad. I just get tired in the evening. It’s tough running a hotel all on your own…” The audible crack from his back made that statement all the more clear and true.
“Ah. That makes sense.” Chunhua nodded at his reasoning, her arms going behind her back to untie the apron he’d given her earlier from the closet. “You should really hire more workers if you need to. I can help out here when I can.” She swiped a board with a confident expression, stars sparkling around their face and eyes for a cool effect! “Because that’s what family is for!”
Yang didn’t directly look at her when he spoke again. Which made her pause as she folded the apron neatly. “Aha…I’ve been thinking about it so maybe I’ll take your offer.” He tried to laugh off the offer but something felt off about his voice before he turned away back to the oven as quick as a cheetah. “Now go on eat already!”
She merely nodded her board sitting neatly upon the table as her apron sat beside it. Chunhua situated herself right beside Mei Ling and she could hear the steps of Yong drawing near as his small conversation with a small child drifted away as they started to eat.
She blew softly on her warm noodles.
“Ah, it seems she’s awake.”
Yong’s voice caught her off guard to the point she looked back from her seat at the table and listened intently. Both Yong’s ears and her own flickered to attention as the sounds of footsteps, as light as a feather and just as soundless without the correct pitch of hearing. If she didn’t know better, they could be mistaken as a ghost or mere illusions…
Chunhua couldn’t tear her eyes away from the door as it opened and Yong neared it, an orange paw at the handle, just the same if not bigger than her own.
Another
tiger
had entered!
“Good evening, love.” Yong greeted her by taking her paw on his own and kissing it softly. “I was just about to bring a bowl of soup for you.”
The other tiger in question was in a matching attire as Master Yong, a long black hanfu meant for combat, silver dragons engraved in the right shoulder with long white tassels that barely touched the floor with their height. “There was no need, I was growing bored in our room anyway but-” The old tiger turned Yong’s paw her way in one smooth transition and kissed the back of his hand back, causing his eyebrows to raise then lower in relaxation. “I appreciate the thought nonetheless.”
And then those sharp red eyes fell to her small form in comparison to her seniors. It shouldn’t have unsettled her, but these were tigers. Older than her, far more experienced and solidified in who and what they were.
She lifted her board with a simple smiling face before waving at the new woman.
“Hmm. What interesting company we have.”
~
Don’t forget the rules, unhappiness is illegal and I won’t allow you to forget it!
~
The haze of his breath was all he could see when he opened his eyes, they were back at the beginning. At the bottom of the thousand steps of the Jade Palace. He could hear Monkey also breathing, he sounded out of breath after a day worth of patrolling and helping people navigate the post-blizzard day.
Po forced himself up from his position, paws away from his knees, and straightened back. “One more.”
There’s still more they can do, there’s still more he can do!
“It’s almost dark…We should really head back up…” He could tell Monkey was tired and he couldn’t blame him considering how much they had been doing since dawn. But this is what they were trained for. “C’mon Po, you must be hungry right?”
He almost stumbled in the snow before he caught himself on one of the taller stones near the steps as he looked towards his friend relaxing in the snowy steps of all things. At least he was wearing a cloak and coat along with shoes. He turned away from Monkey towards the village again as lights started to glow in the windows below. “I am but…I can wait just to make sure no one else needs our help. I have to make sure everyone’s alright-”
“Po.”
He didn’t want to look back at his friend, he could hear the worry in his voice. He didn’t have to see his expression to know what he was thinking. “You can head back buddy okay? I’ll be right up!”
He would do this alone if he had to, he would have to get used to that.
“I’m not leaving without you.” Monkey said sternly as he got up, the sound of snow being stepped on underfoot was loud in these quiet streets. “You need a break as much as I do. I’m sure the villagers would understand. Plus you have your meeting with the Master’s tomorrow right?”
A solo path.
Would they? ‘Did they understand when she couldn’t serve-?’ Po cut that train of thought off, it wasn’t their fault. This is what they were meant to do. His jade eyes averted themselves to the pushed-aside snow he’d walked through earlier. “I guess I just got anxious with this blizzard you know? We’ve never had one this bad and…”
Monkey placed his hand on his arm. “It’s okay. I understand. We’re all worried about the village.”
He had to be strong.
Po turned to smile down at Monkey and he was thankful to see that cheeky smile reflected back at him in return as someone lit a lantern before dusk fell. “I know, it’s still wid to think such a thing happened and how happy I was when it snowed.”
“Yeah.” Master Monkey urged him with a pull of his arm to follow him back home. And he followed. “Hard to believe something so pretty can cause so much trouble for everyone but there’s so much we can do about it.”
There were other ways he could make himself useful.
“A snowball effect.”
~
Are you really happy? If you were faking, you would tell me, right?
~
“Thank you for the meal, Master Tigress!!”
The joyous voices and satisfied sighs of the hotel guests rang out one by one, with the clatter of plates and warm goodbyes as they all headed back to their rooms.
Chunhua turned in her seat, still holding her bowl of broth, the noodles long gone as she waved the other patrons farewell. “You’re welcome! I’ll make sure to improve before I cook here again.”
“Aha!” An old goose laughed as he was halfway out the door. “If you improved anymore I’d just start living here!”
And with one last wave after that compliment, he was gone.
The young tiger found herself speechless as the noises in the background continued on, Yang in the kitchen fixing extra noodles for later, Yong and Mei Ling speaking of cooking tips, and last but not least Master Qi eating her noodles quietly to her right.
She lowered her ears as her tail couldn’t stop moving when she turned back in her seat properly, suppressing a small gruff from the compliment.
It was a bit too much for her.
Whilst she sipped away at the broth in her bowl, Qi spoke for the first time since she entered. Her red eyes were directed solely on her once again. “So, you are Master Tigress?”
Chunhua nodded whilst covering her mouth before answering with words again. “Yes, that is my official title as a Master, my real name as you know from Master Yong is, Ping Chunhua.” It all came so fluidly from her mouth.
Qi found herself lowering her own ears as she looked away from the younger master, as she took another bite and spoonful of broth to accompany it. “Then you must be related to Ping Po, the Dragon warrior?”
“Yes,” She nodded. “I’m his younger sister.”
“I’d heard the Dragon warrior had quite the family, but I didn’t expect a tiger in the picture.”
Chunhua couldn’t help but nod in agreement, she’d been shocked by the closeness of the eccentric little family but now she was officially a part of it. “Our father is a goose aswell.”
“That, I am aware of. My husband was quite adamant about trying his world-famous noodles.” Qi went so far as to point at her own bowl with her chopsticks for emphasis. “and possibly getting a few pointers from him. If you could put in a good word for him. I would deeply appreciate it.”
She placed her now-empty bowl down on the table and placed her paws on her lap. “My father would be more than happy to speak with your husband so my input wouldn’t be needed, ma’am.”
Qi blinked at her and stayed quiet while she ate again and Chunhua couldn’t help but look at the taller and older woman. She didn’t look similar to her own image. If anything these two tigers alone were so wildly unique, that one glance simply was not enough. Even their attire had small differences despite matching.
Her trailing eyes found themselves going lower, noting that Yong and Qi’s tails would often touch and interlock randomly.
“If it’s alright if I ask…”
Chunhua stood alert, averting her eyes so quickly the room began to spin! “Y-Yes! Ask anything Master Qi!”
Qi turned to regard her again, her expression unchanging yet her brow did quirk to the side as she reached out to her. “You can just address me as Qi. This is just a simple visit.”
The weight of her large paw was felt through her black hanfu shirt as she nodded with a lift of a small bashful expression board.
Qi seemed to accept that small action as her paw was slowly taken back. “I wanted to inquire how you feel Oogway’s successor is in terms of being a Master. This isn’t meant to question his abilities. I am aware he is a formidable young man but the stories I have heard are rather inconsistent.”
“And quite exaggerated if I might add!” Yong interjected before apologizing to Mei Ling for leaving their conversation on hold. Mei Ling looked frantic as she told him it was nothing…
Her ear flickered all on its own at that as she looked upon Qi. “You want to get to know him more before you meet him tomorrow?”
“Yes and no,” Master Qi did not waiver under her eye, merely picking up a napkin and tapping her muzzle lightly. The broth was still steaming.“I have my reasons.”
“May I ask these reasons?”
There was a moment of silence as she too placed her paws on her lap. Her head tilted back to the ceiling as she breathed in and out. “I…I worry for the future of the Jade Palace. It’s a special place to me.” At that Chunhua nodded in understanding, in a sense, she supposed any Master would feel nervous at the prospect of a new head for the next generation of Kung fu masters.
No one had expected to live in a world without Oogway’s guiding voice.
“Now, that Oogway is gone. I only desire to know who will be inheriting not only the location but its memories and legacy along with it. Many masters look at it as a second home, including me.” Qi leaned her head back and straightened her posture as Yong placed a paw on her shoulder, silently supporting her through. “I do not wish for his era to burn out so soon.”
The steam drifted on.
~
“I think I’m going to visit Oogway this evening…”
They’d just made it back up the thousand steps as they neared the training grounds, higher up the winds were less forgiving despite their soft flow. They whipped back and forth.
“It’s okay. Take your time.” Po pats Monkey on the back, going as far as to swipe some soft layer of snow off his nice clothes. The panda gestured with his thumb towards the barracks for emphasis.“I’ll just be in the scroll room before I start on dinner.”
Monkey gave him a look causing him to freeze mid-gesture, his eyes screamed ‘I don’t believe you!’
Po swayed, disturbing what untouched snow remained around them as they entered the gates.
“I’m just picking a few scrolls up on feline masters that I promised to find for Chu, that…” Po found himself hesitating as he grazed the fabric of his shirt. Just the thought of tomorrow made him nervous. “And a few scrolls on other schools in there for tomorrow.”
Not because of who he was meeting but who he was representing.
Monkey’s small laugh tore him away from his thoughts, he could feel every pat and hear the sounds from it all through his cloak and fabric. “Alright, just don’t stay in there long Po. Remember you need rest too.”
Po did a small kung fu bow as they started on their separate paths, slowly parting. “Yes, yes Master Monkey!”
“I’m serious if you aren’t back by the time I return.” He pointed at Po with a serious expression! “I’ll drag ya back!”
“Okay lemme be quick then!” Po threw his paws up with a small laugh as he turned to walk backward away from his caring assailant. “Thanks, Monkey.”
“It’s no problem, Po. That’s what I’m here for.”
Monkey waved goodbye as he walked towards the path of the Master Garden, shuffling his knuckles from the ground and shaking any snow off of them before shoving them in his pockets. “See ya later!”
“Yeah…see ya!”
Po lowered his arm once Monkey was out of range, the crisp cold mountain air blowing his cloak about. Yet he didn’t mind the frigid air on him, he merely turned and walked up the rest of the path towards his destination. ‘I guess now I really can’t say school isn’t that important anymore…’ The thought slipped through his mind as he walked around the now-cleaned-up walkway that surrounded the Jade Palace, small tinks and glimmers of icicles above catching his attention. ‘Considering I’ll be leading one and all..I’ll have to start promoting it. But I am in school technically right now so…’
Po scratched his head as he opened the large doors of the palace, the loud creak of metal ringing through the area.
“Maybe I just didn’t like regular school because I had to learn stuff I didn’t like?” He took his cloak off, making sure to remember to not shake it because he remembered how mad Shifu had gotten the first time he tracked snow in here. “But I can’t say that to kids 'cause sometimes that stuff can be useful…And parents wouldn’t like it…”
So, what kind of school did he want to run?
Po swayed on his feet as his sandals tapped on the jade floors of the palace, avoiding going near the priceless vase so it wouldn’t break again. He hummed to himself in thought.
“Where you learn what you want sounds vague.”
You need something solid to bring people in, especially younger people with the whole world ahead of them! What lured them in, what lured him into wanting to train here? ‘Being with my heroes, learning the one thing I thought I couldn’t…’
Po looked up to the decorated outside of the scroll room, the dragon surrounded by bright flames of god looking back at him.
“Maybe I can support dreams like that, you know?”
The dragon said nothing.
“People always tell others no, but what if I said yes to even the impossible!?”
The dragon stood still and said nothing.
“Yeah, I know…” Po pushed the door open, splitting the dragon in two. “That’s also way too vague! People would take me even less seriously! Aha!”
Po left before the dragon could say anything.
He laughed at nothing, as he placed his cloak on one of the nearby racks he’d placed in her a few weeks ago. ‘And Shifu had the nerve to say it was junk! It’s useful junk now!’
He was thankful the front of the scroll room was clear enough to walk in since he moved here. It's all been hard but it was worth picking up the scrolls, finding a few classics and information you couldn’t get at any library, and returning it to its proper place for this well of information Oogway left behind for them all and future generations to come.
His claws tapped lightly on the wooden shelves as he walked further to the back where the section for Kung fu schools lay untouched unlike the rest of the room.
Here and there, Po would pick up a stray scroll he’d missed and place it where it should be instead of on the floor! “Oh neat, a scroll on how to make spicy hotpot!”
The panda walked along the carefully painted and designed floor of the scroll room, what was once hidden was now flaring for everyone to see.
Would future generations need that?
He stopped and picked up a few scrolls on mostly feline masters, ranging from Siberian tigers to mountain cats and everything inbetween. “I guess I gotta start small.”
What would someone need for the Future?
‘Just like everyone else. Oogway didn’t invent Kung fu overnight.’ He took a left around the corner towards the section he was going for, at this point, he knew it by heart for the sheer fact it was right next to his favorite biography of Master Thundering Rhino.
The limited edition with his signature.
Po couldn’t help but shake with happiness, the fact he got to touch it was enough to make his short life utterly complete! He absently opened the scroll for tiger behavioral needs and causes out of curiosity, it was by an author he knew very well. They were a Tiger master, shocking, who retired from the frontlines early to write graphic novels instead but they were also asked for wisdom so often they simply made a guideline book for any and all questions.
He skimmed over its contents wondering if he could use this to make his and maybe Shifu’s teaching methods better. ‘How would I teach? Kindly. Better than how Shifu treated me, for sure.’
Po stopped as he looked back down at the scroll.
‘
It can be difficult for tigers to communicate in most social settings outside our own, we are either considered too loud or held back by the false assumption we are territorial loners. This is far from the truth, we love being apart of the conversation but most do not understand our mannerisms or simply disapprove of them as they are considered by most unprofessional. Uncivilized I dare say.’
A shaky breath made him sway on his heels again before he caught himself. “I would be understanding of others…I’ll study hard to avoid this.”
‘There are signs of oppressive environments dimming the shine of tigers that are supposed to burn as bright as the sun above us, there’s a lack of that communication I mentioned above. A stillness in behavior overall and confusion on when and how to act. It can be remedied-’
The scroll fell with a clatter outside his paws, in this clear area it was the only scroll in a place where it did not belong as he reached his destination.
“We may think differently on this but that’s alright. It just means you are growing into your own views. Still, as Kung fu masters, we do train to give our all to protect those who can’t.”
Is that all Kung fu is good for?
“Sacrifices must be made in life.”
“But how many? How many sacrifices have to be made? Leaving…” Po shook as he cupped his chest, the feeling of his beating heart reminding him where he was and who he was and yet it hurt. “So much pain behind in their path…”
Is this what the future held? Pain. What could he do to change things that wouldn’t turn the ones he looked up to away? He knew they were needed on the field when the Imperial Guard wasn’t enough to help the citizens. They were not the law.
“We give power to the people.”
He kneeled toward the fallen scroll, staring at it.
“But can we still say that when we steal the shine from within others? So readily.”
Po picked the scroll up.
“Master Shifu.”
~
I’m spiraling further into my own dream and I can’t escape!
~
“I won’t tell you, there is no need to worry.” Chunhua started after thinking long and hard on her words, these were masters from afar who came to grieve the end of someone they cared about. “But, Po is someone you can rely on!” She lifted up a smiling board for emphasis as she turned in her seat to fully regard Master Qi. “He’s just as kind, if not more than Master Oogway. And it has been an honor to be in the light of both of their kindred spirits. Po will lead us all into a new age of Kung fu that will bring smiles to everyone.”
She paused as she held her board tightly in her grasp, she could not see that even Yong and Mei had been listening to her answer.
“Not many believe in him…because he isn’t what most would think is a strong warrior…” Or what they project onto others, the concept of what was a warrior and not had been muddled for her mind over the years. Chunhua’s lips quivered for a moment as she continued. “Even I doubted him once and yet he never doubted me or anyone because he sees something wonderful in everyone he meets and that is his strength. The power his enemies underestimate.” Her body shook with emotions, they’d been through alot these past few years. Whether it be enemies or the complexity of personal life gave them. She straightened her own back looking at Qi directly herself. “That’s why Oogway chose him.”
She nodded more firmly than she had before, this was no time to feel bashful. This was the time to repay her brother for all he’d done for her to reach this singular moment. To be able to provide for the people outside her own form on the battlefield as their shield. “I believe in Po. He gave me my smile, he gave me the push I needed to take my first step forward when I was frozen in place. So please,”
The hotel’s eating area was empty, no longer did the dishes clatter, only the soft brush of tails on wood crack the ice of silence between them all.
“Believe in him too.”
A small clap sounded out after a moment, and when she leaned in her seat to look towards Yong, he was crying through his quivering eyebrows. She was not sure how that worked…
The older man all but forgot about his bowl of noodles as he gesticulated to the ceiling with his left paw over his heart! “Oh, Master Chunhua!! I completely believe in you and Master Po! I feel the very same about Oogway and my dear wife. Had it not been for them…My life would be as dull as a sky with no stars in sight, merely a hollow reflection of the night!” Yong was crying so much that he had to hide behind his arm and Qi was quick to give him a handkerchief from her pants pocket. Which he took with a small thank you.
Qi looked almost too contently at her crying spouse. “I could say the same about you.”
Chunhua leaned even further in her chair to see Mei Ling was crying too, going so far as to rub her nose a bit too much. “I know I’m just a regular teacher beside you all but Chu really is speaking the truth! He’s just a really good guy that
I know
! I just know it will lead us all to a better route to Kung fu and the peace we desire in our lives.” The snow leopard sighed sadly. “He even tried to help me cook.”
Qi was quick to offer the young woman something for her tears. “Ah, do you need a tissue aswell? We’re all educators here in some shape or form…”
“N-No please don’t waste them on me!!” Mei Ling was all but scrambling to decline the older tigers' offer going so far as to lower her head.
“You seriously look like you need one…”
Chunhua ended up getting up and shoving a tissue in Mei’s face.
~
Sometimes a seed will never bloom, it merely wilts…
~
Fwip!
The light warm waft of flame and smoke filled his senses for a brief moment as he leaned over to lit the end of a stick of incense, he waved his hand for a brief moment to put out the little flame before pocketing the match.
“Oh, I know that sweet smell…”
Master Monkey blew softly at the tip of the incense as a familiar old voice and small steps approached him. When the flame died out with one last waiver in the evening, the sweet contrails of smoke filled the area as he adjusted the censer. It was a simple wooden one, nothing spectacular as he slid it towards the candle set before Oogway’s statue.
“Nag Champa, right?”
He nodded toward his Master, as he breathed out slowly causing the mist from his breath to mix with the trails of thin smoke from his offering to Oogway. “I was in the mood for something nostalgic.” Was his reply as he heard more than saw Shifu settle himself beside him, the rustling of a mat and other sounds caught his attention.
Blue eyes opened to see a bowl set in front of the newly set plates they’d sat out for the end of the year along with the candles.
Shifu placed a bowl of dim sum down gently on the plate, and the candle's light danced around in its reflection. It was as pure white as the snow that surrounded them.
He couldn’t help but smirk at the way Shifu patted around his robes for a light, it wasn’t that he was prone to forget but things were easily lost in his garb.
“Here.” He took mercy on his elder. “When did you have time to make that?”
“Thank you.” Shifu bowed with a small smile as he took the small box of matches and lit a flame for himself as he spoke. “I didn’t. Mr. Ping offered them to me after I told him I was paying respects to Master Oogway. He wanted to thank him for all the happiness and care he brings to not only his children but the Valley as a whole.”
They both watched in silence as the dim sum was slowly burned by the flames, its light layering growing weak and folding away against the heat.
“It’s good to know he won’t go hungry this winter.”
Shifu found himself having to hold back his own small laughter, he could tell by the shift of his shoulders. Both of their gazes lay before the lines of bowls and plates before the iconic master’s grave. “He’ll be the most well-fed ancestor in all of China.”
“It’s what he deserves with all he’s given.” Monkey lowered his head towards the small shrine they had created with hands and paws all across China. “It’s time we all gave back to him.”
Shifu only agreed with a small noise as the fragrant smell of the incense mixed with the burning of sacrificial food.
“He would only want for us to move forward…” Shifu stated inbetween the songs of the mountain's windy songs and the whispers of the hoarfrost surrounding them. “That is why he left behind five hundred years of knowledge and the Dragon warrior. His last legacy…”
That last line left them both silent, but he could tell it was tearing the red panda up more than him right now. Even after all this time, it was still groundbreaking to him that he’d just gone and left.
‘But I understand why.’ The thought of understanding made it all hurt less. ‘Wandering spirits never stay in one place.’
“But I don’t think he’s ever left us. He continues to shine a bright light on our ongoing lives.” Shifu relented quietly.
“You forgot one thing he left us behind, Master Shifu.” Master Monkey did not hesitate to speak up without opening his eyes, he merely made himself comfortable in his spot upon the cold surface of the stone, broken and shaped for the man who saved his life. “He left this dorm and school for the future generations. So that we may continue teaching and reaching out our hands to the world and its people as he did.”
Monkey was still as Shifu fidgeted.
“Of course…”
The food continued to burn.
“The future.” Monkey mused to himself aloud as his head tilted back, even with his eyes closed he could see Oogway’s silhouette perfectly. “I do wonder how you will lead us to it. Oogway, may you bless my Master’s journey to this goal.”
With his plea out in the air, petals and snow danced together around them in harmony.
Master Shifu got up, leaving the trails of smoky scents behind him as Monkey sat perfectly still and at peace with the company of his deceased friend and Master.
“Shifu.”
He called lightly.
“You can speak to Oogway in my company.” Monkey leaned his body to the side. “You also forgot your mat.”
“If you know, just say it.”
“I know nothing.” Monkey shrugged. “Except for the fact that you meet here alone. You don’t speak to him when others are around. I’m concerned.” And that was no joke, he held the firm belief that they were all family and that they had no need to hide their worries with Oogway from one another.
“You are concerned about the school.”
Monkey couldn't help but smile at that wording. “That includes you.”
Shifu turned around and two pairs of azure met each other in the wake of tundra and a sea of flames. He didn’t say anything, he didn’t need to because those aged eyes told him everything. The doubt and anxiety were as clear as day.
Monkey found himself leaning into his cold palm with a small shiver. “How much time do we have?”
“We aren’t on an allotted schedule.”
“How much?” He didn’t hesitate to ask again with a more firm tone as he pointed up at the tortoise as the trails of incense made themselves known between them. “And don’t make this worse by telling a white lie in front of him. He may not be our family by blood, but we both owe him our lives as if we were his sons.”
“Not enough…” The older master sat with a tired sigh upon his mat, his blue eyes staring only at the candles. “I thought maybe the winter feasts with how popular they’ve gotten with Suan and the tournament would bring in new students but…it hasn’t. I don’t know what to do.”
Monkey sighed, he broke his posture smoothly as he patted his knee. “There was no way that was going to work. That’s a spectacle to prophesy, not recruitment.” He stared back into the now burnt food that was once dim sum, leaving this plane to feed their Master in the spirit realm. “And people just want the food, not kung fu lessons!”
Shifu’s ears visibly dropped at that comment, it seemed he too was aware of that reality but he just had no idea what to try next. “So, many people came…more than I had anticipated after the incident.”
Monkey allowed Shifu that silent moment of mourning, not only for his late master but his son that tarnished the legacy of Oogway for his selfish desires.
“I’ll help as best as I can.”
“No, it’s not your place nor job to do this, you need to focus on your training!” Their eyes met again after Shifu shook his head and hand to deny his assistance vehemently! “We must have faith in Po and Oogway. And pray he will light the way to our future.”
Monkey stood up and looked down at Shifu, who stared up at Oogway’s visage as if it was the real tortoise. His hands found their way to his pockets again as the sweet smells were wafted away by the evening's wind’s equally sweet kiss.
“I don’t think even his intervention could fix our problem to save this school.”
~
Can I truly draw a bright trajectory for myself?
~
“So where are you from exactly?” Yang asked from the side of the counter as he held his cup of tea.
The clatter of plates filled the air as Chunhua washed the dishes, handed them off to Mei Ling to dry, and lastly Yong put them away in their respective place.
It was a small break for him all things considered…
“To the Northeast of Shanghai in Yu Garden,” Qi commented as she watched the three felines work in tandem together, it reminded her of home. “We reside in the Yu Garden Temple which houses my school with many other places adorning its edges.” She smiled softly while staring at Yong before calling out to him in a light tone. “You’re doing wonderful, dear.”
Yong’s eyebrows fluffed up as if in pride as he flexed his right arm whilst taking a plate from Mei Ling all too smoothly. Chunhua and Mei applauded his ability to multitask while being praised!
“That’s where the Yangshan Hall is located right?” Yang decided to interrupt whatever that was going on in his kitchen.
“Yes.” Qi nodded as she placed her paws right back in her lap. “Have you ever been there? Oogway was the one who inspired me to make my stand at that place. It was one of his favorite spots to have tea when he traveled…”
Almost everyone in the room followed the sway of her words falling to the wayside of nostalgic winds.
“Aha, No. Just saw it on a scroll once.” Yang came in to save the day with a more positive outlook on things. “Sometimes I forget Master Oogway was such a big deal. He walked around here as any other old man would.” The old pig smiled softly at himself when he thought back on days long gone.” He even greeted me a few times. I think he also knew my mom funnily enough…”
Qi nodded and closed her eyes, it felt more calming of an expression than anything. “That is what made him so loved. He was never one to steer away from people and isolate himself. Even with his earned status, he held himself as any man would. And I will always respect him for that.” Her eyes opened to look upon Tigress’ back and the person in question noticed it with the flick of her ears as the last dish was washed and dried. “For it’s too easy to fall prey to the teachings of Kung Fu that separates you from the world and the people we protect..”
Mei Ling nodded. “I agree! It’s important we never forget them but even simple lessons like that tend to get lost. I can see why he trusted you to run a school.” The snow leopard turned towards the older feline as Yong walked towards Chu with a towel for her paws. “You’re just as wise and caring as he was.”
“Please you flatter me, Miss Mei Ling.”
“I’m serious!” Mei Ling pointed upwards as she walked toward Qi, all but leaning on the counter before the master. Forgetting herself. “I’d love to see your school, even if it was just once!”
Both felines' ears shifted toward the right of Qi as Chunhua and Yong walked around the counter, towels, and aprons hung up to indeed ring the end of their guest house meal.
“I’d love to go see your school as well, even though I already promised to visit Mei’s school too…” Chunhua added with a small hum.
“I wouldn’t blame you for checking their school out first…”
Yong laughed at that, his eyebrows shaking with his shoulders. “If you say something such as that Master Chunhua I might be tempted to recruit you!”
Yang was entranced by it all, he was left speechless for once in his life!
Chunhua looked up at him, literally, with a confused expression going so far as to bring her board up for emphasis. “Recruit me?”
Qi nodded as she got up from her seat. “Mmhmm. Your record alone here would be enough to warrant an invitation to our school.”
“Ah, here! Let me show you our handout! I’m sure the art alone would enthrall you!” Yong didn’t take long to find the handout he was looking for, he always kept a few in his pockets in case they found any promising youth to recruit. That and he did very well love art and artists all the same. “Here we are.”
Before Chunhua had even gotten ahold of the scroll Mei Ling was almost glued to her side, which made her freeze for a moment. “Thank you…”
When she opened the scroll she was met with a message
“A place filled with endless hope made by you!”
The first painting was an illustration of the main temple within the garden, a long and vibrant branch of lush leaves surrounding the temple in a similar design to the palace that stood high above waters as lotus flowers floated around its majestic build and long bridges. There was even a boat with a tiger to the side!
The scroll went on to explain the benefits of moving to Yu Garden, the easy-to-access shopping district, the canals that were wide enough for even the tallest elephant along with the wide range of extracurricular activities and classes. The pictures felt so vibrant and lively even without colorful paints, she could see the orange fur of the tigers depicted along with the greys of snow leopards in this lush garden learning, communicating, and growing in a safe environment made for them.
“This…This is amazing!!” Mei Ling was squishing herself terribly close to her face to take in the scroll and its contents. She quickly turned to Yong. “Can I have one of these? My school only has posters, nothing as detailed as this.”
“I have a few extras in my room if you’d wait a moment?”
Mei waved that question off with a smile, as one by one they followed out of the hall. “Yes, Yes. No rush at all. We’re just heading back to the Palace.”
“Master Chunhua,” Chunhua looked up to regard Yong as he walked towards the exit of the dining hall. “You can keep that one.”
She had not torn her eyes away from the handout, she could see why Yong thought she would love the art, it was simple yet intricate in so many ways, a treat truly suited for the eyes. But one thing stuck out the most to her and it was the phrase at the top, ‘Endless hope made by you!’
She wondered what that truly meant, could someone make hope for themselves much less endless? Was it another term for inner peace?
“I’m glad you’re enjoying the handout, we all worked hard on it.”
Her head swerved up to look at Qi, mortification filled her body to the point of overflowing as she slowly looked away. They were alone in the lobby of the hotel as Yang had stayed in the dining hall to drink his tea. “I’m sorry Master Qi, I didn’t mean to ignore you-”
“It’s fine.” Qi crossed her arms as she made herself comfortable waiting for Mei Ling and Yong to come back. The snow leopard had ended up not waiting and followed him… “A little peace and quiet can be beneficial for the mind. But I can’t help but ask, ``What do you think of it?”
“I…I’m unsure. I’ve never been recruited per se. I merely accepted where I stayed as my role. But…” The young tiger mulled over her words a moment as a door was opened and closed somewhere in the distance. “I think it's a wonderful place and yet I don’t understand what endless hope made by you is? When I was brought to the palace I had one goal and only that.”
“Endless hope is something too abstract to hold onto unlike the dragon scroll.” Qi nodded as if she understood her confusion, and even mulled over the quote herself. “At first, I didn’t understand it either. Even to this day, my students show me a new side to this endless hope of their making.”
The young master nodded slowly intaking an elder's words at her own pace. “I don’t believe I can create such a thing.”
“Master Chunhua?” And she did look back to those red eyes when called, they were calm as an ocean on a bright summer's evening. “Do you remember when you asked me to believe in your brother?”
Chunhua of course nodded.
“Then I want you to believe that you can also paint a future you can believe in.” Qi unwrapped her arms and offered her paw to the young tiger. “A bright future only you can believe in. I’ve heard rumors about your story…”
When their paws connected Qi gripped her paw tightly at that line of a phrase before continuing.
“This is not your role, you nor I asked to be viewed in the light we are shone in.”
Chunhua was silent as the steps of Yong and Mei Ling neared, the sounds of their chatter falling to the wayside of her racing thoughts. “I have to live with it and persevere for my Master-”
She hesitated to speak the whole title, from what was once a phrase she would speak without hesitation now she questioned it. ‘Did I have to?’
“A master does not allow their student to hold the burdens of their mistakes.” Yong walked up to them with Mei Ling in tow. “Master Chunhua. I will not force you to join but I do know that this is not what Oogway intended for his legacy for you, anyone at that. You should choose to dream and live freely.” The old tiger spread his large paws and arms outward for emphasis.
She held onto that handout tightly before going about wrapping it to distract herself. “What if…?” Chunhua placed the scroll at her side with all eyes on her. “I don’t know what I want to do, won’t that trouble everyone?”
“No,” Qi went so far as to step forward with her paw to gather her attention solely on her. She caught Mei Ling lingering away at the door whilst they spoke. “That’s what we’re here for. To show you a path brightened with endless possibilities. You didn’t have this chance and support before but you do now.”
But she didn’t give the elder tiger what she wanted. “Why?” She let go of Qi’s paw and stepped back towards the door with her head low. “You’re all just as perplexing as
he
is…”
Not being able to simply accept someone’s role in this world as it was.
“Because even tigers deserve a chance to be happy in what they desire just as everyone else does. You don’t have to rely solely on your strength to survive.”
Yong stepped in by placing a paw on her shoulder with an expression that gave a way out. A calm escape for another day. “You don’t have to decide now, speak with your family about it first. I wouldn’t want to push you into making such a life-changing decision.”
Qi grew quiet as she wrapped her arms together again, almost residing back after speaking up. Her bright eyes did not look towards her form anymore…
“We just want you to know that you have the option to take control of your life.” Yong patted her on the shoulder again and she was comfortable enough to pat his paw back with a nod to signify she understood.
She headed for the door to catch up with Mei Ling without another word to Yong or Qi as she slipped her cloak off the hanger Yang had placed near the door. When she opened the door nothing but the chill of winter’s eve welcomed her outside as Mei Ling stared into the endless sea of stars above them.
‘I don’t want things to end this way.’
Chunhua turned in that open door back towards the old couple. “Master Qi!”
Yong was the only one to look up, she wasn’t aware that he was looking directly at her…
Qi on the other hand had only given her a slight glance before she stopped heading back up the stairs to her room.
“Thank you!” Chunhua stood steadfast and strong as she prepared to express something that only Qi would understand.
She blinked at her.
“Ahem-!” The older woman almost lost all her composure at the gesture, the way the young tiger had all but shut her eyes tightly to force a blink was almost too much even for her! It was all so forced but…cutely so. Her smile wavered as she fought back small bits of laughter her husband knew was ready to escape. “You are very welcome. Now, Farewell until we meet again.”
Qi blinked back at Chunhua, which made the young master brighten with a smile before she waved them both farewell and good night into the dead of night behind her friend’s coattails.
Yong sighed happily before turning towards the staircase where his wife stood still brimming with positivity from that interaction. “I don’t think she’ll be joining our school…Having her around seems entertaining.”
“I don’t either but I believe it's for the best. Her path, no. Their path is here.” Qi walked up the steps as the chill from outside the young woman had let in settled onto her person, it was time to head to bed. “I can’t wait to see the end result.”
~
We will arrive at the galaxy we always envisioned.
Notes:
I know we didn't have alot of Viper in this chapter but we will next time in the FINALE~! This was more set up for Po and Tigress for the future, interlinking with Viper and Tigress' arc. I hope you all like Qi and Yong and what they bring to the KFP world! It always shocked me this fandom never made more of a big deal of the school stuff itself considering that's what it is. A Kung fu school and grand palace put together and you need to be able to pull in new folks! So, I have introduced even more school drama!
Also, before we step into the fun facts and other stuff. I have to give a big, BIG thank you to Zoe. She really helped me make good anthro cat behavioral notes for this chapter and above else, make it make sense and cute. Cause that's what you're really here for aren't you? Cute cat content! It's okay I don't blame you.
And continues to be a fantastic beta reader overall! So if you ever have any big cat or animal questions, hit up zoepedia!!
I'll link her Tumblr here: https://www.tumblr.com/zoetiger-1106
Anyways, we have a few things to go over in the fun facts section!!:
- First, let's go over what we saw Shifu and Monkey doing at Oogway's shrine! I really wanted a bunch of different ways for characters to mourn Oogway and finding out how people respect their ancestors/family shrines did help in that concept a lot. These are actual traditions so I tried my best to respect them in this context. You can check all the ones I used here at this link:
https://www.nationsonline.org/oneworld/Chinese_Customs/taoism_ancestor_worship.htm
- The Nag Champa is actually the only incense I've ever smelt really that I know of to be fair but it is a nostalgic smell so I thought it would fit these two well considering what they were talking about. Bit of a personal fun fact but hey if you need a scent for incense ever I got you!
- I wanted to include the recipe for Dim sum in this but now that I think about it's not really needed in this context. I do have to say trying to write how it looks burning was a challenge, to say the least.
- Hope you enjoyed the Ping family lore here, I've been sprinkling it here and there! And I've been having fun making it!
Now on to the preview for the FINALE of the Viper arc!!
Chapter 15 - "The flower petals signal the end of the moon’s festival":
“But I should have been listening to him, you know?”
“Why…”
“Listening to your elders tends to always feel right…”
“Now that I see what was left behind in my trail of glory…I do not enjoy this view of my dream.”
“I’m just returning her mask. I think I’ve hidden long enough.”
Until next week. See ya! ( ̄▽ ̄)ノ
Chapter 15: The flower petals signal the end of the moon’s festival
Summary:
Will you dance under the moonlight with me? One last time.
The color for this week is... Periwinkle! Which represents serenity, calmness, winter, and ice. It can also symbolize blossoming friendships, sentimental memories, and everlasting love.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Thank you for the food as always, Mr. Ping.”
Viper felt rather disconnected from the world after sleeping in for so long, but thankfully the noise from the dining area and the goose’s company put things back into perspective. She was no longer surrounded by that neverending white snow. Here she was alone.
The clatter of bowls and plates caught her attention as Mr. Ping stacked their bowls together to gather them all in one go. “You are very welcome! I was worried for you out there but I know you all strive to go against everything, even the elements!”
She still felt cold.
Her body by all means felt warm, she was wrapped in blankets, filled to the brim with warm soup and tea along with the small hint of heat from her candles.
The wood creaked softly as the chef stood up with the set of tableware. “Do you need anything else before I take these to the kitchen?”
She wanted to be close to Chunhua again and feel the gentle warmth of her kindness.
“Yes, actually,” Viper lifted her head, jostling the soft blankets Po had so carefully laid upon her person as they slid down her body. “Can you open my dresser? I want to wear one of my hanfu dresses and step outside. The extra layers should protect me.”
She didn’t bother to smile.
Mr. Ping was silent, the only indication he was still there was the shift and clink of platters against one another before he spoke up. “Should you really be going out this late? It’s only going to get colder in the night…”
There was no point in that anymore.
“I won’t be long. And I need to move around or else it will make me feel lethargic.” She lowered her head in a soft bow towards the old goose. “But thank you for your consideration.”
The plates were placed down on the floor again near the door before he walked towards her, the dresser was on the left of her small room. It was more of a small box than a dresser but it was what she’d been calling it for all these years.
She watched him slowly open it and a grin did appear shortly on her face as his eyes widened at her collection. He touched the silk fabric as if it was lined with actual gold. “These are beautiful…”
“Thank you.” She replied simply, allowing him to browse her attire dresser until she decided on what she wanted to wear. “I’ve been building my collection for quite some time. Could you hand me my Ma Mian Qun? It’s black with a blue skirt stitched with wave patterns…”
“Yes ma’am!” Ping saluted as he carefully looked through her belongings, folding the hanfu skirts, coats, shirts, and more to the side before he found what she wanted. “Oh…I can see why you would want to wear this one, it's beautiful.” Ping turned around with the outfit folded neatly in his wings. “I might have to shop with you sometime in the future. “ The old goose laughed to himself as he looked around and found the sash he was looking for.
He had quite the eye, she had to admit.
Viper slithered from the confines of her blanket pile and stood as tall as she could so Mr. Ping could place the fabric over her body. Her brow quirked as he set aside what he needed before unwrapping the skirt. “You’ve used a sash before?”
Ping merely nodded. “I had one myself when I was younger when my clothes were too big and well…” She was shocked when Mr. Ping of all people hesitated as he opened the skirt and wrapped it around her. It was unexpected considering most just threw things over her head and called it a day. “I have alot of experience with modifying clothes with my son. I’m sure you’ve seen my handy work on him.”
“You made that?”
“Yes. Not my best but it was something.” She could actually feel it when he tightened the skirt around her as he quickly went for the top next.
“It’s the thought that counts…”
Again, he opened it just as anyone else would for someone with limbs. It felt good.
“Oh, I know but it’s nice seeing my boy in some well-made clothes now that we can afford it.” Viper watched with curious eyes as he patted down and adjusted the sleeves and shoulders so they wouldn’t hinder her movement when she left out. “Clothes can truly make someone feel better about themselves…”
“I used to think similar but it can also make them feel…insecure.” She couldn’t help but comment from all the instances between Mei Ling and Tigress that they were in fact worlds apart. “Othered.”
“That can be true.” Mr. Ping admitted as he reached for the sash and she could feel the outfit slip off her slim body without his help for a moment before he was back again. “What brought that on?”
“What did Po tell you about when we got separated?”
The sash was slowly wrapped around her waist, slowly carefully to gauge how low or high it needed to be. ‘All this effort for me is unneeded…’
“That Chu most likely suggested you stay behind at the shrine and walked too far.” His face was hidden behind her back as he fixed his position. “But that’s not what happened, did it?”
She didn’t even hesitate to hide the truth from her friend's father. There was no point. He knew Chunhua just as much if not more than she did. Chunhua, Tigress, would never leave her teammate behind in such a way. “We had a fight.”
Mr. Ping hummed for her to continue as he began tying the sash together.
“I said something that hurt her and…” Viper hesitated, unsure if Ping even knew about the trees much less the damage done to her paws but he seemed so unfazed by the thought that maybe Po was hiding something about her then. “I admitted to snooping into a personal matter about her paws and how they became…”
“You don’t have to say it. I know.” Ping interrupted her, and she expected to see the old man angry but no, he was just tired.
Her lips pursed in thought as her head fell low, the only thing she saw was the black fabric and the edge of waves from the bottom of it. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. We could have prevented that if we just…If I just…” He tightened the sash further and she was sure this skirt would never fall with that grip. “If I was a better friend to her. I can’t answer her question about why I yelled…I don’t even know why I did it that night…I’m just an awful friend.”
“I don’t think you’re an awful friend, Viper,” Ping spoke up quietly as he sat back down and looked upon his work. His gaze moved from her form for the first time as his sights took in the dorm surrounding them. “There was too much going on in this place to really see the damage for what it was.”
Viper swayed and the weight of the fabric felt alien for once on her. “Then what do you think I am for being so naive and clueless about her needs!?” She shut her eyes, wanting to leave all this pain behind but she knew when Chunhua returned it would all come to a close. “I’m supposed to be better than this…”
Neither of them spoke for a good long moment, to the point they could both hear Monkey and Mantis conversing in the dorm beside them. “I think you're just a young woman trying to figure out how to help the people you care about but…”
The clang of bowls returned, small thank yous exchanged in the background as Monkey’s silhouette walked past them.
“Your passions overwhelm others and I'm very much the same.” Ping laughed, bitterly so at the memory.
It all grew silent without them all around.
Even in his own voice, she could still feel his laughter. “I thought telling Po about how we're noodle folk would give him a sense of purpose, belonging…” Mr. Ping picked himself up, she could hear and feel it with the way the wood creaked.
Mostly directed at himself. “I didn't want him to feel othered…”
Viper opened her eyes as the sound of tableware sounded out again between them in her small room as the old goose headed for the door.
His head was low.
“But I should have been listening to him, you know?”
~
I see the beauty of my loneliness through this blurry vision of mine. I say I’m not lonely anymore, no no!
~
Mantis did not eavesdrop.
He just had an inkling when his friends were giving themselves a hard time, living with the likes of Tigress and Crane would do that to any man with the weight of common sense he carried.
No, he did not listen in on what Viper and Mr. Ping spoke of while Monkey talked about their next ‘Dance meetup’ as he put it.
‘Not happening.’ Mantis grumbled as he thought back to that singular moment. It was so out of place and random yet…
Knock! Knock!
He tapped on the wooden outline of the thin paper door to Viper’s room, he hadn’t caught the end of their conversation but he may aswell reach out to her before she found her way to his path, or she did something stupid.
‘It was sorta fun…’ He closed his eyes as he waited a moment for the young woman to gather herself. He knew she was sluggish in this weather just as if not more than he was.
To create something together as a group meant there was trust between them that could not be so easily broken. To act it out was a testament to how much faith they had in him.
“Viper!?” He called out already feeling his patience wearing as thin as an icicle melting away in the heat he wished to return soon!
It was a scary thought all things considered.
“Maybe she fell back to sleep?” Mantis shrugged as his foot tapped away at the speed of light. “Less work for me this evening…”
To be trusted so much by his own teammates.
“She went outside.”
“Eh!?” Mantis turned around to regard Monkey, who had popped his head outside of his room. “What the heck is she doing out there again!?”
Monkey waved him off with his own eyes closed as if he was half asleep. “Mr. Ping was with her so I just assumed she wanted to get up and move around. She was sleeping for longer than usual.”
And that yawn from his friend was all but telling. “Yeah, yeah. Head on to bed pal.”
He was all but gone in a blur when he heard Monkey slink away with a soft good night, it didn’t take him long at all to skid past the dorms and the small hall that divided the kitchen and the door to his exit. The door opened without much resistance to his strength and he was halfway out of it-
“Put your coat on!” Mr. Ping called from the kitchen as if he heard and knew who exactly was at the door!
Mantis closed the door with an annoyed grunt as he skittered to the hangar beside the door to grab his cloak.
Mantis twisted to throw his cloak over his shoulder before tying the collar up as quickly and tightly as possible. He had a feeling the goose would know if he didn’t. “Tch. Old people like you.” The door was once again opened all too cleanly as the faint trails of a cold breeze hit his face again. “Always cramp my style!”
“Don’t stay out there long!”
The voice of Mr. Ping was cut short by the door slamming shut and thus he was off down this snowy road again. ‘So, it was just a fight? I can handle that. Monkey and Chu have had a ton of those.’ His yellow irises lingered towards the outer patio of the dorm building and quickly shifted back to where he should be looking. Ahead.
Mantis was down the steep stone steps in seconds to the point he didn’t even register the cool surface of them. It was how things had always been. Unfeeling.
The length of his cloak fluttered as he came to a stop before the tree with the remains of a mere memory of a snowball filled with warmth.
A warmth he had to believe in.
Mantis moved forward up and down icy slopes, he ran past and only caught a glimpse of two felines entering the training area and conversing in the dead of night. He slipped past unnoticed which was to be expected. There was no battle to win, no teammate to banter off to so for now he was silent.
The scrape of ice made his antenna twitch.
Past the Jade Palace itself down the steps that neared the Master’s Garden was he welcomed to the image of an umbrella. A design he knew all too well, it was a simple black umbrella with red painted wood holding it all together. It tended to match with all of Viper’s darker-toned outfits when she wore them.
“Where are you running off to?” He announced on those clear stone steps.
As expected she paused when she heard his voice, most likely shocked he had not brought notice to himself before straightening her posture. ‘Typical.’
What did surprise him was the fact she didn’t turn around to regard him. “I’m just on a walk towards Oogway’s shrine. I needed time to think about it all.”
He reared his head back defiantly, crossing his claws in the process as he looked down at his teammate. “You really don’t trust me at all, huh?”
The umbrella twirled a moment, the small layer of hoarfrost falling to the wayside at the action. “I have no idea what you’re talking about. Head inside you obviously require more rest, Master Mantis.”
It shattered into small pieces back into the sea of white that lay on each side of them.
He wasn’t going to be shoved aside so quickly! Master Mantis pointed a claw tip her way that she wouldn’t see but it was the effect that mattered! “Don’t get all formal on me now! Look, just be honest, you and Chu had a fight.”
Viper did turn at that, he caught a glimpse of blue eyes in the shade of night. A faint glower to them he’d seen only once. “I never pegged you as an eavesdropper.”
He looked away at that accusation. “I’m not.”
“But it’s none of your concern.” She quickly turned around, keeping her uppity facade up that she was fine that he could tell she wasn’t. He was surrounded by awful liars. “I just have to deal with the consequences of my actions. I was too selfish…”
Was it beneficial to be good at lying though?
He shrugged and leaned back on his hind legs as a small breeze pushed his cloak wide open. “Everyone’s selfish Vi! Listen, whatever happened we can work it out together! We’ve done it before we can do it again!”
He quickly pulled it back into place once the cold settled back into his veins, he’d been idle for too long. His eyes darted upward only a moment to take in the clouds above, they were growing hazy, almost melting with the natural mists of the mountain as they darkened with the night. ‘It might snow again…’
The umbrella shifted again. “That’s when things were simple. Now they’ve changed.” It leaned forward with what he assumed was her body. Just how much turmoil was she carrying all on her own? “I can’t take back the meaning of my words so easily, Mantis.”
Mantis hopped two steps down. “What did you say!?”
“It’ll all spill out eventually…” Viper laughed bitterly at herself as she hid from him under the shade of an umbrella. “So, I suppose there isn’t a point in hiding it till then…”
From the world.
“Now you’re just being dramatic.” He didn’t have the bite he wanted in his voice, he stopped in concern for the friend who had always offered a shoulder for them all. When times were good and bad with a smile.
She took a deep breath and watched as her breath left her body in a mist cloud. “Do you remember Gongmen? When Po revealed why he hesitated in the tower against
that heinous thing.
”
Mantis simply nodded for her to continue speaking, he could see why it took so much to talk about. That event was all but off the table with them all. It’d been a rough long night of despair and hope mixed together.
The umbrella fell to the side.
“I yelled her title, the one she doesn’t want to hear again…and it hurt her. I hurt her.” Now, he could see the outfit she was wearing fully, as the umbrella came to a stop on the second step away from the snake. “I can’t help but think she was right.”
“Just say you're sorry!” He replied quickly and immediately regretted it inwardly. “And if you didn’t mean it that way, explain it to her she’ll understand.”
The sound of an icicle falling sounded in the distance.
“Do you want me to lie?”
“Huh?”
“Fine.” And right at that moment did it start to all fall together under the soft snowfall of the evening as he stopped one step away from Viper, who couldn’t seem to stay still as she told him the truth. “I’ll say it! I may aswell be considering I’ve been replaced so easily in her life! She was right! I didn’t think she was capable of dealing with Po in a nonviolent way in his emotional state!”
“Why…” Mantis was confused. He shook his head at it all, it sounded stupid to him and he really wanted to say that but held back for now. “She’s never dealt with anyone violently unless needed! Why would you think that!?”
Viper was hushed by his words, her movement coming to a close as she slumped before her felled umbrella. A gale of wind bursting past them with all its fresh snow from above repainted the area one by one as they stood in the middle of it.
“You really do lack trust in us.” The haze of his breath matched his fleeting thoughts, he’d suspected as much but he never thought it would be confirmed. It was just a joke that she was a mom in his eyes. “You think we can’t take care of each other without you, much less help you…”
“It’s so cold…The snow lotus must be blooming,” Viper commented as she took in the snow that surrounded them now, from the sky and the storm from last night. “You said it yourself. I had the most goodwill out of the rest of us.” He noted how Viper was breathing a bit too fast, fogging up her own vision. He just wanted it to stop. “I have to get better. I have to do better to make up for what she’s done for me-”
Apparently, no one else got the memo of that joke.
“No! You don’t!” Mantis stomped on the ice-cold step, as he was slowly surrounded by ice and snowflakes turned to liquid beside his feet. His frustrations won out this time because how could you hold back when your friends said things like this! “The fact you stayed with us, the fact you stand beside us is enough! Tigress…Chunhua didn’t bring us here to pay her back! We came here as
friends
and stayed that way!!”
The clatter of wood sounded in the midst of the patter and plink of water mixing with the hoarfrost old and new down those aged steps closer and closer towards the Master garden, as blue and red met in the haze of nighttime.
“How can I call myself her friend after that!?”
Mantis took a step back almost hitting the indent of the step altogether before he caught himself, he fumbled with his thoughts and words as he was not prepared for such a desperate plea! “Friends say messed up things to each other sometimes and…and…” Mantis gulped, wishing he had just stuck to not caring about all this stuff as the snow started to mix with a light rain. “I’m sorry! I don’t think before I speak and I put a ton of pressure on you and even I…” He sighed, using that indent of the step as a means of support as he slumped forward. He couldn’t look at her in the face, same with Chu. “Even I ruined the trust between my teammates.”
Because he was just as bad as them both if not worse.
Viper shook her head which caused the sleeves of her hanfu to be caught in the sway of the winds, they opened briefly and shut. “But you were right…I could have protected you all. Said something to defend you but I-I didn’t…” He could hear her sniffle and it really shouldn’t have bothered him as much as it did. “Because I was scared of how others would perceive me as my father’s child and now look at me…”
Mantis pulled the hood of his cloak up to protect himself from the mixture of cool rain and flurries. It was quiet now, with only the music of rain and the rattle of trees holding what they could or allowing what they could not to fall to the mountains that housed them.
“It doesn’t matter.” He softly said as he walked right past her moping form. He evaded the drops with ease so his body much less his cloak wouldn’t get drenched. “You were still suffering with us to the bitter end! No other famous kid would do such a thing! So…”
Mantis picked up that precious umbrella of hers and marveled at its simple yet effective design. It protected him from the fray above as he hopped back towards Viper.
“I’m asking you to trust me, us, and especially Chunhua. Because we all love you. Not for what you provide but who you are!”
“Mantis…I-” Viper hesitated as the umbrella’s shadow covered her, the rain droplets pelting the paper umbrella above them constantly as she fought to not use her hanfu to wipe away any tears from her face. “I’m afraid too. What if-”
“Don’t leave it at what if? Or you’ll always regret it…”
Their eyes met.
Master Mantis smiled up at his friend as he held that umbrella up until she was ready to take it back. “Trust me, it’s better to be selfish and say all the I love you and other sappy stuff to the person you care about most before they disappear.” He laughed to himself as he looked back out into the weather they were in. It was beautiful… “And you’ll never be able to say it again, much less for the first time.”
“The first time…” Viper looked from under the same umbrella as he, despite the fact that they looked in the same direction they saw things so very differently. “Even…Even if I can’t smile when I say it?”
Mantis nudged Viper’s tail with the umbrella’s handle, knowing they had to depart soon. And he was not going to stop her!
Once she took it and he knew she had a firm grasp on it and wouldn’t go dropping it again he hopped away up those steps and stared down at his friend with a wide grin. “Let your mask down. And say what you feel. Don’t hide from what we all know is true!”
That warmth was eternal.
~
If I lose my way, I’ll just start all over again. It’ll be okay.
~
“Got everything!?”
Chunhua slipped inside the training hall as Mei Ling looked through the crack of the door at the incoming sleet overtaking the courtyard they once stood in. The wood of the large door creaked and shifted loudly as she allowed it to close.
The young tiger only nodded knowing Mei Ling would be able to notice even in the darkness of the hall as she placed the training equipment down and headed straight for the lantern they left out here for late-night training sessions.
“Haaa…” Mei made an exasperating sigh of a noise in the dark as she easily found the lantern and match. “I’m starting to wonder if I’ll be stuck in the Valley with all this nonstop snow…”
Fwip.
The match was set and the flame grew ever bright under the safety of the paper lantern’s coverings, casting light over the smooth surface of her mask and soon its glow reached Mei Ling’s smiling face towards her. Yellow eyes glinted happily in the mix of light and dark.
“But I wouldn’t mind staying a bit longer, especially for that Winter feast!”
“I would like that too…” She moved away from the snow leopard, hanging up the lantern and heading towards the left to light the other one so the room would be brighter as a whole. “There’s always room for one more at Dragon warrior and tofu…”
The sound of water droplets plinking loudly against the training hall's roof grew louder as she repeated her father’s phrase. He made it all sound so easy to voice the desires of a lonely young person.
“I’ll take that open invitation.”
The second light was lit as its rays turned to waves to embolden Mei Ling’s beautiful smile.
Through the holes of her mask, she watched that expression shift along with the body of a feline that could not stand still-
“Let’s get back to practice, shall we?”
Chunhua nodded and picked up the Jian she had been practicing with almost daily since last year, it had become a new part of her daily routine bringing a sense of familiarity and freshness to the table. She moved her mask to the side of her head.
Chunhua started with simple warmups as Mei Ling watched her from the side, seated comfortably on the ground.
The young tiger lifted the sword above her head and then below her waist in quick succession. ‘This could be boring to watch…’ Now that she thought about it. It was one thing when the others walked in after she was done with her warmups but now she had company who was here from the start that wasn’t Po. ‘Whom is easily pleased.’
She quickly switched positions of the sword in her paws behind her back as she twisted her back, back and forth.
Mei as always knew how to break what little silence she could not crack. “Are you planning on using it outside of practice?” There was a small pause, unlike the golden cat which made her look up towards the feline watching her with interest as she nodded towards the sword. “The Jian I mean.”
Chunhua slowed down in her back twists as she thought about that. “I haven’t thought of using it on the field yet. That’s not what I was trained for so…” That phrase seeped through her mind again. “I’m unsure if it might be helpful, is a better way to explain my thoughts.”
“I get it.” Mei Ling replied and the sounds of snow and rain mixed together as a rush of it fell from the rooftops outside. The flames flickered disturbing the calm of red waves over their bodies. “You don’t have to use it there, I know I didn’t.”
The tiger’s ear flickered at that in curiosity as she finished a few last back twists whilst holding the scabbard of her sword around. “I don’t think it would suit me. It might…” Chunhua stopped at the last twist, her left foot swaying as she straightened her posture. “It might suit you, you have the look for it.”
The golden cat tilted her head with a small noise and that ever so deafening grin. “You think so? Or were you just told that?”
The Jian was unsheathed as the other continued to speak. The sound of metal softly touching aged wood filled the room as the sounds of sleet faded in the background. She no longer used scrolls for practice.
“It’s normal to think that, that’s how they build you up to be you know?” Mei continued on, the warm-ups done in her own eyes, the crackle of fire being drowned out by winter’s song. It was not sorrowful or full of joy, merely existing. “Listening to your elders tends to always feel right…”
Chunhua nodded, it was a sentiment she could agree with. And their interactions with the masters of the Yu Garden Temple solidified that, Qi thought of more than mourning the loss of Oogway but the loss of comfort the Palace as a whole symbolized for schools across the country. There was a bigger picture beyond his role.
The gleam of metal reflected her striped face partially. “They’ve experienced more than we have, without Master Shifu’s instruction I don’t believe the Furious Five would have lasted long under the torrent of criticism that was laid out before us.”
There was a silence, one she knew all too well. It wasn’t necessarily pity but a quiet that gave way to a small apology for the rough start their group had to push through. It may have been forgotten by most with newfound fame but some still knew of it.
“You didn’t deserve that.”
“None of us did.” Master Tigress corrected swiftly.
“I know what I said.”
She was no longer looking at the golden cat, only looking ahead towards her goal-
“Someone else’s dream shouldn’t have caused you so much trouble.”
‘What is my goal? What is my dream?’ There was a momentary shuffle of her own body weight as she readjusted herself for this simple drill of cutting forward. “It wasn’t only his dream. It was the dream of many.” Chunhua remembered the macaque who had spoken to her that day, she remembered the many broken hearts and hopes that lay in the wake of Shifu’s son’s path of righteousness. “And we held onto those dreams whether they wanted it or not.”
It was the only way to help them move on.
“We or just you?”
She did not respond to that.
“Everyone has a dream, they are connected too.” It was something she was learning day by day, she was merely apart of others’ dreams and never truly her own. That was how she lived. “Even you must support someone else?”
The world they created seemed to crackle and shake with uncertainty at that, the silence of the other deafening as she moved back and forth in the footwork of her drills for properly wielding the Jian forward. In a month, she’d move on to the next form.
The sword came down swiftly to the point she could feel the power of ease behind her arms flowing through the metal objects' movement as it came down.
Amber eyes looked up to the frames of a photograph in the shape of fingers adjusting to her movement. “You’d be right.”
Chunhua, Tigress looked into that frame of point she was being perceived in, it was such a small box by all means and the golden cat seemed to be zooming into her face.
“What is
your dream
Mei Ling?”
Soon, the picture frame was slowly running out of room, to the point Mei’s index fingers touched her thumb, enclosing the memory forever more in that moment.
In a small box made by her own earthly form separate from the thoughts and emotions of the people who walked in this lane.
“I don’t have a dream for myself. I never have. I don’t know if I ever will.”
Her tail flickered openly at that. “That doesn’t disappoint you?”
Mei Ling shook her head as she stretched, tearing the photo of the moment between them in two, for only the wood of the training hall to remember. Her arms reached towards the ceiling. “No, not really. I do something fulfilling that I wanted to do, was it a dream of mine?”
Chunhua held onto that thin hilt of her sword, her paws skirting over the metal of it.
“No. But it’s something I can do adequately.” There was that bittersweet tune of a laugh she’d heard time and time again from Mei and Viper alike. “Even if it’s not what others envisioned for me or the most profitable…”
“For you or your family?”
“Good ear.” Mei snapped her fingers towards her person. “Mostly my family. I don’t come from the wealthiest of kin.”
“I was also taken in by this school from an unfortunate background so I understand the sentiment.”
“It’s more common than I care to think about…” Mei Ling added quietly before she got up from her spot. “I come from a family of merchants similar to that variety shop we went to a few days ago. It reminded me of my father’s shop filled to the brim with random things.” The golden cat all but slinked behind her and she could tell wordlessly it was to help her form.
“I was lucky.”
Maybe Mei Ling didn’t know how to express herself around other felines too?
“No. Gifted.”
"Thank you! My master used to say the same. Which is why it took little time to get me into Lee Da Academy." Mei Ling silently guided her with small taps to her foot with her own, a broadening of her stance for a vertical cut. "I think we're more similar than you think."
"We're not, outside of our shared craft. You can easily communicate with others. Connect with them on a level far above me." Again, there was a feeling of complementary movement between them, there was no strange sensation when their tails touched or moved about and no judgment towards any natural movement of their frames. "You are my superior. A successful subject."
They were both similar and knew enough of their own autonomy to test the waters of normality.
"Subject? What interesting wording." Mei was steadying her arms, most likely getting a feel for her height and how to best use that for this lesson. She could feel the feline move closer to her right side to avoid being hit by the vertical upward movement of the cut. "But I was very much like you once upon a time. Even when I smiled my widest and brightest. I was...alone."
The cut came down fast, even better than before. She noted with the way Mei Ling had nudged her knees forward it did assist in what she wanted to achieve overall.
A tremble in their loop brought cause for concern, her gaze wandered away from how the blade had stilled with her senior’s help to paws that had worked as hard as her own.
That connection could not be severed.
"Mei?"
Perfection.
“One more time.” Mei Ling whispered as she did as told, it was for the best. They were practicing and it was fine…
They both bent their left knee back to support the cut they wanted to execute, the extra help giving a new feeling and perspective to how she was moving. ‘It wasn’t correct. But Mei could fix it.’
But she continued on as they held that Jian up in the waves of light that scattered across the darkened wood of the hall in all its evening glow. "They idolized me much as they do you now. Every time I heard a rumor about you I could only think of how it reminded me of how people saw me."
"Mei..."
The slash was brought down more slowly, held back by the trembling of a teacher who had longed for this connection between two different felines separated by the distance of cities far away from each other.
"I was so happy when you hugged me..." They both held tightly onto that sword, to the connection of their little world that no one else could see or enter, and stayed still as winter gleefully went on outside. "It felt like the day I met Jia all over again. Finding someone who cared for me outside of my prowess."
Mei leaned her head forward to the back of her own almost opposite to what she’d done this evening prior, she felt warm and cold at the same time.
Her voice matched the feeling somehow…
For a moment, she could say without a doubt there was a feeling of comfort in Mei’s weight that also brought about emotions and thoughts much heavier than anything she’d felt in her life. "You feel people only notice you when you are on the field right? That anywhere else you’re invisible.”
Understanding in the face of pain.
“I understand."
The young tiger looked back, not fully able to see Mei Ling’s face but seeing she was wandering in her own space. "How did you escape?"
She leaped into the unknown of Mei Ling for answers. Answers only someone who had gone through similar would know.
"I didn't." Mei Ling gripped her paws more than the sword, she could feel it through her wrists, and the feeling made her pause as the loud crack of a tree sounded in the distance. "I don't think I ever will. It's a never-ending road."
It had fallen and crashed into the snow, buckling under the pressure.
Her mask was tipped forward by the movement of the other's head. "Mantis said something similar...is this how it’s supposed to be?
Never-ending.
"
And in a heart’s breath was the weight of her friend gone, as if she no longer physically existed in this area anymore. Master Tigress lowered the sword in her hold, remembering and reeling from the entire experience.
"Does that thought scare you?"
Was this the end of their world?
"Yes," Chunhua admitted freely, even if the door to that world was closed, she didn’t want to stop here. “But if that road is never ending.”
She kneeled down to place the Jian down on the ground, safely away from either of them as she got up, she would sheath it back where it belonged before she left. Chunhua took the mask off the side of her head, holding the face towards her own. This was her character.
“I have no reason to stop here.”
But it was not only her role, this was a role many such as herself took upon and had to play for a set amount of time until they could reach their finale.
She presented the mask to Mei Ling, whilst taking in her tired features. The day was catching up to her as it ended.
There was a wordless reach that Mei Ling responded to, allowing her to bring the string of the mask around her head, it didn’t fit perfectly but it did what it was supposed to. There was a moment of quietude between them as the golden cat touched the mask, its colors suiting her yet not.
“It’s alright to hide and wear a mask sometimes.”
With the sword sheathed and shelved, Chunhua left Mei Ling to hide in her own world for she had to return to the present.
~
This is the beautiful punishment that leads to love.
~
It all felt as if he was in a daydream.
But he knew this was reality, the cool chill of sleet passing over him and the waft of scented candles mixed with incense his student had left behind had him all grounded to this spot. He merely stared into each flame, even watching as some died in the mist once a droplet had found its way to the center of the candle.
Killing its flare.
The smoke didn’t last and yet its existence caught his attention, it was so beautifully brief.
Usually, he would love to assume he could see more with his senses when meditating but now, he could see how much he was truly missing.
Another flame's heart is dashed by the cold hand of reality.
“Is this what you witnessed, Master?” Shifu softly asked Oogway without looking upon his visage, hearing rather than seeing the old tortoise near him as they were before.
“What you wanted me to see.”
Plink.
His ear twitches at the noise in the serene area as the sleet grows stronger, the snow sticks to his person notifying him of how thick this snowfall would be. He can feel the fabric of his robe growing moist under his paws.
The smoke of the incense lingers into nothingness and yet its scent lingers.
Blue eyes tracked the movement beside his body, it was light yet weighted in the scattering sounds and splatters of rain and snow mixed together.
It yearns to be remembered.
Viper was beside him, in a long hanfu skirt and cloak as the snow stuck to the fabric of her beautiful attire, and the raindrops merely melted into the ocean waves' design as if they were drawn back from which they came from.
Neither of them said anything, he only viewed her still form as the rain slid down from the cover of her umbrella.
He hesitated to speak, his voice lost in the sea of his thoughts until he found and took hold of it. “Master Viper, Good evening.”
He didn’t want the school to disappear, he didn’t want all of their hard work and memories locked inside a museum of the past.
Plink, plink, plink…
“Master.”
Shifu’s head turned at the sudden voice calling to him, his eyes widening as if he’d been asleep but he knew he was not. This was reality. “Yes?” He could feel the effects of the weather against his fur, he could hear the distant howls of the mountains.
Her umbrella twirled twice, scattering small bits of snow to the other side of the shrine. “Did you want the dragon scroll once?”
He didn’t hesitate to answer that question. “Yes.” He breathed out softly before he decided to get off his mat, the mist dissipated within seconds. “Ever since the day Oogway revealed to me the prophecy. I worked hard towards it. Please sit on my mat so you don’t ruin your dress-”
“There’s no need.” The umbrella twirled again as her body shifted sideways, he couldn’t tell from his spot if she was regarding him or something else in his direction. “They’ve been locked away in the box so long, it makes it feel real. But that makes sense.”
The ambiance surrounding them engulfed the conversation in one swift motion.
He could hear the small hiss of her tongue reaching out into the cold area taking in the scents of candles and the fading scent of Nag Champa. “I would expect nothing less of you, Master Shifu. Holding on so tightly to a dream, generations after your own time was spent.”
The sleet grew stronger and his mat was starting to grow wet, the droplets plopped into puddles with wide ripples around them as flame after flame died.
Shifu seated himself back upon his mat regardless of not wanting to sit on the cold ground. “I only wanted to see if I could train the best for my Master…”
The wind rustled them both, the red panda having to clutch the sides of his robe and Viper holding on tightly to her umbrella to shield her from the elements.
The old master nodded mostly to himself. “And I succeeded in that in the end. Not in the way I wanted but I learned alot from Po.”
“Then what is next for the rest of us who didn’t?”
Shifu’s mind stalled, did she mean lessons? Did she mean for the school? Because he did have plans for what to teach them before Po would inevitably take over his role in due time and with proper training and experience. ‘But he’s not ready yet and neither am I.’
He could hear the wood of the umbrella shift in her tail's grasp. “Surely, that wasn’t the end goal. There has to be more.”
For the rest of us went unsaid, he could hear it cleanly in the air between them so much it almost killed the sound of the sleet as a singular droplet fell upon his nose.
He was thinking about getting up and walking away from all of this, this was a peaceful dream a moment ago and now- “I-I don’t control where we go next, the dragon warrior does and I can’t tell you where to go.”
“You did before.” At this point, he could hear the umbrella being raised and he didn’t want to look into another set of blue eyes again today. “Why not again?”
“....” He knew what she meant, he’d lead them all down this path towards his dream and only one of them had succeeded. A lone panda. Not a group of young individuals.
Only one.
He caught sight of her tongue before it was retracted behind the umbrella’s veil. “For the dreamless people, you left behind.”
“You aren’t dreamless, you have many talents.” Being talented wasn’t the same as having a dream, Tai Lung showed him that but his student right here right now, always had options well beyond anyone here. He turned harshly towards the young woman who stood beside him. “Anyone would be willing to work with you!”
And she stared back under the shade of her umbrella.
“But is it what I want?” He felt stray droplets fall near his lap as she tilted her body to regard him under the shade that darkened her features. “You asked me that, remember, Master? Even now I can’t remember what I wanted back then but I know for sure, it was never about the scroll…It was about them. And then her…”
Her. There was only one other her and he knew exactly what she meant. It seemed to be the connection that linked to every one of his own downfalls. Her. “Viper…I can’t tell you what you want. Even if I wanted to.”
In the end, he knew he shouldn’t do it even if he wanted to.
Even now her voice was as calm as usual, professional and proper to never dissuade her superiors. “That’s not what I desire.”
There was nothing else he wanted.
Shifu bared his paws wide and open for suggestions as snow and water filled his palms by the minute. “Then what do you desire? You could have anything with that smile of yours.”
If he wanted anything else he’d just destroy it, they couldn’t move forward if they merely did what he wanted. How couldn’t she see that!?
Viper laughed, it was as short and brief as the final stem of smoke from a candle’s flame as she looked away from him for only a second towards something beyond his person. “And what if I don’t want to smile anymore?” She was in her own dream. “What then?”
Whether his paws shook from the cold catching up with him, or the mere thought that he’d taken yet another student's happiness away he would never know nor ask. He didn’t want to know.
Plink.
His blue eyes watched as waves slithered past his body flowing above the puddles as if it was a part of it, its dark colors matching the night sky it reflected.
“I have one last question before we depart.”
A droplet of water fell from his ear to the ground.
“Go on, Master Viper.”
There was a soft hiss again before she spoke again. “Did you achieve and gain everything you wanted? Are you truly at peace with how your grand dream ended?”
Shifu also got up, he couldn’t stay here. It was too much all at once. His shoes splashed lightly in the water surrounding them as he rolled his mat up with one foot, catching a glimpse of the mist of Viper’s breath.
He could only think, her figure was suited for a painting of a leading character with a dream…
“No, Huifang.” Her real name slipped through his mouth, it’d been so long since he’d said it. He wondered if she’d care, unlike the others. Her name was treasured.
He could no longer smell the scent of Nag Champa and dearly missed it.
“Now that I see what was left behind in my trail of glory…I do not enjoy this view of my dream.”
Reality is often cruel and cold.
~
Everything is all tangled up
~
Two sets of steps were headed in two different directions.
One rushed in the heat of the moment.
Her steps felt irregular and light atop snow and ice as she ran around the veranda of the palace, her quick movement shattering the ever-still nightly silence of the icicles that teetered off the edge of falling. Her panting was creating a trail of mist that seemed to linger in front of her face for too long as the shatter and clatter of ice followed behind her.
One lingered in their thoughts.
“She’s not here.” Mei Ling couldn’t help but think as the light in Viper’s room was all but nonexistent. It must have been obvious to Chunhua as well, she hadn’t even bothered checking here for her friend. Her paw smoothed right down the side of the mask her new friend had allowed her to hide behind. “Ever the busybody.”
This was truly freeing.
The young tiger had a difficult time down the slick steps, the cool atmosphere had hardened the ice so quickly that she almost lost her balance while she galloped down the steps. With one full breath she hopped down the last five steps towards the Master Garden, the heel of her sandal cracking the ice upon impact, to avoid the rest of that tiring ordeal. Her ears flickered at the sound of beads of ice rolling along the path around her as she stood up and started down the path towards Oogway’s statue. Though the paths here may have been cleared, the weather made sure to leave its mark behind to remind them winter was here to stay.
Her pacing was becoming erratic, knees no longer staying high as she ran past blown-out candles and the fading scent of incense. A mixture of a thin layer of ice from the sleet and a soft aftertaste of the previous night's snow, chilled the inside of the sole in her shoe causing her to stop for a moment to shake them out.
Chunhua dashed down those steps towards the opening past Master Gorilla’s statue as she’d done countless times years ago on her own into her own world and now she had to retrieve her friend from the same fate she almost fell for.
Mei Ling turned to look at Crane, both of their yellow irises shining in the dark hall. Her ear flickered as she heard the first step he was taking towards her as everyone else slept the night away.
He looked concerned, how cute.
She turned to regard the tiger's room, only a few mere inches from the entrance. Her tail swayed from side to side at that thought of no longer having to hide her expression. “I’m just returning her mask. I think I’ve hidden long enough.”
She opened the door and was not surprised when he followed after her, it was all smooth and swift as if the nightly moment was melting away in her palm faster than the snow ever could. Mei Ling had kneeled before the bed inside the room as she removed the mask and placed it gently upon the surface of the bed, its face turned towards her own.
The snow leopard stared at the mask, her body was still and composed as the door opened and the shadow of her friend spilled into the room. “Jia?”
“Yeah.”
She hesitated for a moment, the sound of sleet following her all the way from the training hall made things feel the same. “Would you still love me if I didn’t smile?”
Crane didn’t hesitate to answer as he entered the room. “Of course, I would.”
Someday this love will step forward…
The trees and mountain tops blended together as she dashed forward through the snow and sleet that pelted her, she pushed herself through the snow, not to make a path but to gloss over it. Her breathing was making a never-ending cloud of anxiety around her head, it was as thick as fog, and her feet would get stuck at random weak points in the snow to the point she’d have to pull herself out with her front paws.
Even if she couldn’t feel it, she knew-
The wind pushed aside blue waves that rolled above the snowy atmosphere surrounding them as she stood at the entrance of the Ironwood tree area, the winds carrying flurries around them, circling them almost.
Chunhua blinked as she took in Viper’s face, she hadn’t even made it to the tree itself, no doubt the cold was holding her back.
Flurries filled the space between them as they stood still taking in the others' presence once again.
‘I have no idea what I want to say.’ She took that first step forward, ignoring the snow that seeped into the seams of her sandals as the wind whipped around her cloak wildly. The fabric was loudly snapping about as she moved forward. Even from this distance, she could see Viper shaking her head and swaying to and fro as the wind whipped her dress about.
“Chun-”
The tiger dashed through the snow again in one last push of energy against the frigid cold that embraced them all, the sound of the snow under her feet felt loud and nonexistent at the same time inbetween the mountain's howls before she wrapped her arms around Viper as they fell into the frost together before she could say her full name.
Was the edge of the door close enough?
They both lay there simply breathing and acknowledging just how close they were.
It was Viper who spoke first, she could feel her friend shifting under her weight. “Let me go….” She couldn’t see her friend’s face as her sights were filled with the ground-disturbed snow. “Or at least let me up, my dress is getting wet…”
Chunhua did get up without letting her go, snow scattered from their cloaks and bodies back to the ground.
“I’m sorry,” Viper said all of a sudden as she tightened the hug around her friend to give her all the warmth she needed and deserved. It was the least she could do for leaving her earlier. “You were right, you know? I couldn’t see it back then but…”
Viper softly placed her head upon her shoulder, and her paw shot up to rub the back of it knowing her hoodie had fallen back. “I wasn’t helping you at all was I? I just added more pressure for you to destroy the feelings you had with a dream that wasn’t even mine, to begin with…I’m sorry…”
Chunhua could hear the beginnings of a held-back cry and sniffles from her friend escape her mouth, she breathed out as the mist was whipped away by the wind. “You did help me.”
“I didn’t!” Viper rejected the very notion as soon as the phrase left her mouth. “I couldn’t even get close enough to help you!”
“That’s because I kept you at a distance when I shouldn’t have.” She couldn’t help but shake her head as she held onto her friend, all this time. They wanted the same thing. “Because I was afraid I was holding you back. I wanted to prove I could be helpful to you aswell…”
All for someone else's dream.
“What could you have held me back from!?” Viper all but deflated in her hold, clinging to her warm body knowing there wasn’t much else she could do much less wanted. Chunhua’s tail moved as soon as she felt the cool touch of Viper’s tail wrapping around her arm to reach her paw. “I had nothing before you found me…”
The crack of wood echoes in the distance as the familiar love she’d been fighting for so long was waiting for her at the edge of the training hall door.
Her amber eyes caught the movement of Viper's head to look upon the tips of her accessories, flowers, as light and beautiful as she. “I recognize that feeling.” Something that easily wilts without love and care. “You were lonely, smiling all on your own.” Somehow, she wants to envelop her cold friend further with her body because in the end that’s all she has, her words aren’t enough for how she acted in the past for her Master. “I’m sorry I didn’t see your pain aswell.”
Both of them were blinded.
She felt more than witnessed her friend shake her head again into her shoulder, rustling the fabric of her cloak as she watched the fabric of her own dress sway in the breeze.“My pain falls in comparison to yours. Please…I could never break myself as you would for us. You’re more of a kung fu master than I could ever be. It’s why I wanted to support whatever you wanted so badly.”
“I wouldn’t want you to.” Chunhua loosened the hug between them, making sure to take ahold of Viper's tail to signal she wasn’t going anywhere “That’s why I did it. So no one else would have to. At the time I had nothing to lose and more to gain but you were always watching me…”
There were alot of things in the past she could have done better, she could have been more open and proactive. She could have been many things but not on her own.
“Viper,” The wind gushed to push against the dark undertones of Viper’s light blue hanfu waves engraved in gold, the glint of a design of a gold coin caught her attention as it flowed as naturally as what it was meant to imitate. The ocean. “I love you, no matter what expression you wear.”
Chunhua kissed the top of Viper’s head lightly, as flurries danced for them, again and again without a hint of ending.
“And for that, once again. I ask you to move forward with me.” She stayed still in that spot, feeling the warmth of her friend's head and the hiss of her tongue reaching out once again before it was hidden again.
A single flower petal passes them by in that one chilly moment under the cloudy night sky.
“To a new day, where we can be the people we wish to be.”
~
Hang in there! Hang in there so we can reach the end! Not alone but together!
~
It was quiet.
Not even the mountains howled in the distance, upon this dorm this late at night. It was peaceful. He loosened the wrap around the chest of his shirt, not that it was uncomfortable but he did worry that in the morning he’d forget to fix it before the Masters came and that would be awful!
‘Focus.’ Po took a deep breath. In and out. In and out. ‘Tomorrow isn’t here yet so I have time, I’ve done this with other master’s before.’ He walked past his own room in order to check on his friends. The panda shook his paws lightly at his sides, the feeling of his light sleeves making things feel all the more real. “I can make this my new normal.”
He slid the door open as quietly as he could.
It opens to reveal quite the sight, two empty bowls of noodles he’d given his two friends as they returned from the cold outside into the warmth of Viper’s room, snuggled together under countless blankets.
A beautiful hanfu dazzled in the art of crashing waves was hung up to dry on the wall.
Po had to cover his smile at the sight as he walked in and plucked the bowls up to soak for the night, he was about to leave before he noticed something amiss.
He placed the bowls outside the door, learning his lesson from many nights, clattering bowls as loud as a gong in the dead of night.
He pulled the blanket over Chunhua’s shoulder, noting how Viper was mostly bundled up next to her, it was usually the other way around when she slept in his room. Po placed a soft kiss on her forehead before heading back outside the room.
He closed it gently and thankfully no one woke up.
Po couldn’t help but sigh in relief at that, he was usually ever the klutz but things seemed to be looking up for him ever since he decided to help Master Shifu to learn more about being a Headmaster. His claw lingered on the jamb of the door as his thoughts raced. ‘Everyone’s counting on me to lead them after all. I have to find the right path for the future of the Palace!’
He picked up the bowls and stilled at the sound of another door sliding open.
The panda turned without thinking as he whispered yelled at whoever was coming out. “Ah! I’m sorry I made so much noise!”
“It’s okay, Po.” Crane reassured him with a small wave of his wing, as he also slowly closed the door. “I was just getting some water.”
‘Mei Ling must be in there.’ He reasoned with a nod to himself. “Aha, Sorry.” His free paw found its way to the back of his head. “I’m so used to being called noisy at night,” Po breathed out as he thought about tomorrow. How he’d meet someone who also started from nothing to greatness he could only dream of. “It’s a nice change.”
“Po, you okay?”
“Mm? Yeah totally! You stay right there, I’ll get you some water since I have these,” He gestured to the dishes in his paw before turning around. “On hand so I’m heading there and back here.”
“You don’t need to do that for me, Po. If anything.” Crane stepped towards him, offering to take the bowls off of him with an open wing. “I should take those for you so you can get some rest for your meeting tomorrow.”
“I’m fine, I’m fine really!” Po waved him off with a smile before giving him a wink. “It’s my role. Remember?”
He left before Crane could reply as the quiet quickly returned to his side.
‘For there is work to do tomorrow! For the sake of everyone.’
~
Dreaming is painful even so I will continue to do so!
Notes:
To think we made it all the way to fifteen chapters is hard to believe. For those who do not know this'll be my longest running series with an end in sight. I've grown alot as a writer WOW!!
Enough about me though! What did you think of the conclusion to this drama?? Was it compelling!? Did it make your heart race~? /jk I just wanted to type that once. I hope everyone liked my writing for Viper in this sort of light, I rarely see much drama for her in this fandom so I took a challenge
for myself to define her character a bit. She'll get more screen time after this don't worry. I have my obvious favorites but I do try to keep things relatively equal.
Last thing before we get to the fun facts, I promise but I have a few people to thank for helping me proofread the finale this weekend! I want to thank the likes of Gabi, steer and ValleyofPeacedefenders, and of course Zoe for helping me along this journey. I hope they all will look out for me in the future too!
Okay, now we can get to the good stuff! Fun facts and everything inbetween!!:
- First I'll start with my thoughts on Mei Ling, you all probably saw it coming she wasn't all right but I always prefer having a flawed older woman figure than the perfect big sister or mom friend. Mei Ling to me always seemed perfect but as the only golden cat (I apologize if I mistyped snow leopard anywhere honey)
in the school must have been tough not to mention she's another talented cat in a long line of fan fave ones. How could I not milk that for drama?
- Next up is Viper's hanfu dress, it's very loosely based on this piece of art I found on Fashion Hanfu with some minor changes.
I hope you enjoyed reading the descriptions of it flowing in the snow-laden landscape.
Viper's Hanfu design inspiration link:
https://www.fashionhanfu.com/fashion-hanfu-traditional-chinese-clothing/
- Small link on the sash in case anyone else wanted to know about them.
Sash info: https://www.newhanfu.com/9335.html
That's it, we didn't really have alot of links and facts this time around as this was a chapter of emotions and above all else, a beginning to something new. As per usual, this is the last of my bulk writing. I'll finish up the Po chapter and TRY to finish the finale alongside it but no promises!!
So, once again I must ask you all to be patient with me.
But this time I can give you a few lines about what will come next! Isn't that nice? Well, without further ado I must say farewell to you again on this long road. May we meet again soon.
Next time! In the arc of the Dragon Warrior, Ping Po! What shall we see on this young master's path!?:
Goodbye, Plastic world.
“Whose pain are you speaking about?”
‘Slowly, they are becoming normal to me.’
Chapter 16: Night rather than day
Summary:
What time you see me, does it really matter?
The color of the week is....White - mourning, contracting, withering, righteousness, pureness, confidence, intuition, strength, organization, death, ancestral spirits, ghosts, courage vs. sadness!
Source: https://www.nationsonline.org/oneworld/Chinese_Customs/colours.htm
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Goodbye, Plastic world.
~
“Ah, so that’s how he did it.”
The crinkle of paper under his hold felt loud in the scroll room, they’d searched for hours for this specific scroll on Master Flying Rhino’s armor to be specific. Po already knew about the majority of the older master’s personal history but a little refresher never hurt anyone.
That and he was getting to share this history with one of his best friends!
One green eye peeked from the side of his scroll to look at Tigress. “I guess this is why it’s prohibited to touch his armor in the Hall of Warriors. There were needles in certain areas to center the output of his chi in order to fly…”
The figure of Tigress merely sat there and said nothing.
The young panda went back to reading the detailed design chart of the suit, whoever helped him create this was particular and knowledgeable on the practice of acupuncture. “Oh! It’s even got a military stamp on it!” His eyes widened at what lay at the side, it must have been a preventive measure to ensure even future generations knew where Flying Rhino’s loyalty was during this battle. “It was donated by Vachir himself so it makes sense.”
Po nodded to himself as he read on about the details of how they were going to implement this system to finally defeat the warriors in Guangdong, the notes of how this could be further mass-produced felt bittersweet to someone who knew the end of this tale.
“Hey Ti.” He called without looking up at her and realized that was rude before lowering the scroll and skimming the page one last time of the image that illustrated the inside very few saw, there were many variations in simple ink showing how long the artist took to pick each part of the body as an asset. “Why do you want to know how he flew?”
Acupuncture stimulates the balance and flow of chi energy.
Po’s head fell back as he read that note before looking up at Tigress once again.
“Just curiosity?” He couldn’t help but ask as he leaned on his paw. “I guess anyone would be really.”
The tiger plush wrapped in a blue ribbon sat there, across from him.
And said nothing in reply.
“At least with this explanation we know he didn’t fall in pain.” He’d like to think. “Although we don’t know for sure but this practice it’s meant to relieve pain and improve your body so maybe…maybe…”
Po stopped reading the scroll.
“Didn’t Mantis use something similar to help you and you still felt pain?”
Po looked up, not across from the little reading-desk but to the right of the entrance of the scroll room.
There was Tigress, pacing with her paw upward. In the shape of a bird.
“Shouldn’t that answer your question?” The young tiger replied back to him.
“I…I guess it would.” He simply replied as he watched her go in one more circle before going back to the scroll. “But we’re two different kinds of people. Master Flying Rhino had more training and a sturdy hide than I do.”
Avoiding the end.
No reply.
Po sat the scroll down, he’d made enough progress in cleaning and organizing this place up to take a small break. He picked himself up off the floor and began to walk to the exit.
He picked up the Tigress figure on the way out.
It was bright, sunny, and clear skies outside in these mountains, the wind softly pushed the sleeves of his shirt to the side and for a moment he felt relaxed and at peace just staring into the clear blue sky.
“You were also impervious to chi-blocking attacks so maybe not?” He felt a paw hold onto his own and led him down the steps, towards the Jade palace. He didn’t say anything, he just wanted this peace to last. “There’s a lot we don’t understand about chi.”
Po couldn’t help but agree as they moved from the Palace path but towards the dorm. Up they went on this quiet path. “But there are so many masters who do know about it. I wish I could reach them.”
I wish they knew me.
Po looked up to see Tigress looking back at him as they neared the stone steps that got them closer to the dorm with a smile. “Maybe when I go to school I can ask them for you!”
Po stopped at that.
And so did the tiger, the plush merely held on by the mercy of his grip as it dangled in his hold.
He walked the rest of the way alone.
Po found himself at the top of the steps where he and Shifu had argued that fateful night before his true training had started with the old red panda. That night, he’d broken down.
“Why do you want to leave?”
The plush tiger of course did not answer.
His grip on the plush’s wrist grew tighter. “Do you just want to fly away from home? Is that it? Don’t you know what could happen when you reach that high-”
Tak!
The sound of clattering wood made his head jerk towards it in shock! His whole body shook at the scene before him as he held on tightly to the-
The brush had fallen to the wayside from Shifu’s hand, it was dry, not even dabbling into the water or painting with a young tiger cub before him with a blank mask upon their face.
As Shifu turned away the young tiger picked up the brush timidly and dabbed the brush in the water and painted themselves.
The white mask was slowly filled in with the color black.
Po looked away. He turned towards the edge where the Valley of Peace lay. That was what they had to focus on, what was here. Not out there.
“Isn’t that the chance we all take with our dreams?”
Po didn’t even look up as he stood at the edge with Tigress beside him, the plush was gone. The security it held was gone.
He caught the step forward she took towards the edge of that cliff. And he couldn’t help the way his paw almost reached out to her in case she did go further.
“That we all might crash and burn.” The feline was all but leaning on the edge of the cliffside, her face turned towards him, not unnerved by the heights and depths below them. “You took a similar leap and look how far you’ve come.”
Po remembered when he lit those fireworks in his desperate attempt to see much less meet his idols. “It was still painful when I landed.” He tried to joke.
The dragon warrior was well prepared for when she leaned too far forward, the upturned winds pushing the signature red vest she wore with ease. “Pain can’t be avoided in life.”
She smiled again, enjoying the feeling of the wind and the wide open area that opened itself up as soon as you looked beyond the edge.
His grip tightened on her wrist as he was her only anchor to the palace grounds. “You’ve endured enough pain for one lifetime. Haven’t you?”
Tigress tilted her head back, regarding him coolly as she allowed her lithe body to lean back further. “Whose pain are you speaking about?”
He let go of her and let her fall at those words.
Po watched as she became smaller and smaller in his view as she fell and he knew how this all ended.
“I don’t know.”
~
Po awoke with an uncomfortable start, he tried to turn around and pull at his blanket but it was stuck. He made a noise of not wanting to move but he was also starting to get cold. ‘Right. I’m sleeping on the floor…’ He sourly thought, it’d been a good idea during the summer but certainly not now.
He tugged on the blanket again and once again it didn’t budge, with a very annoyed and tired huff he sat up assuming it got caught on one of his bowls again.
“Huh?” Po squinted at the all too familiar form beside him, hogging his blankets and huddling close to his side for warmth. Chunhua.
Po yawned loudly at this point any irritation had faded and he just reached to his right for the extra blankets he placed in here when the blizzard reared its ugly head their way. ‘She must have come back in here after getting up for something.’ He reasoned before laying back down beside her.
He closed his eyes and turned on his side, he guessed he couldn’t complain too much with the extra warmth next to him. The panda allowed his mind to wander into dreams of the future and of battles soon to be led! The shining epics of a new day!
“We need bandages!”
Po sharply breathed in as he wrapped his arms around Chunhua holding her closer. He pushed away the images of clear red and the sound of rain to thoughts of a clear sunny day outside as he cut wood for his next project as the young tiger watched him happily.
Po leaned his chin on the top of her head and wished for nothing but her safety and protection in the dusk of dawn as he fell back to sleep.
~
If I could simply love the pain of living, I would be happy…
~
Po stretched as he woke up before everyone else. He placed the extra blanket on the young tiger before slipping out of his room and straight for the kitchen. He yawned as he could smell the broth he’d left to settle in overnight and went back to wash his hands first.
He quickly made a simple breakfast for his friends and family, considering his father was still here due to the snowfall piling up. ‘I’ll have to help him out after the ceremony.’ He noted as he sat down and ate his breakfast alone.
After that, he quickly made his way to the hot spring that was past the Grandmaster’s quarters. He rubbed his arms up and down as he jogged through the snow and looked into the distance to gauge how much time he had left until the meeting. The panda made sure he was as clean as could be before taking a quick soak in the spring itself and meditating to calm his nerves as he always did before these sorts of meetings.
‘Slowly, this is becoming normal to me.’
It was strange to think that this sort of thing was becoming his new normal. Meeting new Masters was a highlight he had to admit but sometimes, sometimes he wished they were here for a different reason. ‘That’s kind of selfish to think. Let me stop.’ He quietly chided himself as he carried a small tub of warm water toward Shifu’s quarters, he was mere inches from knocking on the door-
“Po?”
“Morning Dad…” The young panda found himself awkwardly smiling at his father while he had a tub of warm water sitting against the stone layering that surrounded the entrance...
“Sorry did I wake you up? I was just getting ready for today’s meeting and thought you might need some water.”
“Sorry.” Ping waved his son’s apology away with the cold winds. “I’m just not used to seeing you up so early, here.”
And before Po could even refuse the help, Mr. Ping had already gone and pulled the warm tub of water into the small room himself before calling back to Shifu. “Here come wash that crust out of your eyes!” With a laugh, he turned back around and hugged him almost instantaneously.
“I’m so proud of you son.”
Po found himself leaning in that hug longer than he should have.
Okay with that out of the way he had another tub of hot water he’d left to cool for his friends and sat it near the corner in the hallway near the kitchen before heading back to his room. “Everyone should be awake by now.” He’d already placed the plates out so all he had to do was get dressed.
“Mornin’...” Monkey trudged through and Po had to physically stop him from heading outside by placing a paw on his shoulder.
Po smiled and pointed ahead. “I have warm water there for ya buddy.”
It was funny watching Monkey process that thought as if it hadn’t all clicked yet and then his eyes widened with a small gasp. “Thank you, Po!”
For the second time this morning, he was hugged and he couldn’t help but laugh into it all as he held his friend close.
He was just happy to be helpful.
As soon as Monkey departed he made a quick dash for his room before Tigress walked out, and she gave him a small wave before moving on. “Good luck with your meeting.”
“Thank you, oh, and enjoy your breakfast!” He was halfway in the door after saying that before his voice got lost in the void of early morning mingling.
He shut the sliding door softly before going straight for his new small dresser of clothes. He had a wide assortment of shirts and pants, and even designed hanfu brought as gifts from his uncle, dad, and Shifu himself!
Much as he loved the black hanfu Shifu had brought him to look more “professional” in his eyes, he still wanted to represent himself as who he was. He wanted to respect Oogway’s wishes for his successor now that he fully understood them.
He plucked up the white hanfu his dad had helped him pick out and slowly opened it. Po marveled at the art, he hadn’t expected to love the designs of a bright phoenix on the collar after being pulled in by the war-torn battlefield etched into the bottom of the white fabric. He slipped it on, noting the time, and shook his arm a moment to get comfortable in it before he went about his last few preparations for the morning.
The dragon warrior walked past the kitchen with only a glance at his friends as he tugged on the black end of his sleeves.
“Viper, can I borrow a hanfu for when Master Yong and Qi come to visit today?” He heard Chunhua ask.
“Oh!” Viper made a small surprised noise at that and he almost turned around at the clatter of tableware. “Thank you, Monkey but also yes, you can. I don’t mind.”
He left soon after that, he didn’t have time to indulge in conversation as much as he wanted to because he was also excited to meet more tiger masters!
He jogged down the steps of the dorm carefully, mindful of the leftover ice, he couldn’t fall in his nice outfit.
His green eyes took in the sun peeking from the clouds and painting the sky in a light orange for the true start of the new day.
~
That's right tonight I'm struggling
~
This was his dream.
Po had always thought that never doubted it for a second, maybe for a few when he entered the palace but after that, he was sure what he wanted to do!
It was with this dream though, that things had slowly shifted and changed as he delved deeper into his role, as the Dragon warrior.
“Good morning, Master Qi, Master Yong.” The panda bowed before the two masters as they made it up the thousand steps. “Do you need any candles? We have a few different kinds along with incense.”
Yong was the one to shake his head and only now did he notice the small box in the tiger’s paws. “No, although I might take you up on the incense. It’s been far too long since I’ve used any.”
Po smiled at that, grateful his preparations from his earlier meetings with other masters were paying off.
‘Maybe, they’ll take me more seriously.’
But dreams can only blissfully last so long…
It wasn't a surprise even after all these years after Oogway's departure, that Masters young and old would visit his shrine in respect after learning of his passing.
Po as Oogway's successor along with the Grandmaster would welcome and pray with them until they were ready to move forward.
A loud sound crashed through the air as they made their way to the Hall of heroes where his shrine had been laid for quite some time, he was so used to it. He almost didn’t notice when Master Qi stopped behind them.
“I-Sorry, if you wanted peace and quiet for your visit!” Po almost stumbled on the steps toward the older woman, his feet almost touching the surface of the snow that surrounded them. “Due to the storm, we just haven’t had a lot of time to train-”
Qi only lifted her paw up to him and he stopped immediately in his tracks. From spending time with Tigress and other felines for years he noted how her ears flickered back to take in the sounds as the winds gently pushed aside their sleeves.
“No, I quite enjoy this sound. It’s how this school should be, active and ever striving for greatness in the arts.” Po watched as she closed her eyes and took in the sounds a minute longer before walking past him.
He too listened to the sounds of training a moment longer when he felt he should be ahead of the two masters but he couldn’t help but think she was right.
Though this place was tranquil, it was also meant to be a space to be loud and spontaneous for the arts Oogway had created.
He often wondered and even once asked Shifu in the privacy of his office why they didn't make a ceremony for him so everyone could mourn the great Master.
And Shifu simply replied without looking him in the eye. "He...wouldn't have wanted that. While my master was never entirely private. He highly respected and held onto his belief of allowing people to grow at their own pace..."
The silence after that was deafening, he had never seen Shifu look so tired and regretful…
Po sat on his knees next to Yong and Qi as they lit the candles they brought, they were as vibrant as the rest, everyone had placed a small part of themselves for his passing, for the joy they brought them.
‘Peace.’ Po thought to himself as they silently prayed for his safe journey to the Spirit realm. He touched lightly at the black sleeves of his shirt as Yong was the first to lift his head.
"So how did you meet him?" He couldn’t help but ask, he’d found time and time again, this was the perfect way to make the process more light than the somber air that followed in this ritual.
And so, one of many stories was told. That he would remember and learn from when he too was ready to reach out into the world with his own thoughts.
~
The mask comes off and you expected a beast didn't you? How cruel!
~
“So, you did actually propel that cannon with..” Qi gestured to his paws with her own, the light tap of the ribbon glazing over his own. “Your paws. I was skeptical at first of the story my husband told me about you.”
“Aha…” Po laughed stiffly at the attention, despite the fact he wanted other Masters to notice him, his more wild accomplishments never failed to make him falter. “I didn’t either to be fair, it just…” He gestured vaguely as they walked around the Palace grounds. The sounds of training had faded with the hours they’d been inside, talking and enjoying what one life gave them all. “Happened when I needed it most. I hadn’t planned on it. I just did it because it was the right thing to do after everything
he
did.”
Qi stopped him at that. “I was informed of what happened, we don’t need to dredge up such a thing again. But I commend your aptitude to protect your teammates.”
“It will serve you well.” Yong joined in their conversation as he touched the foliage surrounding the path. He wondered off-handedly if he was a gardener on the side…
Nonetheless, the elder tiger continued. “I would have never learned such a key lesson in my time of loneliness had it not been for him. I believe that was what I was searching for all that time, a friend.”
Po hopped off one stone step and then stopped himself. He straightened his back and focused. “Yes, I hope one day I can make this school as helpful as that to someone else.” He hoped that made sense. Did it? He could have fixed the wording.
They were nearing the dorm at a good pace, the steps leading up towards it winding around it as the mountain's winds followed behind them. He casually looked down into the mist, his shadow stretching out to the edge of the cliffside as the wind blew by.
“I believe you will, you already have made quite the impact here.” Yong kept going with a happy tone, as he heard the shift and sway of the plants that his paws touched. “I’d heard rumors about Master Tigress, that concerned me greatly. It felt as if I was going through a path I had walked every day, and yet…”
Po leaned close to the edge following his shadow to the edge.
“I found something bright and vibrant on a path I assumed to know, it startled and surprised me in such a positive manner, that I couldn’t help but smile.”
Green eyes shifted away from the edge as they neared the top of the staircase and the distant sounds of his friends pulled him back to where he should be.
Po smiled at that, forgetting his own drifting thoughts and emotions. “We’ve all been trying to slowly improve things here, I can’t take all the credit. If Shifu and the rest of the students and staff didn’t walk beside me. I wouldn’t have made much progress on my own. Oh. Master Yong?” Po pointed up at the dorm. “You can head up there if you’d like, everyone already knows you guys are here and Chu-Master Chunhua was looking forward to seeing you all.” He looked to Master Qi nervously, eyes fluttering about the place before he sheepishly put his paw down back to his side. “My dad, Mr. Ping is up there too. She told me you wanted to meet him.”
“Really!?”
And Po had to pause with the way Yong’s eyebrows shook and he feared with the way they jumped that he would in fact see his eyes! The old tiger grasped the gray fluff of his collar to the point they covered his entire happy little face. Yong quickly turned to his wife “Honey! Did you hear that!? To think…I’m only mere feet away from a legendary cook!”
Even his tail was wagging about!
“Mmhmm.” Master Qi merely smiled at the display, adjusting her own black cloak on her person. “You can go ahead of us so you don’t miss such an encounter.”
Po couldn’t help but ask as respectfully as he could. “Does your husband really love cooking?”
Master Qi simply nodded, that smile never leaving her face as she spoke of her husband. “Yes, he’s always had a passion to make sure everyone is well fed, so naturally when he heard you were Mr. Ping’s son. I knew we had to bring our trip to the Valley higher up on our priority list for him.” She crossed her arms as she walked ahead, gesturing with her head for him to walk with her. “We should hurry before he leaves us behind.”
Po turned his head to see Yong halfway up the steps towards the dorm, sprinting with his knees and arms high to get to where he wanted to be! It felt as if he was watching Mantis on the practice course all over again dashing in a blur of green-!
“He’s so fast!!”
~
The mask comes off, do you know what to expect this time?
~
Yong breathed in and out, centering himself with his paws at the side of the exterior of the student barracks. He sighed with contentment. “This brings back so many memories, I came here as a mere cook and made more friends than I could count.”
He slowly turned his neck in a circle.
“And now…”
His black coat whipped about in the winds as he stood in the snow before he allowed his paws to fall to the wayside. “I get to return for the purpose of food once again!”
“Who the heck is out there making all that noise!?” The older tiger took a step back in surprise at the new voice that was slowly revealing its true form behind the sliding door to the side patio.
Brown eyes stared directly at his form as they both seemed to freeze in the cold climate of the area beside the rocks and trees that surrounded this place.
Mr. Ping blinked at him once.
Yong’s eyebrows shook with his entire body. “I-”
The tiger’s entire body fell in one fell swoop to bow in apology towards the goose before him, scattering and disturbing the snow around them. “I’m sorry for disturbing your peace! I forgot myself for a moment!”
“Get out of that snow!!” Ping all but shrieked as his own body shook as he watched this larger-than-life tiger bow towards him of all people. The old goose gripped his noodle hat as if it was a part of his head smothering the noodles and chopsticks in his fit of panic! “
Please!!
Before you ruin your beautiful and
expensive-looking coat
on my behalf!!!”
“I express immense regret at disturbing your afternoon. I’ve disrespected the Dragon warrior’s father only mere moments before our meeting-”
“Stop apologizing!!” Mr. Ping was dangerously close to losing his voice at this point… He removed his wings from his head and put them up in surrender. “Look if you stop I’ll give you free food-”
It was his best and only tactic.
The goose was very close to just stomping out there and dragging the tiger inside before the door slid open wider away from his wing, letting in more chilling air. “Good afternoon, Master Yong.”
Yong lifted his head up from the snow at the familiar voice of Chunhua, he shot up quickly to greet her. “Good afternoon, Master Chunhua, ah please stay on the patio. I wouldn’t want you to catch a cold on my behalf.” He crossed the short distance between himself and the edge of the patio with ease and he couldn’t help but quirk his eyebrows in a confused manner towards Ping, cringing at his cloak. “You look lovely today. I adore the accessories on your ears.”
Chunhua nodded with a small smile as she held onto the thin white almost transparent edges of her hanfu dress above the pink folds. “Thank you. I wanted to wear something different for your visit today, Viper was kind enough to help me find something that suited me.”
She even went so far as to step out onto the cool wood of the patio and do a small spin, showing off the thin soft material floating with the movement, ribbon around her waist and all as the tassels that hang from the glittering pink flower accessory that surrounded both of her ears. Once her small circle was complete she tapped both sides of her ears.
“I picked these out myself.”
“I’m shocked he can even see it…” Ping grumbled to the side.
Po smiled as he stood beside Qi watching the scene unfold, he’d wanted to also to tell Yong to not dirty his really cool-looking coat up but thankfully he’d gotten up to make sure Chunhua didn’t walk in the snow for him. ‘I’m starting to wonder if all tigers have the same problem…’ The thought crossed his mind as he sighed and watched the mist of his breath taken away by the winds.
Po hesitated beside the other master who thankfully was the one to ask for a break near the steps as they watched Yong show Chunhua and now Monkey something on one of the wooden columns of the patio. “Master Qi, may I ask you something?”
Qi merely nodded without tearing her gaze away from her husband. She seemed to enjoy the cool atmosphere. Maybe winter was her favorite season?
He couldn’t help but recall the night when Chu had brought up her interest in visiting Lee Da academy from Mei Ling. It wasn’t an inherently bad idea but also it worried him. “Do you think it would be better if Chu-Chunhua stayed here or...went to another school…”
She’d be so far away and alone without her friends.
He couldn’t help but look back to the scene below them that caught Qi’s eye. “You don't have to be so formal about your own family around me, Master Po.”
It looked as if Yong was measuring everyone’s heights. He’d seen the scratches here and there but with all the training and resting he’d done out here. He never had time to actually read them.
‘The memories of the Master who lived here.’
Po tapped his claws together as he shifted beside the tiger, kicking away a piece of an icicle to the side as it cracked in half. “S-Sorry. I just-Master Shifu is always telling me to act more professional or...no one will take me seriously. I respect everyone too much to drag them down when I don't have to. Is all.” And then he paused. ‘Actually, where is Shifu anyway?’
Qi mulled over that a moment and he almost wondered if she was actually looking at her husband and not the snow now. She didn’t seem focused for all of ten seconds. “He has a point but also, I prefer when you are yourself. Honest and open. When you asked us, ‘How did we meet Oogway?’” The elder tiger turned her head to look at him with an expression he could not describe. “I felt strangely at home near you, unlike any other time I have visited these premises. So please, have faith in yourself as your younger sister does.”
Po watched as Chunhua was next to lean on the wooden column, she looked so happy with Yong. Another tiger. “I...I'll try. And thank you.”
Qi shook her head towards him and placed her paw upon his clad shoulder. “No, I should be thanking you. You've brought not only my husband and I, much joy and peace during our time of mourning but given a new shine of hope for the Palace we haven't seen in decades. Its name has been tainted by a select few.” He shivered when that red glint of anger burned and faded within seconds in her eyes, she purposely directed her gaze elsewhere.
Which he was inwardly thankful for.
“It's hard to believe people can still smile here as I and many did years ago…”
Po shook his own head in reply and had to physically stop himself from waving his hands around the emphasis of his own words and actions. “No, nono. I really didn't do much...I just listened and worked hard. I got sad and down on myself at times too.” He wondered if that was alright, admitting he was not as perfect and bold as most Masters were. “I'm nowhere near as strong as my sister yet.”
“Must you be?”
Po nodded with hesitation, he’d spoken with Chunhua enough even before she had been adopted, and he saw how much she worked for recognition. “I want her to reach her dreams and anything beyond that. She can't do that if she's constantly watching my back... I...I want to make a place where she can freely smile and be happy but I worry.”
He watched as Chunhua compared heights with Yong, happily even without the board he’d made her.
“I worry…”
He lifted his gaze to the sky, the sky she wanted to reach.
“I worry that even with my research it's not enough…” Po shook his head and tried not to get lost in his thoughts, noticing he’d just repeated himself. And yet all that greeted him was the sight of another orange paw. “Compared to the real deal.”
Qi closed her eyes as she kept her grip on his shoulder as if she was aware he needed to be grounded for the road ahead of him. “The fact you're attempting to understand her, us. At that. Is a feat worthy of praise, Master Po. You have quite the goal to work ahead towards. But…”
Her paw fell back to her side as she kneeled beside him and he couldn’t help but watch with curiosity at her actions. “I can understand your hesitance. It's why I created my school for felines.”
It looked like she was gathering snow and with the way, her ears were quirking up. ‘Does she hear something?’
“So they don't feel alone. So, they can be themselves without judgment.” Po finished what he assumed was either a lesson or something the elder wanted him to remember in his moment of weakness.
Po looked down at his own paw in thought. “To be their best selves.”
Qi carefully molded and shaped the snowball inbetween her paws and only looked up to watch Yong take his father’s wing on his own and bow towards him. “Precisely. Although, we only spoke once. I could tell she did not understand half of our mannerisms. I assumed she was a shut-in much as my husband was when I first met him. The rumors of her personality supported such a thought.”
Her ear twitched again. “But upon closer inspection, that was not the case.”
Po followed behind Qi towards the student barracks, it seemed the front door would go ignored today. “You'd be right. My Master. He's changed...but a lot of his past mistakes follow him often.”
Qi huffed at that. “I'm not surprised.”
The sound of the door sliding shut was far too loud to his senses as he stopped smack in the middle of the small field they would meditate in. “But I'm going to do my best to improve as a Master here.”
Qi also stopped, as she held that singular snowball in her palm whilst she sat at the edge of the patio. “I have no doubt about that but Master Po, please listen to me.”
Po waited with bated breath to what wisdom she would give him, maybe it would be the answer to all his problems!?
Qi flung that snowball so casually but so forcefully he wasn’t sure how to feel about the literal wind whipping his own cloak up from the sheer force of this projectile.
‘Whatever it hits would suffer.’ Po thought grimly.
Qi untied her shoes casually after that and he followed suit soon after beside her. “Master Tigress is all but tied to this place, body, and soul. Ask yourself if she is staying for herself or because she knows nothing else.” The old tiger adjusted her shoes to what he assumed was her husband’s pair and she put her paw out expectantly for his too.
“Ask yourself if you would show her more if you could because that is why I recruited her. She deserves to see the world.”
Po did as silently asked, knowing it would be rude to not take up her kind offer.
And with that, Qi left inside as the sounds of Yong and his father talking about cooking filled the air with joy.
Po sat there, his bare feet barely touching the cold surface of the snow as his thoughts swirled over that whole ordeal. 'I don't think I would have to show her the world. She has the power to do that, she just needs a reason to.’
He shook his head again and decided to meditate on this later but for now, he’d just have lunch with everyone.
Po stood up and glanced out into the snow again one more time before opening the door and saw something behind a bush.
A…white and brown tail….barely moving…
“Hmmm.” Po hummed before he opened the door and entered without another word.
~
I can't stop just the thought of this tasty moment ending is too much for me
~
“That’s a bit hard to believe.”
Po smiled as he walked beside his father, they’d just gotten done having lunch with the two tiger masters who visited the Palace today.
“When we get back I can show you where he set his height.” Chunhua nodded toward him as she held her shovel. They all held one this afternoon. “I’m taller than Master Yong was in his twenties and he even said I had the potential to grow.”
Even without her board, he swore he saw stars dazzling around her at the mere thought of being as tall as Master Yong, much less Qi.
He looked down as his father sighed outwardly, his neck almost deflated at the thought of it all. “I’d have to renovate the restaurant again if either of you got any taller…but I’m glad you had fun with Master Yong and Qi. I was shocked to see more tigers.”
There was a beat of silence as they passed over the bridge connecting the village to the Palace, it was still very much covered to the brim in hoarfrost.
“I was too. At first, I really couldn’t believe it was real.” Chunhua outstretched her own paw towards the railing of the bridge, making the snow piled upon its surface fall into the frozen river beneath them. “But it was, there’s even a school with hundreds of other tigers like me. Hm.”
Mr. Ping looked up at her at that small sound. “What?”
The young tiger stopped at the bottom of that sloping bridge as her amber eyes diverted themselves elsewhere. “I forgot to tell you I was recruited by Master Qi, is all. I apologize. I guess the thought of leaving never crossed my mind…”
“Really?” Po couldn’t help but ask, he’d assumed this was just something she’d thought about quietly to herself for a while. That’s usually how things went. “You were ready to visit Lee Da academy though, isn’t that the same? Wanting to see what other schools are like and all.”
“Well,” The young tiger hesitated again. “It’s one thing to visit a place for a month, mostly to see how Crane had learned and lived before coming here with me. It’s another thing entirely to be asked to join somewhere else. I’ve always stayed at the palace to repay them for their kindness towards me.”
The sounds of people shuffling snow from their own homes became clear, the shift and cracking of the ice and soft snow alike. “Being invited to another school doesn’t seem real after all the work I’ve done here.”
Po nodded, he’d jumped to conclusions on that. “I guess that makes sense, you are the face of the school at this point, you were the reason I wanted to join even when people had no faith in you at the time.”
Chunhua nodded in agreement, her face seeming at peace and layered with nostalgia.
“It really did all start from zero.”
“Miss Jie!?” The two masters turned around noticing someone in the middle was missing!
Mr. Ping had stopped a few yards behind them calling out to one of the villagers who lived not too far from the restaurant. “Are you alright doing that by yourself? We can help you!”
When they walked back to see what Mr. Ping was worrying about, it was obvious what needed to be done. The house had a similar inner patio to Dragon warrior and tofu but this was just a normal house and yard for an old woman’s garden.
The old goose in question waved them off with a smile that made her seem younger than she was. She stood at the doorstep of her home with little progress being made from there in moving aside much less shoveling the snow up. “It’s alright, I can handle it if I take a few breaks here and there!”
“Po.” The panda swirled his head towards Master Tigress as she stared at the frost ahead of them. She pointed towards Mr. Ping and then towards the house for emphasis! “You help father with clearing the snow at home and I’ll meet back with you to handle that bandit request after I’m done here. Alright?”
Even in the most mundane situations, Master Tigress could treat a simple task in the same manner as taking down bandits. ‘It’s what makes her so cool!’
Po saluted her. “Yes! I’ll make sure Dragon warrior and Tofu are at least half cleared before we leave!”
Chu patted his shoulder with a content expression at that! “That’s what I like to hear! Now.” Chunhua lifted the sleeves of her shirt as she approached the front. “Miss Jie, I’ll be clearing a straight path for you first!”
“Thank you for helping out, dear!”
His father pulled him down the street before he could continue watching just how fast Tigress could clear a path of snow while Miss Jie watched with a mixture of shock and gratitude.
There really wasn’t much excitement after that, just the usual hustle and bustle of the village navigating a post-blizzard haze, Po bent his knees as he pushed the shovel through all that snow that had built up around the outdoor eating area before throwing it out to the side in the lump pile they’d created.
He sighed to himself as he went right back to doing the same thing, over and over again. ‘And we aren’t even halfway done!!’ He inwardly cringed as the snow to the sides they still had to get! “Dad, I'm taking a break!” Po let his shovel drop to the side as he plopped on the table and chair they half dugout.
“Way ahead of you son.”
Po stared at his father, brewing tea for himself at the table across from him.
He didn’t even have the energy in himself to be shocked or annoyed at the audacity of it all! The panda was starting to feel everything from earlier this morning catching up with him. He wanted to go back to sleep, back to the early morning when he was in his bed. At least he had extra blankets there.
Po held his head in his paws. “Dad?”
“Yes? Do you want some tea? You don’t look so good…”
“I’m not…” Po admitted with a groan as he realized how much he’d been thinking today. And with a bit of trepidation and a mixture of wanting
actual help
. “Are you really okay with Chunhua leaving for Shanghai? Like really, really okay with it?” He lifted his head up to look directly into his father’s eyes hoping he’d tell him the truth. “Cause wouldn’t that mean we’d see her less that she’d move on from…us.” Po slumped back into his seat at that last word. ‘That she was happier in another place rather than home.’
Mr. Ping hummed as he poured his son a cup of tea, regardless if he said he needed it or not. He would get it. “Both. I’m okay with it and I’m not. Once again. Here you go.”
Ping was already up and about to hand him a cup of warm tea. “That makes no sense.”
“Being a parent makes no sense.” Mr. Ping chuckled at that before speaking up again with a smile. “How do you think I felt when you flew over to the palace and never came back?” The old goose gestured with his wing going up and over in an arch to recall the day he’d been chosen before he sat back down. “I had to hear through my neighbors about how you were chosen and being trained under Shifu!”
Po looked away at that, things had gone by so fast he’d never really thought about that. “Sorry…”
Ping waved him off. “No! That's in the past, but you see. I think that was a good thing. We were separated for those few weeks. It put a lot of things I said in perspective for me.” He looked toward Po with the most tired yet loving smile.
“How I was pushing you away by keeping you so close…”
Po took a sip of his tea, rubbing his paws around the warm cup, now that he thought about it more, that was technically his first time on his own without his dad. It’d been rough.“I guess I should just accept that she wants to go then and stop being sad about it.”
“No, you can be sad about it.” Mr. Ping turned his head while taking a swig of his tea and looking out into the moon gate, he could hear a cart rolling by with some resistance. “I was really depressed when you left and if she leaves well I'll be depressed about that too but that's what you have to do as a parent and teacher you have to let people move on so they can really grow.”
Po didn’t follow his gaze, just allowed things to flow as he listened to it all. “I thought I could help her on my own. That's the worst part.” He couldn’t even muster a smile at that point. He didn’t know what expression he was wearing.
“I've done so much research to understand her better but there's a better place for her out there…It was all kinda pointless.”
“Po that's a good thing, who knows you might get another tiger student and you'll already be ready to welcome them without any misunderstandings!” And he couldn’t help but close his eyes and feel a bit of hope at his words, in a way it was kind of funny. “You should keep that kindness going forward.”
It felt like he was experiencing a sense of deja vu.
And yet his thoughts raced. What if this wasn’t like last time? “But it's not how Shifu taught, it's not how things work up there! I don’t want to end up putting people in a situation like that! I want them to have fun with Kung fu 'cause I
love
it!”
He took one last gulp of his tea as he saw Tigress near the moon gate, it seemed she was talking with someone. ‘I’ll have to go soon.’
“Then do that! Do exactly what you just said!” He barely had a moment to react to his father’s wing hitting his arm, he struggled to catch the thankfully empty cup! “Who cares about what Shifu wants? That's not why you were picked now was it?”
“No…”
“Say it with more conviction!”
Po sighed as he got up, placing the cup down. He was very tempted to just up and leave but also he knew what that scroll had meant before anyone else and that had to mean something. “No, I wasn't picked for that!”
If his dad, Master Qi, and even Chunhua believed in him then maybe just maybe he could do this!
“That's better! You aren't Shifu, you're my PO, my son! And that's that!” Once again he was shocked to the point he almost, ALMOST fell into the snow when Mr. Ping jumped to hug him but he caught him with ease, patting his back softly.“You’re gonna be a wonderful teacher that everyone loves!”
“Thanks, dad. Really. I don’t know what I’d do without you.” And his smile did feel genuine at that!
He placed his dad back down on the ground just in time, Chunhua was walking and surveying their progress. “This isn’t halfway done at all…Po, we have a cart of rations to pull to give out to the villagers in the south.” She sighed with a shake of her head before she regarded them both with a look of confused curiosity. “What were you two talking about?”
“How much I love both my wonderful children,” Ping spoke up as he went to hug Chunhua. “And don’t worry we can finish this later. I found a wonderful guest room in the Palace that was built for me~! It even has a waterfall!”
The young tiger was all but still at that final comment, not even her tail moved. “Why would a waterfall be in a guestroom?” Chunhua placed her paw under her chin in thought. “That seems rather impractical…”
Something in Po’s mind ceased to make thoughts as he processed what his father had said.
He blinked and felt what little self-control he had slip as he yelled for everyone in the valley to hear:
"The Jade palace has a
GUEST ROOM!!??
"
Ping slowly turned his head up to regard his daughter. “Why would you say it’s impractical?”
Chunhua’s head tilted while her left arm extended to correctly find the words for her point. “Well, it could ruin the wooden furniture with all that humid air, you know?”
“I did not know that.”
~
Everyone talks about a tight feeling in their heart but everything just burns inside my mind.
Notes:
Yo reader it's been quite awhile, hasn't it!? ヾ(☆▽☆) The usual time between each arc seems to stretch longer and I do have two chapters for you this one and part two-I bet you noticed something is amiss here. Yeah, things got outta hand even though I said things would be shorter you'll be getting 3 parts of the Po arc!!!! 。:゚(。ノω\。)゚・。 But I promise there all high-quality good chapters so it'll be worth the wait even if you don't get it all before the year ends!!
That and I wanted to add a small no big THANK YOU for 800+ hits on my story, I'm so happy you're all taking your time to read something I've created no matter how many times I say it I really, really do mean it but I'm so grateful to have you all here even if you don't leave a comment or kudos, I'm happy you decided to be here with me. (´∀`)♡ Please continue to watch over me reader. I'm counting on you!
Anyways, you know the drill we have to talk about stuff that's in the chapter including fun facts, links, and all that cool jazz you come here for~!! So you can forgive me for having a bit too much fun right?:
- First off, let's talk about Master Flying Rhino, most of what I typed in that dream scene were my own headcanons with a little help from the wiki so peep that if you wanna know about that cool set of armor and wings!: https://kungfupanda.fandom.com/wiki/Master_Flying_Rhino%27s_armor
Basically, I wanted to find a cool way to make it well make sense for Flying Rhino to fly in such armor and I think it'd be possible if he mastered chi and added some usual government testing elements to it could make for an interesting yet Ikarus like story don't you think!?
- I'm sure you're all curious about Tigress' cute hanfu dress, I tend to go for the more traditional and vibrant almost fragrant style of hanfu clothing but this one I merely found on Pinterest, and its design was too cute for me to ignore. Take a look at it here: https://www.pinterest.com/pin/821203313276530401/
That's it for the notes wow, these are getting shorter as we get closer to the end. Well, I hope you enjoyed this early Christmas present. Make sure you stay nice and warm while waiting for next Monday because I'll be right here waiting for ya! ( ˘ ³˘)♥And now for some previews for the next chapter - Chapter 17: The effect of my shadow next to yours
“Is a star really comparable to the light of the sun?”
“So, all's well that ends well, eh? ♡”
“I don’t think I could say it that much… Maybe write it…”
“I really took for granted alot of my social skills. Sorry…That’s sorta random, isn’t it? Aha…”
Pop! Pop! Pop! I heard this sound for the first time and yet I feel nostalgic~!!
Until next time, we'll embark on a journey to the sky! (๑•̀ㅂ•́)و
Chapter 17: The effect of my shadow next to yours
Summary:
The world spins with the dreams made by the people who live day by day
The color of the week is... Black! A color for young boys (who will continue the family/ancestor lineages),
delving into the depth of something, flowing, dormant, conserving, immortality, stability, knowledge, trust, adaptability, spontaneity, power, career, will, emotional protection, calmness vs. lack of will
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I keep roaming, searching silently for something precious
The sounds of water softly flowing in the harbor lulls them into a serene atmosphere of peace. Boats of all shapes and sizes float in the distance, rays of sunshine peak and blend within the sails and he cannot help but stare into them. Jade eyes look beside him for only a moment as he watches the sea breeze wash over his friend, Master Tigress. She was wearing her usual red vest, only a few bandages around her arms from the battle on this very harbor.
“What did you want to tell me?” He asked.
The young tiger was silent, soft amber eyes taking in the sunset and he swore he saw the shadows of the boat’s sail in her irises. It was almost magical.
Po leaned back on the stone step of the stairwell. This was quite the isolated spot considering recent events.
“I wanted to tell you. I understood what you meant on the boat that night.” Tigress had started out softly, never tearing her gaze from the light as she sat beside him. “I was…I was also taken in by someone kind…”
Po hadn’t taken into account that she wanted to continue that conversation. It had been interrupted by the others and their arrival at Gongmen City itself but usually she was solely focused on her mission objective and the fact she’d held back from speaking about it for so long showed how important this meant to her. And so, he nodded for her to continue.
Once again, the waters before them shifted and flowed, he spotted a few stray pieces of wood, broken and mangled beyond use near them. “I already told you the story of Tai Lung, the light he held for Shifu was truly unique.” Tigress didn’t move as she leaned forward, an arm holding up her face in a way that the light made her fur seem brighter, almost shimmering. “I was…also taken in aswell by him but…I was never bright enough for Master Shifu to be considered as precious as his first son.”
Po took a sharp breath in and out as she spoke, he hadn’t realized how still he’d become watching her. “So, that means Shifu is your dad right? That must be amazing minus that other stuff....”
It was all he could think of, her words as per usual were as vague and seamless as ever. The day she’d told him about Tai Lung he’d never expected their connection to be in relation to family. Much less adoption.
Tigress shook her head. “No, Master Shifu is merely that, my master, and nothing more. He made that very clear to me when we arrived…”
“Home?” Po hoped to finish her sentence because again, this wasn’t going the way he expected. “He took you to your new home like a new dad would-”
“He brought me to the Jade Palace as a student.” She blinked slowly as if she was forced into the motion. “I understand you despite the fact we are not the same. You are the sun, and I am but a dying star.”
“Don’t say that!” Po attempted to wave off her negative words, she was just a little down that’s all! “You’re still the shining star I remember from all those years ago who gave me my dream! My burning love for Kung fu!!” Po raised his fist in the air as he turned his head towards the fading sunset.
“Is a star really comparable to the light of the sun?” Po almost stumbled back as she abruptly stood up from her spot on the steps and walked closer to the pier's edge, sights never veering from the dying light of the sun. It encapsulated her form. “I’d rather reflect off of the sun’s light personally. Which is why I wanted to talk to you.”
Tigress turned to regard him. “I want you to teach me how to shine as you do. There’s nothing left for me as I am now. Even shields dull with time.” Her paws balled up into fists as the sun almost disappeared, her eyes glowing in the midst of darkness. “I want…I want to be a person whose emotions can be seen as brightly as your own. I want my own happiness. I’ve realized I cannot give my Master what I rarely ever had.”
“I-” Po stuttered for a moment, feeling lost and confused. “Tigress. I can’t possibly help you. You're already a master of your craft! If this is…” And he gulped at that. “If this is about what happened before and after the factory, I’m not mad at you. You have a ton to offer.” The panda got up from his spot and placed his paw over her shoulder and smiled. “You don’t need anyone to help you shine 'cause you’re already a superstar! I’m sure Shifu loves you as much as my dad loves me in his own way…”
“Then why doesn’t he see me?” Tigress asked as she looked into his eyes and if he didn’t know any better he saw the desperation in her eyes. No longer did they shine with the sunset. “Why can you bring a smile to his face? Make his dreams come true? I can’t even make my friends smile the same way you do for them. Even Viper doubted me.”
Tigress placed her paw over his own.
“Isn’t that what a star is meant to do? Make someone’s dream come true. I had his dream within my grasp…I held it tight to my heart.” Tigress shook under his palm as she gripped his wrist. “And I faded into nothingness when the time came to make it a reality.”
That night, Po made a choice. A choice to guide a star toward the light it yearned for.
“I’ll help you with your wish.”
The moon soon shone over them, washing over the waters and their bodies as if to guide them down this dark road.
Her dream.
~
This wish may not be brilliant and rather broken and distorted but it is mine nonetheless
~
“Break time, switch!”
Chunhua stopped with the cart behind her, thankfully it hadn’t snowed enough to undo the work of making the paths more accessible to move in as they were after the first night of the blizzard. “I can go further, it's fine.”
Po patted the wooden handles of the cart, waiting for her to move with an unimpressed look and a soft sigh that simmered into a mist of tiredness. “Whether or not you can go further doesn’t really mean anything when we agreed to switch on pulling all this rice-and-”
He gave her a little shooing motion with his paw and she did move to allow him to pull it, she watched from the sidelines as Po took the handles in his grasp tightly with a smirk! “Get this food to the villagers!! This is a team effort after all!!”
With a raise of the Dragon warrior’s fist and a cry for his hot-blooded decree, Chunhua walked ahead with a nod.
She was walking at a more calm and slower pace than she usually would considering there was the possibility of ice and or slush that could make pulling the cart harder for her brother. The young tiger’s head turned to and fro on their path towards the southern part of the village, it was relatively close to where she and Viper had patrolled not but a few days ago so some of the villagers could take rice to the shrine if need be. ‘But…last time I met with everyone I already knew.’ Her mind wandered as she tapped the tip of her shoe around what she assumed was covered-up ice. ‘I want to seem friendly to everyone I can. Will the same thing work twice?’
It was a puzzling thought all things considered. Just as with kung fu, the same technique shouldn’t be repeated constantly or used against different styles. Sometimes tiger style didn’t always work against the Crane style.
She turned around after accessing the ice in this spot, noting Po was struggling with the cart but pulling it nonetheless.
Chunhua hummed in thought as the sounds of wheels pushing against snow sounded in the background, she tuned out Po’s heavy breathing and grunts. ‘So, social situations must be the same?’
And then the sounds felt farther than they should have. “Ah.” She’d caught herself in the middle of walking past the Panda along with the cart and briskly walked back. “Po,” She tapped his shoulder twice as he started to go up a slight bump of a hill.
“My break time isn’t here yet! I-I’m gonna…” Po lifted his head and for a brief second, she wondered what exactly he was seeing while he wheezed. “I’m gonna make it to that tree!” He used his right paw to point quite a ways to a tall tree up a hill.
She held onto the side of the cart as it steered back for the briefest of moments. “I wasn’t talking about that, I was just going to tell you there was some ice ahead so you’d know to be careful…”
Po blinked as he took a better grasp on the wooden handles of the cart and started pulling again. “Oh…Thank you! I mean I know we could pick the rice bags up but also, rather avoid any bad accidents with this…heh.”
“It’s no problem after all,” She brought her paw back to her side looking out into the hoarfrost that surrounded them, the way the mountains layered in white almost matched with the misty fog and low drifting clouds that surrounded the valley during winter, their shadows casting over pieces of the land as the only thing revealing who they were beneath the cold. “This is a team effort.”
She slowed down after that and allowed her form to linger behind the cart, while Po walked ahead in the light. They were approaching that patch of ice she’d found earlier, she placed her paws behind it as Po noticed and stopped before the spot suddenly.
“I see what you mean now! You be careful back there!” Po shouted from the front.
She grunted an affirmation that she’d heard him as they pushed past that pit of ice, Po had only almost slipped once, and in the end…
The ice had been cracked.
They were nearing that tree, Po had pointed at earlier as they both walked up this hill. She held onto the side of the cart as he struggled but never gave up on what he aimed to do.
The sound of her boards clattering as she power-walked toward the light with Po was all she could hear. “Can I ask you something?”
“Shoot.” Po has seemed to get a good pace going for himself after a while.
“Before that, you’re doing a good job of pacing yourself.”
“Aww~” Po smiled widely at that, his head going so far as to bob from side to side. “Thanks now, what about that question!? Now I’m curious!”
“Hmm.” She hummed in thought for a moment to find the correct wording for her question. “I was thinking about the fact that maybe what I’m doing might not always be the correct course of action for the social interactions I want. For example,” She brought her paw back towards her side and noted how intently Po was watching her movements. “Say if I used a tiger-style strike against Crane-” Chunhua shot her palm forward with her fingers bent. “But he blocks it and redirects my force back at me to temporarily stun me for an opportunity to strike and or to distance himself from me.”
She was glad Po was nodding along at her example. “You’re saying you need a social counterattack!!?? ”
“Precisely.” The master nodded while holding up a board with the number ‘one hundred’ on it! “The same attack won’t work twice, especially if it’s failed before and can be countered. I hold a lot of faith in the boards you made for me, but they may not appeal to everyone.”
Po pointed at the board she was still holding and at this point, she was reaching for the cart out of instinct. “That hundred board is really neat and out there, I love it. But also, as cool as that example was, you shouldn’t view social interactions as winning and losing. It’s all about building a friendship up by opening up yourself and open to new things they tell you. It sounds complicated but it’s just listening and replying, you already have the first part down pat!”
“But first impressions are everything.”
“Not all the time, I mean…” He rolled his wrist as he thought for a moment as they both all but pulled the cart up this hill without his notice. “We didn’t get off to a good start, but once you got to know me and I got to know you. We became super best friends!”
Both his hands left those handles as he spoke and she had to dig her feet into the snow, almost touching the dirt beneath it to make sure that cart of rice didn’t pull her back down that hill, as he shimmied with a shrug.
“You see what I mean?”
Her mouth was a very thin line when she nodded.
Po, thankfully, noticed he’d let go with a small “Sorry!” towards her. “So, that’s why in the battlefield of conversation! There is no counterattack. I’ll tell ya a secret-” He leveled a look her way instead of using his hands to make his point.
“You just keep saying things til something works. That’s it! Alright!”
The cart came to a safe and comfortable stop where it would not roll back down that hill, instead, the small part of the Valley, a district of houses and shops lay right before them not two miles away. “Now it’s my break time! And I made it to the tree!!”
It was, by all means, a perfect time for a break for both warriors and the thought was on the tip of her tongue until…
A flash of transparent almost blindly so red and fading black in the expanse of white that surrounded them crossed her vision. The shuffle of snow beneath both their feet was loud as they gazed down from the hill they trekked upward, small pieces of snow tumbled and rolled, getting stuck into fresh untouched sides leading to the cart that held up a snow leopard clad in qiyao ruqun, that could only spell for how wealthy she was compared to the usual hanfu's they wore. It waved in the wind as they neared with their own cart. It all felt rather ethereal until they watched this woman hop from the top of the cart, black and white sleeves flowing like wings as she descended upon the snow, In order to-shove it away!?
“Hey!!” Po called out, starting to jog ahead of Chunhua to check on the three felines surrounding the stock still cart. “Do you guys need any help!?”
The first snow leopard lifted a rice hat above their head, obscuring their eyes in the process.
They held onto the front of the rice hat claws grazing the peculiar design. “Depends on who's asking?”
Po paused at that but ultimately stood before the older woman who refused to look him in the eye, it wasn’t the first time he’d been cast aside by people for not knowing who he was and it wouldn’t be the last. “Po, The dragon warrior but ultimately,” He shrugged at the passing thought of maybe his next words could be seen as being hard on himself but it was true. “I’m just a simple panda trying to help out the village. We’re-” Po gestured behind him where Chunhua should have been. “-heading to the village to the south to deliver some rice and rations. I can’t help but wonder why you all left in this mess.”
“Putting aside the latter for now,” The snow leopard lifted one claw up towards him as she lifted her hat to take a look at the cart, he couldn’t see her eyes but he could hear the squinting in her voice. “You say ‘we’ but all I’m seeing is an unmanned cart there, kid.”
“Wha!?” Po turned around quickly to the point he almost slipped into the snow surrounding them.
The cart was in fact, unmanned. He blinked, walking around slowly, looking under the cart and then around the area with his mouth curled in a mixture of horror and pain.
“Okay look let’s just calm down-” Po heard the sound of the snow leopard walking close and around him but didn’t bother looking her way at all. He had to see if he could spot one bit of orange anywhere!! “Maybe Wa-my sister saw her move about or something…”
Po looked up to see another snow leopard near the back of their cart with an extremely long veil reaching all the way down to their waist, obscuring their face to a mere shadow.
They were pointing very persistently under the cart as if he should know what that means!
Po merely stared at the woman, and she too stared back at him.
“See! Your pal is under the cart.” The first snow leopard spoke up as if that was the most normal assessment of the day! “Hold on, she’s a tiger?”
Po couldn’t help but turn his head towards the lower half of her face showing true shock. “How do you understand pointing!!??”
The old woman merely laughed while wagging her finger his way. “Years of trial and error.”
He had no reply to such a statement.
“I think she’s pushing snow from under it?” The third snow leopard who had yet to speak up, fan flipped audibly closed before she knelt before the cart, the sound of shifting and something heavy being pushed to the forefront caught his attention.
Po was very close to helping his sister out of that bind but before he could even take a single step forward, the woman’s red silk sleeve had disappeared in a flash of color and Chunhua was all but manifested out of the bottom of that cart by the collar of her shirt and cloak.
“Ooh! She is a tiger!” This woman lifted the Master Tigress like she weighed nothing with a bright smile that could dash the sun’s hope of ever comparing to this lady's bright personality. She tapped the tiger’s nose almost too softly, betraying her own strength. “And a cute one at that~☆”
‘Just who the hell are these old women!!??’ Po nervously took a step back behind the safety of the rice hat-wearing snow leopard.
Chunhua had the nerve to give him a thumbs up as she was held up by an older woman who by all means should not be able to do this!
Po sighed. “This…is not a thumbs up moment…but it is kind of awesome in hindsight...”
The veiled Leopard merely opened both her palms at the object before them as Chunhua was placed back on the ground where she belonged. The gesture was so harsh it was making the small accessories along her hanfu jingle lightly. Angrily even.
The other snow leopard, who seemed to be far more interested in Tigress’ cloak than the rock before them, twirled the long ribbon that hung from around her waist. “I mean, it was covered in all that snow, and let’s be real between you and sis, well…I have better eyesight. Besides,” The smiling snow leopard placed both hands on Chunhua’s shoulders. “Our hero took care of it-” A simple kick from the old leopard was all it took to cause that rock to scatter into the distance of the never-ending white abyss to the left of the road, he feared the poor thing would crack, and he watched it with a mournful expression, it was almost ironic that the lower half of her hanfu had the visage of a Crane on it.
“So, all's well that ends well, eh? ♡”
It all seemed to end in a flash, the three snow leopards were quick to board their cart, Chunhua had stayed by his side watching over them before the snow leopard clad in the black and burgundy sleeves called over to her.
He watched her with a soft smile as she jogged towards the older woman before the one clad in a veil moved to the edge to greet the tiger, they both seemed to stare at one another.
“Dragon warrior!” He turned his head towards the feline in a rice hat, preparing to pull the cart with her company in tow. She was calling him over. ‘Maybe she needs help pulling it?’
The snow leopard motioned him over more insistently. “Over here!”
He couldn’t help but wonder but quickly set aside that thought considering how strong the smiling one was.
He caught out of the corner of his eye the veil being cast aside to reveal a mask, spooking Chunhua back so much her tail raised along with a shocked expression board with an almost too gleeful laugh from the third snow leopard, she even twirled the yellow ribbon tied along her waist as she chuffed at the scene.
“I did want to thank you.” Po’s attention was pulled back to the stranger before him and he couldn’t help but wonder why they hadn’t introduced themselves back to them but in a way they did not owe them their names. He was just thankful they could help those in need.
Demanding things back out of kindness was what caused far too much of his own turmoil.
With practiced ease, he watched her lift the sides of the handles of the cart and straighten her back as she pulled. “I usually prefer to leave a tip for people who help me out but…”
He caught a glimpse of blue under that hat, and having a sneaking suspicion crawl up his spine, he squinted toward her. ‘Three snow leopards…’
“Times are kind of rough right now as you can see.” She continued to comment and before she could pull off, Chunhua had walked right beside him at this moment.
“Miss Wing gave me a bag of candy for us to share for helping them…” The wind blew past them both, making their cloaks flap noisily in the direction of their destination.
Po blinked, not at the candy but at the name alone! His paws shook lightly at the mere notion, the mere thought or possibility alone that this could be who he thought it was! “Wing!?”
The dragon warrior whipped his head back towards the snow leopard clad in black and red as she shrugged. “Well, that takes care of the payment then~☆” The glint of her smile was almost too bright in this winter wonderland as she reached her paw towards Master Tigress, a slight pat of her head as the cart slowly moved and shifted through the snow, and only then could he see the flicker of gold as she smiled at Chunhua, the dazzling designs of spiraling roses and their leaves and thorns all falling away from covering the face of a young heroine back to her side as she left them to their own devices. “See ya around, Masters . I’m sure we’ll meet again.”
The rickety sounds of the cart filled in the gaps in his thoughts as his mind raced to catch up with what he had just seen! His eyes only fixed themselves as who he assumed to be Wan waved towards the two and brought her hands towards her chest, the tips of her claws tapping them specifically before sliding both of her paws over one another purposely and finally, placing her elbow in her right palm and lowering her left to her silk covered elbow.
Wing called out to them with a flip of her fan as they rode off. “She said Goodbye, have a nice day!” And soon her knowing grin was hidden behind that glamorous fan of hers.
Po merely watched them leave as Chunhua waved back in farewell. His palms felt sweaty…
They both went their separate ways.
Soon, they switched spots, Po pulling the cart into the entrance of the small subsection of the valley as Chunhua practiced the signs Wan had shown them. She’d handed him a lollipop to chew on as he stewed on his thoughts.
Inwardly, he was once again happy she was making friends and learning to interact with other felines on the other…
Po found himself thankful for the silence between them, the only sounds were the incoming steps of hungry villagers, young and old, and the opening of windows in their presence. He felt a single tear run down his face. He bit into the lollipop rather harshly, cracking the candies' exterior and the stick that held it as it was lost into the snow!
‘But did it have to be with the Wu sisters!!??’
~
Even on the most dreary of days, never forget the color that paints your mind. For they can be mixed in your bright days ahead.
~
The snow slowly trickles down, floating and spinning in multiple directions. Yet dying under the touch of smoke.
The lingering scent of nag champa fills his senses as he lowers his head in honor of Oogway.
Clap! Clap!
Mei Ling signals the end of their visit, one they’d both been neglecting ever since the start of their trip. Crane lowered his hat with his wing as the sound of rain and snow passed them by in the echoes of the mountains. It wasn’t here but it was close. ‘I’m glad I didn’t rush her to come here…’ Crane thought wordlessly as he looked down at the countless candles of varying colors and sizes surrounding them all for one person. ‘It makes me happy. No one forgot you, Master…’
He hears more than see’s the golden cat lifting herself up from her kneeling position. “Thank you, Master Oogway. Though our time together was as brief and sweet as a summer’s day. I can’t help but cherish, you , as a long-time friend. May your journey to the other side go smoothly. And your rest stay eternally peaceful.”
Crane couldn’t help but smile to himself at her words, he may not have been present for most of the Dragon Warrior’s mourning meetings but he could tell from the many faces that walked by the training hall that they all felt the same.
After allowing his friend a brief moment of peace, breathing in and out to clear her soul before they left. Her shoe tapped a puddle when she turned to regard him. “Jia.”
The droplet splashed before him, melting the small bit of snow and ice before him. “Let’s go.”
Two yellow eyes met one another as the scent of incense slowly died and the snowfall continued on despite the fact it all melted away as soon as it touched the ground. “Where to?”
Mei Ling hummed to herself with a smile as she all but twirled towards the steps away from the Master Garden. “Somewhere far and wide where I can watch you fly!” Even as she stepped down the staircase, skipping steps every now and then, scattering water droplets about…
She never took her eyes off the sky.
“To the point where I can’t see where it all ends~!” The golden cat laughed as she turned all too skillfully yet playful towards him with a twinkle in her eyes that he could only compare a star to.
He walked down slowly behind her energetic tracks, savoring the cool touch of the puddles and snow on each stone. He tilted his head towards her as he came right by her side and they resumed down past Master Rhino, to an offbeat path to the mountains. “How could I say no to such a cute request?”
Mei’s eyes averted him for a few seconds as she caught her wayward cloak in her paws bringing it close to her body, unorganized but tightly. “What are you saying that for so suddenly!? Ehe…”
Crane was about to leave it there with no other sign of his reply but his own expression. With the sounds surrounding them, so soft it could be mistaken for something else it made him realize something. “Because the world keeps moving. So I should too. There’s never enough time to hesitate. I want you to know I love you. Even if I have to say it every day.”
It felt sappy to say out loud but it was the truth. He ruffled his feathers as stray droplets piled up on his coat.
The trees were becoming denser.
The rocky path was starting to fade.
“I love you too.” Mei Ling replied as she was the first to step into the deeper part of the snow. He’d hesitated behind her for a moment before also stepping into the freezing tundra. “I don’t think I could say it that much… Maybe write it…”
The sound of snowfall faded to the back of his mind as their footfalls took its place.
Mei Ling continued. “Not that I don’t want to, it's just…” The golden cat mumbled to herself. “It’s hard, to be honest. Even with you. I struggle… because I want you to be happy with me. Even…Even…if I’m not happy with myself.” He watched her sigh towards the sky, her misery-filled mist being blown away by the winds. “Here you are being so kind to me and I can’t even feel fully happy about it. You really are something else…”
Crane breathed in and out slowly, still, the sound of snowfall was fading. “That’s okay.” He simply said while nodding and looking towards the ground of a clean sheet of untouched snow, it was so bright in the daylight. “It doesn’t make me sad you feel that way! It just means we have another day to be happy!” Was that helpful to say? He wondered.
He swayed on his legs though, the cold seeping through his body as the snowfall attempted to force itself to the forefront. “I’m sorry.”
“For what? This is my problem. An old one at that.”
“That’s the thing. I keep running into old problems. One’s I could have helped with. Prevented.” He did not want to look at the sky. “But I’m so far away from you all.”
“You can escape into the sky, of course, you're far away… Everyone is so small from above. You get to watch the world keep moving and you move along with it.” Mei Ling started to walk again. “I hate it. How it keeps moving…”
Crane gulped loudly as he kept his gaze low, only catching glimpses of the edge of Mei’s cloak in the snow she stepped in. Is that why he was so late to everything? Because he saw the world differently from them. “It’s a beautiful thing though. Knowing people don't simply stop. They have things they want and need to do.”
Did Viper hate the fact the world kept moving? Did Mantis hate the fact the world kept moving? Did Po hate the fact the world kept moving? Did Monkey hate the fact the world kept moving? Did Tigress-
“It didn’t even stop for Oogway…” Mei muttered as she stopped near a tree, leaning on it to lift her right foot up and shake some snow out of her shoe. “You’d think it would stop for someone that important! Who had a dream and achieved it! But no.” She did the same with her other foot. “It just kept moving. I almost didn’t think it was real.”
Crane nodded again, lifting and shaking his own talons to warm them up. She was right in a sense, it was why they’d all waited so long to mourn him. He’d left at such a busy time. They had no rhyme or reason to stop when the Valley needed them when Gongmen needed them.
It just kept going.
Turning.
Changing.
“I think that’s what he wanted,” Crane said.
“I wouldn’t.” And this time he did look at Mei ling. Her sights were no longer in the sky but the very same ground he had looked upon. “If I died, I would want the world to stop. For people to not cry for an hour and go back to work as if nothing happened. Even if I know it never will.”
Crane knew in his mind it was all hypothetical but deep down in his heart, he knew there was some truth and yearning to what she said. “I wouldn’t. I would be sad if everyone stopped because I was gone.” He walked towards Mei Ling again, as he always did catching up to her. “Like when I’m leaving on a mission. I know Chunhua and Mantis will be lonely but they have Viper and Monkey to keep them company. If the world stopped,” Crane looked up to the sky. “I would feel at fault.”
Crane turned to regard Mei. “You ready?”
Mei Ling nodded.
They were quiet after that, the sounds of the mountains filled in the silence between them. They only stopped to fix their shoes and warm their feet before they were greeted with a grand view. Mist colored and whisked around the silhouette of the Valley below, only the mountain peaks in the distance shined above the rest beneath a cloudy sky, littered with small patches of blue.
“I see why she loves the sky so much…” Mei Ling whispered and he didn’t have to ask who she meant. He knew all too well who she was speaking of.
From here, once again, they could share a perspective. One, it seemed he had been taking for granted. From above, you couldn’t hear the cries of people who yearned to change, their dreams, or their fears.
‘I lied to you.’
He thought about that day more than he cared to speak of out loud. His yellow eyes looked to his right towards Mei Ling who was enraptured by the view above them rather than below. My, how different yet similar they all were. They all had claws, sharp and alienating. Along with a love for a never-ending sky.
He was the only one that could touch it.
‘A dream.’ He thought as he leaned his own head back to take in the vastness of the sky he’d taken off into for almost a decade now. “I think I know why I like the fact that the world keeps turning. And why you should too.”
She didn’t even look at him as she asked. “Why?”
“Because it’s a happy ending.” Crane smiled to himself as he watched her expression scrunch up in confusion. “The worries are still there with people as they move around but it's like reading the end of a book.” A scroll even. One, he had only wanted for one sole reason. “You know the people are continuing to live and making memories. That your happiness wasn’t essential to everyone around you but a special moment is something else.”
“That kind, adorable answer suits you.”
“Thank you for being honest…” Was all he said.
The wind softly passed through their bodies sending a cold shiver through them both.
“That conversation didn’t weird you out,” Mei asked as she huddled close to his side. “Did it?”
“No,” Crane leaned his head close to her covered one, the hood was surprisingly soft to the touch. “It’s refreshing. I love listening to you no matter what.”
A happy end.
Where not a soul moved, a wing was lifted in the snowy mountain of the Valley.
The sounds faded.
~
I say I’m not fragile and yet the pieces beneath me are turning to ashes…
~
“You sure you got that alright, Granny?”
“Mhmm!” The old sheep nodded all too happily towards the panda with a wide grin that had obviously seen many bright days. “I’ve carried my son and my granddaughter along with the groceries or whatever we need to bring back home, this is nothing for me.” The old woman went so far as to flex her arm, showing off the fine colors of her simple red hanfu.
Po couldn’t help but close his eyes with laughter while he handed her the bag of rice. “Alright, I’m convinced with such a record there, ma’am!!”
“Mom!!” Another sheep, clad in a similar brown hanfu bemoaned as he attempted to take the rice bag from her, but she was already hauling it behind her back heading towards the side so the line could move more cleanly. More for his sake than anything else which he was inwardly thankful for.
Po witnessed the Grandma lightly punch her son’s shoulder. “Quit your whining, Zixin! You’ll be doing the same thing when you're my age! Don’t think you’ll be leaving this burden for that nice wife of yours!!” She turned just as quickly back towards him as he went to pick up another bag of rice, a different size for a smaller bunny. “Master Po, you take care out in this snow, and thank you for always looking out for us!”
“You’re welcome, you take care going home now!” Po nodded towards the bunny walking to the right side aswell before waving back at the old sheep. “It’s no problem at all!! I’m always glad to help!” He called out with a smile, giving one split second to watch them walk after one last departing wave between them before he greeted the next person, an antelope. “Thank you so much, Dragon warrior. We received the warning for the snowstorm late so this will last us until the roads are clear.”
Po waved his paw dismissively as he picked another sack up, catching short glimpses of Chunhua while he picked the right size for them to carry home. “Don’t worry about it, alot of people were caught off guard and even Shou said it was more than he was expecting.”
“Oh, really!?”
Po nodded again, as he took another small bag and handed them both off to the antelope. “Yeah, so it was a shock to everyone. I was shocked when I woke up to all that snow too!
“So, even the Dragon warrior gets shocked by regular things like the weather…” The young antelope gained a thoughtful expression at that before he felt the weight of both sacks of food in his hooves. “Isn’t this too much?”
“We’ve got enough and even more for everyone and I want to make sure you have enough until this all blows over.” Po winked at the young man before motioning for the next villager to come up.
“Thank you.” Was the last thing he heard and as usual he replied with a happy “You’re welcome!”
He went about it all the same as time ticked by, making light conversation, and signing some kid's toys or action figures to put a smile on their face. It all made him happy they could do something nice besides fighting for everyone. He hummed happily to himself as he picked up another sack of rice for someone. ‘I wonder how she's doing? She must be striking up nice conversations with the villagers, maybe the kids loved her board. Nah, no question about it, they totally would! They're probably even asking her to draw some expressions for them!’ And then he was hit with a small stream of worry that maybe just maybe she was overwhelmed by all the attention…
“There you go, ma’am. You take care too.” He waved off another young sheep before focusing his listening on the tiger to his left, handling another line entirely.
“Ah, Good morning,” Chunhua spoke up and he could hear her moving, most likely not stopping to make eye contact.
‘Ah, that sounded rather monotone but! She’ll come back strong, I just know it!’ Po thought with a smirk as he waved goodbye to a large family of six. Shockingly it wasn’t bunnies. ‘If she’s trying to communicate with people without her board then I have to have faith in her!’
The young tiger stiffly handed the bag of rice to the villager who seemed rightfully unnerved by the puppet-like movement. “Nice day.”
Po’s mouth gaped. ‘She messed up ‘Have a nice day’ HOW!???’
“Tha-Thank you, Master Tigress. You have a nice day too…” The villager answered rather timidly and Chunhua merely replied. “Welcome.”
Po’s own arms and paws began to shake at the entire string of events!
A somehow even shorter response!!
Po stilled for a solid four seconds while reaching into the back of the cart to pull a bag of rice back for the next villager. Sweating. ‘I-I guess anyone would be nervous with a crowd like this…’
He chanced a glance towards her, keeping his eyes on the interaction while switching between his own so as to not seem rude.
Chunhua pulled her board up as she greeted this next woman, using one of her smiling boards. “Good…Morning…”
Po almost turned as white as the snow around them as the old sheep reeled back in shock, eyes wide at the action. ‘She gave up on not using the board entirely after ONE INTERACTION!!!’
“G-Good-Good Morning-!!” The old woman replied shakingly, she even took the bag of rice whilst shaking in her boots. She must have been confused by the change in demeanor. Literally.
“Ah, Master Po. Are you alright?”
Po hadn’t realized his head had lowered while he handed an Ox a bag of rice. “Yeah…I just realized…” He gulped just thinking back on what he just witnessed. “I really took for granted alot of my social skills. Sorry…That’s sorta random, isn’t it? Aha…”
“Ah…” The Ox took his bag of rice and took a hold of his son’s hoof as they started to walk off. “It’s alright, I’m sure you have a lot of things on your mind as the dragon warrior that I wouldn’t understand. We’ll be cheering on you regardless. Right, Xing?” the older Ox said with a smile.
“Right!” His son jumped excitedly in the snow while laughing.
“You take care, Master Po.”
“Thank you, you too!” He waved at the thankfully understanding older man before continuing.
It was easier to focus on the kindness than the fact your hero was truly without a doubt: A shut-in.
It wasn’t that he wasn’t aware of it until now but let’s say…he willfully ignored it hoping they could make it go away in the guise of improvement like Shifu did for him all those years ago.
‘Obviously, we’ll need more training montages-!’ He resolved quietly as he handed a bag of rice off to a Rhino.
“Umm…I don’t need this but thank you for the offer, Master Po.”
“Huh?” Po quickly turned his head towards the Rhino again, looking him up and down twice. “Oh! Oh my god! I’m sorry!” The two Rhino Guards now that he looked up properly instead of diverting his attention towards both lines could see they both wore their usual greenish armor with the exception of their cloaks much the same as what the Masters of the Jade palace wore to keep warm in this climate. “I didn’t notice you two were guards. Did something happen?”
“No, nothing like that.” The Rhino shook his head while handing the bag of rice to the villager beside him who was waiting patiently as they spoke. “We just got done clearing this road and decided to take a break in this city. Well, half of it…”
Po blinked at the Rhino wanting to comment, that ‘half of it’ was very much not ‘done’ but then he felt the talons of hypocrisy claw at his mind when he remembered he’d also not finished his own snow clearing for his home-not even half!!
“Dragon warrior!! Master Po!!” Someone yelled causing many eyes to look towards the back and from what he could tell they were even parting to make way for the rabbit desperately calling his name. “Bandits near Shanyuan’s crops!!”
Po didn’t have to say a word because Chunhua merely looked towards him at the same time with a nod. He turned back to regard the two Rhinos. He tilted his head and paw towards the cart so they’d catch the hint quickly. “Can I trust you guys with giving food out to the villagers?”
Both Rhino’s saluted. “Of course!!”
“Alright,” Po grinned as he started to run down the very same lane he’d watched countless people walk down with food following the rabbit toward the field of crops. Chunhua was right at his side, only running ahead a few inches ahead of him as they rushed past homes and shops alike in a blur as the crowd cheered!
“Then let’s go!!”
~
Pop! Pop! Pop! I heard this sound for the first time and yet I feel nostalgic~!!
Notes:
Merry Christmas~!!! O(≧▽≦)O And Happy Holidays~!!! (ノ^ヮ^)ノ*:・゚✧
It's the day after Christmas and I'm glad you made it all the way to the end of your gift! /jk A chapter is the only thing I can give you all, especially after the milestone you all helped me achieve so once again thank you, and now for those updates on how the chapter progress is going... ( ´△`) Let's start with the positives since you know it's the holidays and all. You'll have a fantastic fight scene I worked really, REALLY hard on so look forward to that next week!! Now on to the not-so-positive to keep with my page limit so chapters aren't horrifically long. There will be a part 4 to the Po arc and then the final chapter along with the usual; epilogue. Since it's the end of the year, I hope you can forgive me... (´∀`)♡ I'll learn from my mistakes this year for sure, I promise!!Also, a BIG thank you to Zoe, again!! Considering she's the best Wu sister fan of all time! And as you all know my main beta reader now! Yes, she even supported me during the writing of this chapter and even the editing part of it. I couldn't ask for a better partner in crime! (‘∀’●)♡
Now for notes, fun facts, and all that jazz, you come here for!!:
- A qiyao ruqun, is just another type of hanfu set with a short jacket and skirt. I found myself enamored with the designs as you'll see soon but I just wanted to let you know what the name meant! It seems to have other shorter names but I chose what it was listed under the fashion hanfu site I use.
- Spoilers!!
but the sign language or ASL Wan uses is from this video here! If you wanna learn how to do it watch the video!: https://youtube.com/shorts/2r-hrsr8ERg?feature=share
- Technically the rest of my notes are a spoiler for the surprise cameo wow. Well, the things I do to share some fashion sense with you all.
☆Su's outfit, this one went through many different revisions: https://www.fashionhanfu.com/china-traditional-dress-female-hanfu/
☆ Wan outfit, The Fashionhanfu link for this dress was not available as it went out of stock so apologies on that front: https://www.aliexpress.us/item/3256803712681794.html?gatewayAdapt=glo2usa4itemAdapt&_randl_shipto=US
☆ Wing outfit: https://www.fashionhanfu.com/fashion-hanfu-tang-ynasty-dress/
- Sidenote, Wan's veiled hat is heavily based on an "Ichimegasa". I didn't mention the name in the description because it could complicate things but if you ever need a name for a type of long veil surrounding a hat well now you have it! The mask unfortunately does not have a real-life design to link to since I imagined it as sort of a usual demon mask in plays or ones who find at festivals to spook people with.
- Now for villager name translations! You never know when they might come in handy!
☆ Zixin - son, new
☆ Xing - a star, a spark
As per usual, I get all my names for OCS/villagers alike from here!: http://www.20000-names.com/male_chinese_names_02.htmI think that's everything for today! If I missed anything and you have a question for me. Just ask in the comments and I'll do my best to answer you as fast as possible! Until, then once again, Happy holidays, and I hope we can meet again in the new year.
Shall we meet during the first rising sun of the year?Next time in Chapter 18 - Two epigones follow one another down this path:
“YOU WERE GOING TO THROW A ROCK AT ME!!???”
“Don’t take my shoe!”
“Master Po.”
“It’s not a service. If it was then I’d be getting paid.”
The cheerful melody sounded sad for some reason
Chapter 18: Two epigone's follow one another down this path
Summary:
I’m becoming a fan on the contrary.
The color of not only the week but also the New year is!: Grey - dull, indefinite, though also silver, hence income
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
First of all, what do you mean by "Pop"!?
~
They rushed into the area making sure the villagers knew to stay within the inner plaza and away from the battlefield.
Their steps were swift and light above the snow they would usually sink into, Chunhua stayed behind Po in the case of a surprise attack as they neared the trees and brush surrounding the farm.
With a shift of his green eyes, he noted the tiger had taken cover behind a tree, her ears flickering at a sound he couldn’t hear at this range.
Po also shuffled behind a tree, a few meters behind his teammate. He waited, only moving on his paws and knees to get closer to the tiger master who was no doubt assessing the situation ahead of them. They’d both agreed to simmer down on the battle cries here and there.
He looked through the brush of the tree he was under, letting his back lean on the birch as his gaze skirted to the left, noting she was no longer there.
Po took a deep breath in as he poked his head around to see where the feline had silently moved off to. He caught a sign of her tail, moving a little too obviously two trees ahead.
‘How considerate.’ He almost laughed but covered his mouth at the sound of movement ahead.
“Can we leave the cabbages? I don’t like them..” The voice was that of a young woman, she grunted while moving along, and the snow was obviously hindering her.
‘She’s dragging something maybe?’ Po couldn’t help but think and then he heard another sound, an obvious small tap on wood. He peeked his head from his spot again, eyes widening at the board being presented to him! ‘This is waaayy better than using hand signals!!!’ He couldn’t help but think with a smile.
“Who said they were for
you!?
” Another voice all but shouted. “I, for one, like my bok choy with cabbages!”
‘Five bandits ahead. Only two of them have weapons.’ He read off of Chunhua’s wooden board carefully while nodding. ‘There shoving produce in a sack.’
Po nodded at that last note. ‘That explained the dragging sound.’ He gave her a quick thumbs up and was startled to see how quickly she returned it without even looking back at him!
Unfortunately, he couldn’t ponder on the awe-inspiring coolness of Master Tigress’ keen and thoughtful gestures for long as he moved forward, pushing aside some stray twigs to kneel beside her as he gathered up some snow in his paws.
He could hear the sheer weight of the vegetables one of the bandits threw around their shoulder. “Alright, gang. I think that’s enough. Sucks we lost that new guy in the storm though.”
‘Oh no, you don’t!’ Po gave a quick underhanded throw of a snowball towards the tall wolf bandit with the brown overstuffed sack on his back, it was held together with a piece of poorly cut rope, in his honest opinion.
Twak!
The snowball exploded into dust when it came into contact with the back of his head and Po quickly dipped back behind the tree with a smirk. Chu made a funny little grabbing gesture for a snowball for herself.
“Alright!” Oh! That sounded like the loud person from earlier who liked Cabbages. “Which one of you idiots threw that!? I told you! I told you all
TWICE!
No playing around on missions!!”
“I didn’t do it, Boss.”
He quickly went to make about four to six snowballs as they argued. He let Chunhua watch from the side to see where they were so they wouldn’t lose their element of surprise. Plus, it was kind of funny listening to them argue…
“No, one threw any snow at you…”
Po placed a finished snowball in her waiting palm without a second thought as he got ready to see who his next target was. The four wolves were standing in front of a field. A mixture of crops was all he could see from his spot.
“Oh, so you're all saying a ghost did it then!?”
Po threw his snowball at the wolf with his back turned! The poor dude yelped and panicked.
“Well…no. Some could have fallen off the tree on you.” This was the woman again, he could tell. “Sir.” They quickly added after a moment and he almost laughed aloud as they stared at their friend dropping their stolen goods.
“Now,” Po whispered to Chunhua and she quickly threw a snowball, it zipped by pretty quickly to the boss of the operation again. “Niiice! Hehehehe!!”
He stopped laughing as soon as he saw the tall wolf drop his own bag, shaking and bristling in anger and annoyance. He was growling to the point it shook his team and the tree he was hiding behind to their cores! “
THAT’S IT!
” The man bellowed while taking a…stance!?
Po watched with increasing interest at the wolf’s form, it wasn’t perfect but it was solid traditional kung fu from what he could tell! He angled two fingers forward in both paws. ‘Is that…No way!? Is he using Mantis style!!???” Po could hear the bark groan under his hold as he watched with unbridled excitement at this development. ”Ah…” His eyes widened again in thought. ‘I should tell Chu what we’re going up against-!’ He quickly and sadly with a pained expression moved back behind the tree fully. “Their Boss knows Kung fu-” Po could hear the wind whistle in his ears as he watched Chunhua hold a snowball.
It wasn’t one he had made, it was a bit too lumpy as if she should have patted it down more but ABOVE ALL ELSE: There was obviously a rock in it, he could see the tint of gray poking out the side!!
“Wait!!” The panda scrambled to her side, almost slipping-no. He slipped. “Ah!!” Chunhua all but moved back as he dangled on her lower arm that held that dangerous snowball.
Po pulled himself up with a deep breath and took that snowball from her hold, brushing the snow from the admittedly small stone as he stood. “Oh god…Good thing I caught that before you threw it…”
She looked shocked at what he was holding in his palm. “I didn’t feel it…Sorry.”
He threw the rock behind him in a random direction as he shrugged. “It’s okay I had a feeling that’s what was going on-”
“
YOU WERE GOING TO THROW A ROCK AT ME!!???
”
Two sets of eyes looked back at eight pairs of eyes equally shocked at the newcomers to their raid. Po was painfully aware of how bad this looked. So, he took the initiative and stepped forward slowly coming out of the brush.
“NO! I mean…” He pulled aside a low-hanging branch, and Chunhua swiftly ducked under it as it whipped back into place. “It may look that way but we weren’t I swear!!”
“That’s the dragon warrior! Boss look!” He waved towards the wolf with a smile, he noted inwardly this was one of the two with a weapon in hand.
Chunhua bowed at his side to the wolf bandit. “I apologize for almost throwing a rock at your head. That was…” She hid behind a blushing emote board. “Very irresponsible of me despite my own inability to feel.”
“I could care less!” The wolf was quick on his feet! Po braced himself as his enemy's stance grew wide, left leg widening as his arms came down, quick, fast, and upfront!
“Attack!!” He yelled as the wolf went to strike him!
Po blocked with his left paw, feeling his weight would make up for the push and shove of the style-He turned his head as the wolf took his arm between their own and pushed him back!
The snow flew to the side as he skidded through it all, he hadn’t fallen but it was still an impressive feat of control and strength.
Po smiled. “Alright.”
He took his own stance, allowing his legs and knees to fall into place with years of practice on his side now, it was fluid! “Time for me to bring the
THUNDA!!
” He screamed as he charged toward his foe and this guy did not disappoint! Po carefully watched and glided along the aggressive path of punches directed at his body’s weak points.
He swerved his head back, low as he blocked a punch from precise claws going for his head, whilst covering his side from a pinched assault.
The wolf turned suddenly and Po was caught off guard by a kick, a soft one but it was enough to leave him wide open for the twist of a higher kick to his face!
The panda stumbled for a moment. And yet he was still smiling, still enjoying himself.
The wolf’s footwork was going on overtime in that snow to the point the mist and light snowfall were obscuring his vision of the man’s feet. He lifted his head casually towards him, paws switching forms in a way he hadn’t seen before in person. “You’d better stop smiling before I wipe that smirk off your face.”
Po scrambled up before taking a deep breath. He slowly rolled up the sleeves of his shirt. “I’d love to see you try considering I’m having the time of my life watching you fight!” His fist was at the ready again but he kept both of his paws low this time, open and straight. They walked around one another for a moment, getting closer and closer as their circle of footwork wore down the snow. ‘I can hear Tigress fighting in the background…’ He noted as their shoes almost brushed one another.
The snow crunched loudly under his shoes as he stepped forward first. Po was no longer on the defense!
“Ha!” The wolf kicked forward at his head again, snow hitting his face at the sheer speed of the action before taking a hold of it with his palm and hitting it back with his other!
Po couldn’t stop this momentum considering his opponent had lost the rhythm of his combo, his strikes weren’t as fast but he kept them as consistent as possible! He struck for the wolf’s neck rather than his head, but his palm repeatedly met the others as they went into the defensive! The wolf even had enough energy to include a kick which he blocked with his own foot!
Crack!
They both looked down at his shoe. It must have cracked from the impact.
Po fixed his sleeve again, noticing it had slid down during their fight. “You’ll be paying for that one.”
The wolf smirked at him with genuine amusement this time. “Heh. Unlikely
The wolf bandit charged at him again! Snow was flying everywhere as they moved, their strikes so hard, you could hear the impact between them as they collided!
The bandit happened to strike his stomach with a well-placed nerve attack with no effect. “....Wha?”
“Oh, is this your first time
hearing much less experiencing
the true power of
The Big fat panda!?
” Po smirked as he went in for the kill!
He swung his right arm down on the wolf’s wrist, pulling and trapping him close for his- “
FISTS OF FURY!!
”
Po’s punches were so fast, he saw gold rather than the white-covered patches of fields as he went to town on his opponent's upper half! He went from chopping the surface of his shoulder to punching the side of his neck before using his belly gong to push the wolf right into the snow!
“Po, watch out!”
The dragon warrior in question looked up towards his comrade as she batted away attacks, whether it be sword or fist left and right with her upward-angled open palms. “I already have the kung fu cabbage lover down-Whoa!!” There was a quick tingle of sensation that broke his focus on speaking, it traveled up his spine all the way up to his head as he swerved his upper half away from the bright
sha-shiing!
Of a sword coming down to split his head in half. His arm went behind his back in an instant to protect himself, he could feel his wrist stretching itself in a position it wasn’t too familiar with as he grabbed his opponent's arm.
“Didn’t anyone tell you hitting a man behind their back is dishonorable?”' He snarked before shoving his palm straight into the swordwolf’s side with an open palm! “Hiyah!” The snow flew up as their body was pushed back through it and Po couldn’t help shaking his wrist after that move.
“Thank you tiger-style side lessons…”
Tigress moved out of the way of the bandit Po shoved to the side, her ear flickered at the thunk and groan of the bandit hitting the tree as she grabbed a hold of her foe’s wrist to halt them. The wolf struggled in her hold, She noted with slight curiosity that these wolves also knew kung fu with the way they angled their digits in a manner she was familiar with.
She hummed in thought as they struggled, the other two bandits decided to stalk around her.
Her red eyes glinted in curiosity as they moved. ‘Their footwork is hesitant but solid enough for a beginner.’ The wolf shuffled here and there, allowing the long cloth of their hanfu shirt to flow between their legs.
‘An easily exploitable weakness.’ The tiger master noted as the dark brown cloth wrapped around their legs as they moved. The second had their sword out staying safely behind the one unfurling the claws of their hands.
‘They must not know kung fu.’ Tigress' ear had already alerted her to the soft sound of a sword leaving their sheath. She pulled the bandit forward, slamming them into the snow, softening the blow but the cold might halt them!
Both bandits stilled at the action, the swordsman's paws shook around their weapon but the wolf before her merely readjusted their stance, right paw extending forward as their left was pulled back with open palms.
Master Tigress kneeled to pull the sword neatly from the sheath at the downed bandit's side and threw it back, without a glance as it stuck right into the fabric of the bandit’s shoulder that attempted to stab Po earlier with a small shriek into the base of the tree they had hit!
“I see,” Tigress leaned down mirroring the wolf bandit before her, her palms naturally coming to form the gestures of a pouncing tiger similar to her counterpart.
She stepped forward towards them, calm and collected. With each step she leaned her upper body lower, their ‘claws’ were both up as the crunch of snow beneath their shoes was the only indicator of who would strike first!
“Yah!!” The wolf lunged forward first as soon as she was within grabbing distance, and their attack grazed the inside of her cloak as she dodged.
“You know tiger style as well.” Tigress leaned her head back swiftly as a paw lunged to hit her in the chin, she noted how their lower body twisted to avoid their next attack and redirected each strike with her palm cleanly.
Her opponent was quiet and above all else focused on her target. ‘It’s a nice change of pace.’ Tigress thought as they grappled around one another in the snow as the swordsman watched unsteadily at the two fighting.
The wolf’s lunges were beginning to become frenzied and desperate for a landing hit on her person, but she kept dodging and deflecting until she could gain a better footing against this bandit, she lifted her legs quickly in a blur of a jump as the wolf went for quite the random kick at her knee!
Tigress rolled back over the downed bandit she’d taken out earlier and stayed on her back to swipe at the wolf’s legs back!
They jumped in surprise, bits of snow falling from the movement before they landed back within her reach, they hit and kicked at each in the snow until-
“
Aye!
” They both looked down at the shoe in her hold as she leaned up off the ground.
The wolf bandit hopped on one foot, whilst looking down at the cold, snowy ground, debating on whether or not they wanted to fight with one shoe or not. “Don’t take my shoe!”
Tigress stood up with a soft sigh, as she threw the shoe backward without much care considering they were stealing someone’s food.
It hit the sword-wielding wolf as he attempted to escape…
“Useless!” The wolf remarked as they placed their barefoot into the snow with a grimace.
The bandit charged at her again in much the same manner as before, she had to flatten her own palms to redirect those claws from her person! The wolf lunged left and right attempting to take a hold of her body harshly!!
The young wolf, after failing to grab her right shoulder, placed their paws on her left harshly enough to rip into the fabric of her cloak and shirt!!
Tigress turned to regard it in slight shock as her orange-striped fur peaked from the hit!
“There! Just because you live in a palace doesn’t mean you can look down on us!”
The wolf used their free arm to shove their fingers into her eyes! She closed them but their precise grip on the tiger hold was solid enough to make her concerned.
For a moment.
Master Tigress took a deep breath as she could hear her foe grunting to pierce her eyelids to cause irreparable damage to her face, claws scrunching and tightening around her muzzle.
She brought both her hands up to slam down on the bandit’s lower arm, causing them to grunt in pain! She kept her eyes shut as she used the force of her palms to push them away as she took a decisive step back.
Tigress opened her eyes slowly, to a blurry picture of the bandit picking themselves up from the snow. Despite this small setback in her vision, she allowed the sounds around her to guide her in this blurry world she witnessed.
She stepped slowly and cautiously in the snow as her opponent continued to shift and step around her as if she was blind and helpless. Her tail swished past the wolf’s leg as they got closer and closer to her back as she kept moving ahead, acting as if she could not see…
The wolf stopped.
Tigress waited, halting her next step while turning her head around in different directions.
‘They're purposely staying quiet.’ The master noted inwardly.
She leaned forward as she felt the force of the wind at the strike come close to her spine, dragged her foot through the snow as she turned her body and striked with her paw upward at the bandit, smacking them in the chin harshly as they grit their fangs in shocked pain!
Tigress stayed in that position as still as a statue as the sound of the bandit falling in the snow rang in her ears.
She waited ten seconds to make sure her opponent was down before straightening her posture and bowing.
Her ear flicked at the sound of Po’s usual battle cry!
“HiYaaa!!”
Po sent the wolf skidding back in the snow with another belly gong, the young man stumbled for a moment, almost tilting back on his hind legs before righting himself with heavy and labored breathing. ‘I’m tiring him out. Good.’
They were dangerously close to the row of crops, it seemed both the bandit and he knew damaging them now would be horrific for two very different reasons. Po took a step back with his fists raised up, he had an inkling his foe would follow him closer to the forest edge.
The Dragon warrior listened as closely as he could to the way the snow shifted and crunched under their shoes to gauge his next move. ‘I could throw him in the bushes for time maybe? I know Ti can handle her own but it’s been awhile since we’ve come upon bandits who know kung fu. What if one of them knows a style we don’t?’ His mind continued to race as he switched his stance and footwork up. Right foot back, left foot front.
The bandit was doing something similar so he had to keep his eyes peeled-
Crunch!
Jade eyes shifted as his posture lowered to pick up a stray branch off the ground, he gulped loudly as he heard yet again the deft swing of a sword attempt to get close to his body!
The tip of the stick had thankfully struck the wolf’s armpit halting them in sheer surprise at the move to stop them, he stared nervously at how close the tip of that sharp sword was as it gleamed in the daylight between them.
“Do you guys ever get tired of trying to
slice and dice me!?
” He shoved the stick harder at the other which did get an “Ouch!” out of them!
Twack!
He flicked the branch up towards their upper arm as he leaned his head back so he wouldn’t have to explain how he ‘accidentally’ stabbed himself in a fit of self-defense. He whacked the bandit in the head, the side of the arm again, and the knee in order to get them to kneel!
The bandit screamed out in pain to the point, Po almost felt bad. ‘But hey that’s better than being stabbed.’
Po turned his head, seeing snow in the air. It wasn't falling but flying upward.
Another shift of snow, much closer.
“Ah!” He shouted in shock as a sharp, powerful kick hit him straight in the head causing him to stumble in the snow. “Okay. Now that does feel like a Mantis-style kick-” The bandit much the same as Master Mantis himself, had no patience for his words and went for his neck with a speed that rivaled Master Tigress.
He blocked it, inwardly thankful for all those days and late evenings of training he had with the furious five. All he could do was block each part of the combo in order to find an opening.
Po slowly started to use open palm blocks against those pointed digits of the wolf even if it stung his palms!
He swept his left arm low as he blocked the Wolf bandit’s right, assuming he had an opening-
“Ahh!!” He pulled his arm back at that knowing tingling feeling of one of his pressure points on his wrists being tapped.
“Now you can say that felt like Mantis style eh? Great Dragon?” The wolf bandit mocked with a smirk as he went for another nerve attack on him.
“Well it is but-” Po threw up both his paws regardless of the fact, he could not use his left paw didn’t mean his whole arm was out of the fight! He gripped the wolf’s wrist tightly with his right hand and allowed his left to act as an anchor to his harsh hold. “But I’m not the Great Dragon. I know it's confusing and all but there’s a difference!”
Po threw the wolf over the ledge of the grazeland with his confused expression along with him!
Po slowly leaned down to find his branch again, feeling as if without both his hands it’d be best to have a trusty weapon on hand.
He could hear the wolf tumbling down the aged wooden steps on the side of the field as the snow scattered and followed him down to the halfway point.
They were both tired at this point.
By the time Po brought himself down those very steps the wolf bandit was struggling to get up, crushing the soft snow beneath his claws in a bid to pull himself up.
Po couldn’t even bring himself to stop himself from inhaling as hard as he did, the mist filling the space between them as he let the stick drag behind him. “Look. You gave me a run for my money so just give-”
“Never.” The wolf spoke up lowly as if he was holding a growl back. He reached towards his back pocket and at this point,
Po was not surprised a knife was pulled on him.
He quickly smacked that wrist with his stick, the sound felt far too loud in his ears as the knife flew off lost in a sea of white snow. “No, more of that. You guys are returning that food and going to jail!” He waggled the stick in front of the wolf bandit's face for emphasis.
“That’s right,” Po looked up, a bit shocked at how casually Chunhua walked up to his side so quickly. “All four bandits have been defeated and gathered near the checkpoint.” She patted Po’s shoulder softly. “Good work, Master Po.”
“Checkpoint?” Po asked before making a small ‘Oh!” sound before tapping his wrist with his stick. “Can you fix my wrist up real quick? Cabbage guy caught me off guard.”
“Very well. You should know the ‘checkpoint’ is where the battle started.” It took the tiger a moment to find the right gesture for her digits but in a flash did he feel the pinprick sensation of the pressure points in his wrist being hit and tapped to return sensation to his paw.
He flexed it with a small smile, rolling his wrist in a circle. “Thanks! Still shocked at how well you can do that! I’ll try to remember next time.”
She gave a small stare at him as if she didn’t believe him and in the end ignored it all with a sigh.
Chunhua nodded as if she too was shocked at how proficient she’d gotten with the technique of healing. “It’s thanks to Mantis really…”
“Bao Cai!!” All three sets of eyes and heads turned back to regard the new voice, it was an old bunny from the looks of it.
“Don’t worry sir, we got all your cabbages back!” Po stood proud with his paws on his hips with a wide smile before elbowing Chunhua without a hint of moving her. “Jeez, we sure met a lot of people who loved cabbages today…”
“Not that-I mean him!” Shanyuan pointed at the wolf with an angry huff as he took his coat off himself and headed straight for the young man “Why in heaven's name did I find Càihuā, Nánguā, Xī lán huā, and Yángcōng all knocked out in the front of my community garden!!??”
“Why did your parents name you all after food?” Po couldn’t help but ask as he leaned on his right leg.
Chunhua once again stared at him as her paw almost went to cover the bridge of her muzzle, but she stopped herself halfway. “Didn’t you want to name me Píngguǒ a few years ago?”
“Okay one,” Po lifted a single claw to defend himself. “You shouldn’t listen to a man post-food coma. Two, I thought it was cute and fit with our last name plus we became friends over apples!! It fits!!”
Chunhua merely sighed again, the mist of her weariness, plentiful and long-lasting. “....I despise how that sounds rational enough to be considered truthful. In terms of you at least.”
“Wha-What do you mean by that!?”
The tiger turned around fully to regard Mister Shanyuan respectfully. “Anyways,”
“Don’t you
Anyways
me!!”
“What was this about a community garden, sir?” And yet she did exactly the opposite of what he asked as the old bunny helped the wolf up to a sitting position fussing over him.
“This is my community garden obviously! Anyone is allowed to take what they need from it just like any other community garden! Hmph! I don’t get why you kids nowadays don’t believe someone when they say it's free! And
you!
” Shanyuan huffed as he stood up, fixing his small glasses. “What were you thinking fighting the
Dragon Warrior and Master Tigress!?
It’s bad enough I found one of your new friends freezing near my house the other night!”
The wolf scratched at the side of his cheek. “Ah so, that’s where Táozi went…”
Po couldn’t help but speak up at that explanation, even though it was tempting to point out there was a sixth wolf with a food-related name. They could call themselves the Fruity brigade or something along the lines of that. It’d be a neat theme! “So, technically they didn’t steal anything?”
“No.” Shanyuan sounded irritated when he had to reply. “Let me guess one of the villagers got into a tizzy about it? And then you rushed here to fight near my crops!”
Po nodded, and he couldn’t help but feel sorry for the old man. He was just trying to help people in his own way. “Yeah-Yes, sir. Sorry about that.” He bowed his head in apology. “I’ve heard your name before from my dad so I didn’t want to let anyone hurt you.”
Shanyuan waved his gray and white paw at the Dragon warrior as he walked towards the panda. “And I appreciate that, Po. I do but please tell the villagers everything is fine. They all worry about me for some odd reason and never listen to me when I say I’M FINE!” The rabbit stomped his foot in the snow.
Po along with Chunhua leaned away from his loud voice and it almost rivaled Bao Cai’s in volume. “Ye-Yessir.”
Chunhua lifted her board up slowly and the old bunny was confused til he squinted at the writing on it.
“Maybe I will consider a sign…” Shuanyuan grumbled.
Shanyuan nodded although he didn’t look happy at all. “Now I’m going to check on the other kids, so please don’t contact the authorities. I have enough trouble as it is clearing all this snow.”
And so, two Masters and a Not bandit wolf watched that old bunny hop away off to do what he needed for the day without a goodbye or thank you.
“So uhhh…” Po started awkwardly as the wolf slowly got up from the ground and adjusted the way-too-small coat he’d been given. “Sorry about all that. We really didn’t know even though that’s not an excuse…”
Chunhua nodded in agreement.
They should have asked and looked into the area more.
“I-It’s fine.” Bao Cai grumbled under his breath as he moved his jaw randomly before speaking again. “You weren’t entirely wrong. We were thinking of becoming bandits next year so…”
Bao Cai went silent as he looked gloomily at the scattered and stepped in snow surrounding them, bits of grass were scattered everywhere as a testament to their fight.
“Don’t,” Po said suddenly and even Chunhua looked up at him in surprise but nonetheless he kept on speaking. “Please don’t do that. I know it’s rough but you have to be strong, not only for your pack but for yourself.”
He took a step forward toward Bao Cai, who was also startled by the change in his demeanor.
‘This is the person I want to be.’
“What the heck do you know about it being rough!? You're the dragon warrior!”
“And I’m also a waiter and a noodle chef.” Po smiled with a small laugh as he reached out for the wolf’s paw, his eyes skirting past him for a brief moment and catching the sight of smoke on the horizon. “Me and my old man would have rough weeks all the time. We’d eat leftovers the customers left behind and whatever stinky tofu was left…” Despite how much he had hated it all back then he couldn’t help but feel nostalgic for those days now. “So, I’m asking you to be strong right now and help out Mister Shanyuan with his fields and come to the palace sometime…” Po kept his paw held out towards the now hesitant wolf and tilted his head. “Maybe?”
Bao Cai opened and closed his mouth as he held onto the very small sides of the jacket around his shoulders. “Why are you being so kind to me after I disrespected you-Even my crew dissed Master Tigress…”
“Ah, so he heard that…” Tigress commented to the side.
Po still did not allow his paw to fall to the wayside. “Because…you’re really lucky to be alive right now after that blizzard. Someone, no…” Po shook his head as he caught sight of the tower of mourning smoke high above the trees and mountains. “Many people most likely died today but you aren’t so don’t waste this chance.”
~
The cheerful melody sounded sad for some reason
“
Master Po.
”
Class had just ended, and everyone had filed out to rest after their long session of training and assessment of their progress. The only ones who remained were herself, Crane, and Po.
The panda in question had taken a break, sitting down near the open parted door of the training hall as Master Crane and Master Shifu spoke amongst themselves in the back.
He’d taken an apple out from the bag he’d brought in earlier, and her ears caught the tall tail sounds of an apple being cut.
He looked up at her slowly, almost curiously as if he wasn’t sure if she was calling out to him. Yet he still kept cutting the apple into small pieces from its core, placing each piece in the basket it was most likely held in. It had a cloth with quite a unique design lining the inside of it.
“Food isn’t allowed in the training hall, Master Po.” She added his title to the end of the sentence to sound respectful towards him considering he’d recently saved her Master’s life when she could not. ‘I have much to make up for…’ She turned to shake her head as she went back to the basics of her craft. She would have to work her way back up after that loss.
“Oh…” Po replied in a delayed manner. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know.”
“It’s quite alright,” Tigress replied noting how he kept cutting with a small bit of frustration blooming in her heart but she quickly stomped that down, considering it was such a small mistake. “Just don’t bring it in here again, please.”
It was just one small apple.
She leaned on her right leg as she lowered her stance using this opportunity to use the wide open space for warm-ups before she went down to practice her strikes against the wooden warriors as Master Po continued to speak. “Gotcha! You know I always assumed they would allow fruits so you could have something to eat after you train since it’s healthy and all.”
He was speaking so casually it was almost jarring, sure she’d gotten used to the conversations the five had to the side but they knew each other well. Master Po and herself did not.
“Why are you cutting the apples in such a…” Shifu spoke up, and she did not have to turn around to know the Dragon warrior had been spooked by his presence. “Unique way?”
His scream told everyone in the room enough.
Tigress moved her paws forward and back, keeping her palms wide enough to make the claws of her style as she punched the air. ‘He earned his goal and place here. I suppose anyone would feel happy after achieving so much.’ He had a right to be.
“Unique?” Po made a funny little sound she’d only heard Monkey and Mantis make a few times, it was a
pfft
sound if she remembered correctly. “There just bunny apples. Want one, Shifu?”
‘Shifu?’ Tigress stilled at that name. Her outstretched paw stayed still and yet the digits of her paw enclosed themselves slowly as she heard Crane approach them.
She supposed Master Po also had the right to be so casual with her Master, he had earned it. He had succeeded.
“Sure.” The red panda agreed all too easily to the whims of the Dragon warrior and she couldn’t help but stop altogether, curiosity coursing through her mind at breakneck speed at the change in her Master’s demeanor. He would never allow food in here before much less take what was offered. “Mmm. You cut this so well. I’m impressed.”
“Thank you.” Tigress straightened up to see Master Po smiling and eating an apple slice with Master Shifu. “Oh, but I won’t bring it in here again. Master Tigress told me the rules.” The panda pointed rather excitedly whilst taking a glance her way.
She didn’t understand his excitement.
Master Shifu on the other hand waved him off before taking another slice and walking towards the door. “It’s fine. Just don’t leave the core in here.”
Po saluted Shifu with a small laugh and she swore she saw a small smile on the old man’s face at the action. “I’d never even think about it, master!”
And with that Shifu was gone.
She stood there quietly as Crane asked Po for an apple slice too. They both ate quietly as she thought to herself. ‘Why?’ Was it because he won, was this his reward?
‘Why?’ the thought repeated in her mind as she walked towards Master Po and Crane. In a sense, he also had a right to this.
Tigress leaned down, hands on her knees as she waited to ask Po for an apple slice too. Maybe if she tried it too, she would understand why. “Here you go Tigress, I know you didn’t have lunch earlier. So you
must
be hungry right?”
She hadn’t even asked for the apple but he was ready to give her one, and who was she to tell Master Po no, she was indebted to him. ‘The one who had achieved
his
goal.’
She looked at the apple slice as she took it from him, noting the indent inbetween it did in fact have a resemblance to a rabbit’s ears.
Tigress took a bite into it. It tasted sweet and made her worries disappear for a little while. So she took another. “Goal…” She said softly in between chewing.
“Thank you,
Master Po.
”
There was nothing at the finish line, not even a flag.
Po stretched his arms upwards with a low grunt, rotating his wrists in the process.
“Alright, so maybe we need to practice our double death strike a bit more…It’s a good concept but my arms can’t take much tugging…”
Po sighed as he plopped down on the ground of the training area, and looked towards TIgress who merely nodded and stood beside him as she always did.
“Yes, Master Po.”
The panda slouched with another sigh, it wasn’t that he disliked the way they trained together if anything he loved it! But Tigress was always so formal, especially with him almost more than Shifu somehow. “Tigress?”
“Yes?” She answered smoothly, always attentive and ready to answer his call.
“Do you mind just calling me, Po? I mean I appreciate the respect you give me and all…” It really wasn’t deserved. Not yet at least. “But…well...How do I put this? It’s a bit awkward since you said I can just call you Tigress…That and it caused a few misunderstandings…”
He could still hear the cries of
“Oh, Master Po!! You're taking students already!? That's pretty bold!” “Please take my son under your wing, Master Po!” “Teach me the way of the dragon so I can defeat anyone!!”
when they had gone out to town for a mission.
The tiger master merely bowed her head toward him. “I understand, Master Po.”
His head turned to regard her neutral expression. “Do you really?”
There was a pause, with only the sounds of Monkey and Viper training in the hall as background noise for them both with her tail shifting and swaying to and fro as she contemplated her next answer. “I do. You aren’t used to the attention the title affords you yet but we all have to go through such a trial as we take the path of Kung fu Masters.”
‘She didn’t get it at all…but I guess in a sense she’s right. Sooner or later I will have to get used to this sort of thing…’ It was something he didn’t often think about but something people, mostly his dad brought up to him more than he cared to count. “Yeah, I guess. Aha well, let’s just have lunch and then restart. I did want to go over what you brought up last time about reaching me in certain places like say a roof or something. I didn’t even think of that.” He reached over to the side of the steps of the grand Palace and plucked his usual bag of lunch. “Since we’re outside I brought some dumplings~”
The future.
He took his plate of dumplings out with a hum as Tigress took her time to sit beside him, it was how they’d been spending time together these past few months since he’d started training with them all. Tigress was the one to take the initiative to ‘integrate him in their system’ which Crane translated to: “She basically wants to make specific moves with you to take advantage of our differences in battle.”
He smiled as her ear flickered at the sound of the small basket he held and opened. Inside it was an apple and a small knife. “You want to try one or just bunny apples for you today?”
“Apple slices, please. Thank you for your kindness, Master Po.”
“There’s really no need to thank me like that…” He shyly looked away at the feline who always watched him cut up the apple and slices as if she’d gain something from such a mundane action. “It’s the only thing I can do to repay you for all your kindness.”
“Kindness?” Tigress looked towards the training hall for a moment as he cut the apple into slices and then started cutting the seeds away. She obviously heard something he couldn’t. “That’s a part of it but we would have to work together sooner than later considering the time of the ceremony. The people are expecting you and I to work together. You're my
superior
.”
He peeled under the skin of the apple as she spoke dryly.
She continued. “If I didn’t adapt, I would be no better than Tai Lung. My team's goal now is to assist you.”
She plucked an apple slice up as he peeled the skin of the next one. He also looked towards the training hall. “I mean I don’t mind the help, since I’m not as experienced as you all but I-I’m not worth a goal or anything like that-”
“You can’t be a Master without a goal,” And he could feel her amber eyes on him as he placed another apple slice down into the basket. “Can you,
Dragon warrior
?”
He wanted to be referred to as Master Po again.
He stood beside the goal and held the flag in his hands. It felt cold as he had yet another race to run towards. Another goal, he could not see.
Another day, another time for a lunch break after training.
He walked along the stones of the path toward the dorm with light footsteps following behind him. ‘She always stays behind me now that I think about it…’ Po opened the door for Tigress and she quietly thanked him with her usual nod to him. He smiled. “You are welcome.”
Sometimes he wanted to ask her to take the lead but in the end, did it really matter? She seemed happy enough where she was. It was a narrative in his mind and not the truth. “Oh by the way, do you want to read with me in the scroll room again? I’ve made a whole circle of a clear spot for three people max to sit in now!” He put up three digits with a wink as they made it swiftly to the dining room of the dorm; the majority of the team seemed to be here today to have lunch.
That was a nice change of pace.
He waved to everyone excitedly with both paws as he walked towards the counter and cabinets. “Hey, guys! Don’t tell me I wasn’t the only one scrambling to make lunch after Shifu woke us up extraaa earlier!?”
While he was looking around for the apples for Tigress, Monkey spoke up. “Man, I don’t even know what I want for lunch after that harsh training…I was hoping for those apples from you since Tigress gets em every day…I deserve a little special service too.”
“It’s not a service. If it was then I’d be getting paid.” Po chuckled as he tapped along the aged wood of the counter whispering ‘Apples, apples apples…’ over and over again.
“I actually wanted the same.” Viper spoke up from the table as he leaned down to look inside the cabinet for some apples. Maybe someone moved them. “But I mostly wanted to learn how to cut them in that design, not just for free food.”
“Hmph!”
Po did look back at the table as he stood up straight, eyes wandering to the left as he noticed Tigress watching and waiting, most likely to assist him when asked. They’d had a talk about ‘automatic assistance.’ “I’m surprised you don’t know how to make them?”
Viper, in one of her rare but definitely cute moments, turned shy for only a second before she caught herself and gave the room a dazzling smile. “It’s mostly because my mother always cut them for me when I lived and trained at home. I never really bothered to learn, considering I never expected to leave home.” Her soft blue eyes slowly but surely wandered to Tigress, blinking in a moment of nostalgia as her tongue stuck out.
“But a wandering vine caught me in her branches unexpectedly.”
Po and Tigress tilted their heads at the wording. “I half get it, my dad made me these for school before he started working and when I got older I started doing it for him when he started to forget to eat. But that branch sounded nice,” Po smiled as he looked toward the feline beside him. “Sorta like you Ti.”
Tigress quickly shook her head even going so far as to dismissively wave her paw!
Viper slumped and Mantis was the only one bold enough to yell at the silent dismissal. “Don’t dismiss that when it was
obviously about you!!
”
“Ah…” The entire room went still at his utter serious silence as he found the usual fruit bowl he plucked apples and bananas alike from.
EMPTY.
They could all see it, but no one wanted to say anything so he had to. “Ti…I think we’re out of apples.”
Tigress was still as usual for a whole minute until what that sentence implied finally hit her! Her thin line of a neutral expression slightly opened agape with a small shock, her ears lowered and her tail lost its spirit, falling to the floor.
It was the most expressive thing he’d seen of her yet this year!!
“Look, listen we can go to the store to get some I wanted a few things anyways!” Po quickly shook his own paws all over the place as if to physically push away that cloud of sadness hanging over her head. !”I-I…” Po shivered and shook as he looked for an excuse to make this shopping trip for an apple for lunch truly worth it. He couldn’t bare to think of how bad Tigress would feel if they just went shopping for apples just for her. ‘Even if I don’t mind.’ And then his eyes found the half-empty bag of flour. “Right, I wanted to go shopping this evening for more flour. Heh. I forgot all about it!” He scratched the back of his head as he looked up to regard Tigress again, he did actually forget to check how low they were on flour so this was the best coincidence so he wouldn’t be forced to make congee out of shame of his forgetfulness
again!
“I’ll help you carry the groceries then.” Tigress nodded with her usual tone which was all above else a good sign.
Po patted himself on the shoulder. “Good job, Me.” He motioned for her to follow him out of the kitchen thinking that was the end of it until-
“Po, can you grab a few sesame seeds and oil for me while you're out?” Crane asked.
“Sure, man!”
Mantis piped up next before he could take another step. ”And some soy sauce!!”
“And some almond flour! I’m all out!!”
Po put his paw up to stop the next request with a sigh. “Alright, alright before anyone says anything else let me write it down!” He pouted with his own ‘Hmph!’ that rivaled Monkey’s from earlier. “I can’t believe you guys waited until I offered to go.”
And with his now lengthy grocery list in tow, Po and Tigress headed down the thousand steps as the beginning cool winds of fall nipped at their fur. It was the usual, she stayed behind him as he hobbled down the steps one by one with the wide view of the Valley taking his attention. Even after all these months. “Hmm?”
He turned to regard his friend as she patted his shoulder to catch his attention.
“Yes, to your earlier question.”
Po blinked a few times at that until he realized exactly what she meant. “Oh. Sorry, I got so caught up in the conversation I forgot to let you reply, my bad. Seriously, just tap me again if I do that to you.”
Tigress nodded softly towards him as they walked down to the middle platform to the next set of steps with a glimmer in her eyes that he could only describe as…
An apple of sweet happiness.
So, he wished for this sweet, sweet happiness to last from now until the end of time.
He ran with the cool handle of that flag in his hand, despite the goal being far. His wish, his promise was far too precious to stand still with uncertainty.
“Why?” Tigress stood at the entrance of the training hall as night took over the sky, inking the area in a rich darkness that only her eyes could pierce.
No one answered.
Her paws shook as she breathed in the fresh cool mountain air, the beginning trail of mist leaving her mouth to signal it was growing colder. ‘Why, him?’ She asked inwardly instead of out loud remembering where she was and who-
“Who am I?” Tigress asked the stars. “Why am I still here?”
She took one single step down the steps of the hall. The door was closed and there was not a hint of light from a flame out there. She was walking down a dark path. Back to her organized life without a goal.
She tried being patient, waiting for the day she could be as casual as him, as happy as him but…it never came.
So, she stayed outside late training in solitude, the basics, the advanced forms she had added to personalize and make the style truly her own but…
She lowered her head, thinking of when Shifu would truly praise her but then what? What will happen next? Will she have a goal? Will she be happy? “What will I do with it?”
‘I just want to drown in the sweetness of an apple again, and forget. Hoping one day it will change me.’
“Tigress! Tigress!?” A voice called in the darkness.
The sound of footsteps shuffled about awkwardly in the dark, bumping into equipment and the like before stopping before her form. “There you are! I haven’t seen you all day. Even Viper asked me about you when you didn’t take the water she left for you here. You okay?”
A question was presented to her. She had to answer. She had to answer, Master Po. She had nothing else to do or think of. “Yes, Master Po.”
“Mmmhm…” Po mumbled nothing for a while before speaking again. “I guess now isn’t the time to ask you to call me Po, how about we just sit down on the steps for a bit?”
“I can’t.”
“You can’t sit on the steps????”
She lifted up her head, huffing slightly at the panda before fixing her posture. “I can’t stop calling you, Master Po. I don’t deserve to call you by your name. A name given to you with love.” She favored her left leg more than her other as she looked at the panda. “Don’t you see? You’ve given me far too much kindness for someone…”
Without a name.
Po smiled through it all, never wavering as he always did. Even when she pushed him away. “You can do anything. It’s why I’m here because I believe in you and the path you’ve taken…uh I’d rather not go into detail with you about that yet but…” He took an audible breath inward. “Your name has many people like me who love it and even gain inspiration from it. So of course I’d be kind to you. You're kind to everyone.”
The wind whipped past them and died without much fanfare, not even the pink petals followed behind it.
“Then why does he
smile
for you and not me,” Her eyes fell upon the apple in his paw. “
Po.
”
It wasn’t strong enough to live even as a memory.
Po brought that apple to his front, holding it with both hands as if it was something to be cherished for all of eternity. “I don’t know…I
wish
I knew…”
But just as the soft winds died down, so would the apple, it would lose its fresh sweet taste with time until it’s discarded and replaced with another.
Jade and amber eyes looked to her paw as she spoke again. “I want to discard it.”
You could not wish for happiness.
“All of it.”
She watched her friend run with his flag toward the next goal and went to another lane. To start anew.
~
Anyway, that melody is stuck in my head
Notes:
Happy new year everyone~!!!! °˖✧◝(⁰▿⁰)◜✧˖° To think we'd be celebrating the year of the rabbit with bunny apples, doesn't that bring you sweet happiness? It was just a coincidence I swear I didn't plan this at all! Well. I planned the bunny apple friendship and all so it was half planned-Back on topic though. Did you enjoy that heart-pounding exciting fight scene!?? This is what ultimately cause this chapter to be split in two but hey I'm still proud of it! What better way to start the year 2023 than with a heated fight scene!? (*•̀ᴗ•́*)و ̑̑
Before we get on to the notes I have to thank two of my beta readers this year, that would be Zoe, our usual and favorite beta reader, and Gabi~!!! You've probably seen her work around, she wrote Journey of a warrior! She helped me a lot in editing this so be sure to give her some love!!: https://archiveofourown.info/users/Gsmith1030/pseuds/Gsmith1030
Side note: She's also on ffn with the same username! Let's hope my beta readers stay with me for years to come! (´∀`)♡Anyways, let's get on to the notes, fun facts, and translations of names because we have quite a few links for how I went about writing this action! Now without further ado:
- Let's start with name translations because I mostly picked them as Dragon ball Z references and one name specifically is a reference to a Joke Nagi Hisakawa made in her commu, aka Idolmaster. It's the onion name!
☆Bao Cai - Cabbage (Thank you, Ty, she's a neat artist in the kfp fandom who helped me name this cabbage-loving wolf so hit her up too!!)
Càihuā - cauliflower
Nánguā - pumpkin
Xī lán huā - Broccoli (The biggest dbz reference lol.)
Yángcōng - Onion (Here's the Nagi reference!!)
Píngguǒ - apple
- Next, I have links for all my fight scene inspiration for this chapter, please watch these films in full when you have the time, you won't regret it! (≧∇≦)/ :
☆ First we'll start with "Ip man" (2010). I'm sure if you watch this scene you'll see how exactly it helped inspire me!:
https://youtu.be/z1hLLDMkdlM
☆ Last but not least, we have "Executioners From Shaolin" (1977), I personal favorite of mine!:
https://youtu.be/yQLgp8trSDcI believe that's all for today. It all went by really quickly, didn't it? Well, that's just how time is all we can do is enjoy each day as its own so here's to another year with you, reader! Thank you for checking out my work as always. I wish I had a "Next time!!" segment for you this time, but alas, I didn't get chapter 19 in a state finished enough to share lines yet so please be patient! (๑•́ ₃ •̀๑)
Until next time, let's try to look at the positives of the new year yeah?
Chapter 19: Voy@ger
Summary:
I see a bright red contrail in the sky, is it you?
Our color for this week is.... *drum roll* BROWN - The element of surprise doesn’t entice the color brown. With this simple shade, you get what you get. From refreshing honesty to sincere gratitude, the color brown approaches life with unbridled openness. Funnily enough, the color brown sees things as black and white. Together, these attributes give brown its multifaceted edge.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I met you for the first time but I felt nostalgic
~
The smell of incense is familiar to my senses, I burn the stick once again in a new place and yet it all feels the same.
“I’m glad things ended the way they did…” Po blew into the air as he held the back of his head with his paws. An eruption of mist left his mouth, disappearing into the sky.
“It could have been better.”
Po turned his head to Chunhua as they walked back to the southern village, never really moving his paws away from his head. “You’re still stuck on the sign you made for Mr. Shuanyuan?” Po splayed his arms out on both sides. “We all thought it looked great! I really don’t know what else you could have added to it…”
“Colors,” Chunhua stated.
“No one had any paints with colors on them, honestly what you did alone was a miracle…”
Chunhua’s ears flickered as she spread her own paw out as if to show him proof of some artistic vision he was obviously missing. “The writing could have used a thicker brush and well…my writing wasn’t up to par at that moment. Crane would have been a better fit…along with the look of villagers I drew could have been fixed with a tweak or two.”
Po stopped in his tracks and so did Chunhua as they stared at one another with two distinctly different expressions.
He tilted his head her way. “Shuanyuan liked it. Isn’t that what’s important here? All he asked for was “Community garden” to be written on it and you added ART, ART! ” He threw his paws her way to emphasize his words. “On it when you didn’t have to!! That’s above and beyond creative awesomeness, a guy could receive!!”
Chunhua took a stance!! “You don’t understand, I did have to,” She pointed her digit right at him as she lowered her head, really pulling that cool academic look off almost too well! “If I had just written the words, the owner and anyone passing it by would assume the artist who made it had no social skills or knew how to draw in terms of people’s interest, much less a conversation to sell an idea to them!.”
She turned away from him, causing snow to drift and fall around their feet.
“ There was too much on the line at that moment! ”
“. . .” Po, too, had to turn away from his friend. “You are literally the only one thinking that!”
I pour the river water within this vessel for you and the sounds of the water splashing sound as if they are happy to guide you on this journey. Only one question rings in my head.
“Excuse me.” A small voice calls out as its shy tone is carried mostly by the wind than its body.
The two Masters look up and find in the middle of the road an Ox clad in a white hanfu, even her coat fluffed around the collar and wrists sported nothing but white with the occasional navy design in the middle.
“May I ask for your company for a moment, Master Po? ”
Can I proudly say it was all worth it in the end? I keep searching for this answer knowing I will not find it in this unending fog and yet I know this experience will give me my wings.
“Thank you for accepting my request, Master Po.” The young lady kneeled before the shrine with him as they awaited the offering of food they’d serve for this afternoon. “I-I just couldn’t pass up the chance to invite my husband's hero to his shrine…”
“It’s no problem at all. Miss Lijuan.” Po replied with a smile as he gazed at the small yet lovingly crafted shrine in this living area. “It is almost the end of the year so, I must count my blessings, family, friends, and even fans are all things I can be grateful for. This is the least I can do for someone who believed in me until the end.”
Lijuan merely nodded with a smile at him. “Xiaodan truly did believe in you until the end, he helped many people during the blizzard…” Her voice softened once again.
“If you blame me,” Po looked up at the flowers on the side of the shrine avoiding her gaze as he heard small noises of held-back tears from the Ox. “I can accept that you know…”
“No…No…” Lijuan shook as she answered him. “I could never blame you, Dragon warrior. You’ve done far too much for us to be blamed for a mistake we made. I’m not ashamed of how my love died. Even if I do miss him. I’m proud of him. So, many wouldn’t be here if he hadn’t acted.”
He felt a soft hoove on his back causing him to straighten up. “How could I blame you for inspiring people to help one another?”
‘Is that all it was?’ Po couldn’t help but think as he heard Chunhua enter from the kitchen in the back with the food they needed. ‘It would be too selfish to say this is the outcome I wanted to avoid but…’
He reached for the match.
“One day, I’ll make a way for people to help one another without sacrifice. Until then,” He smiled sadly, even as he attempted to hold himself together he couldn’t help but think of his mother at this moment. People really were incredible at times even without the aid of Kung fu.
Po took the plate Chunhua handed to him as she kneeled next to him in respect.
They were bunny apples, some of the ears looked crooked and uneven but you could still tell what they were supposed to be.
“We’ll appreciate what people have done before they left this world.”
He lit the match and lowered the flame to slowly burn the apples away, one by one. They existed even for a moment and they would live in their memories for longer.
“So, that we can believe in the future.”
Master Po locked his thoughts in those plain, uneven bunny apples with his own two hands. Cherishing all of it.
~
On these bitter and sad days, I wanna turn into a glass of lemonade
~
A bright white plain stretched out before them, no longer untouched, snow and ice were scattered all along this path and even to the side to show specks of brown dirt and small lines of green and brown grass.
He looked up to the left into the distance of lined weeping willow trees covered in hoarfrost from a simple coating of soft snow that barely hung onto its thin branches to full-on ice covering and pointing down to the earth before it was frozen in time.
They pulled the now empty cart behind them without much resistance, just a bump and, squeak of aged wooden wheels walking alongside them as they went home.
He turned his sights above to see they were passing through a small tunnel of trees, their shadows covering them with only hints of light reflecting off the snow surrounding them.
Clink…
Po’s head quickly swerved to his right where Chunhua was, running her paws along the ice-cold vines of the willow tree, now holding a cracked icicle.
“These are so fragile…” She commented.
The sounds of drums and loud chatter rang in the air so loudly, you could barely hear your own thoughts.
Po stood by the door as he waved his friends goodbye.
“You sure you don’t want to come with us Po?” Mantis asked as he was the last to walk out the door and look up at him, he kept his yellow eyes peeled around him so no one would step on him. Even by accident. “This festival is for you, man.”
Po waved him off with a smile. “It’s alright, I’m still super tired after all that inner peace ballin’ I did plus…” His eyes wandered to the steps that led upstairs and he knew they were looking up there too. “I don’t want to leave her all alone in here.”
Mantis shrugged as he went to hop on Monkey’s shoulder. “If you say so.”
“I’ll bring you both back some candy and anything else we find.” Crane decided to gesture for them all to follow him away from their hotel room, casting a smile Po’s way with a wink.
The panda leaned out the door waving the whole team and even Master Shifu goodbye one last time as confetti and fireworks blasted in his ears one last time before he closed the door.
“The Dragon freed us from the reigns of the evil peacock!!”
Po ignored the joyous yelling of his title and name as he went upstairs. ‘If only they knew it was a team effort…’ He quietly thought to himself as he touched the soft wood of the staircase as he made it to the room above.
As always, she was sitting on her bed, the light of lanterns and sparklers outside cascading over her features through the window, and yet…
She did not look at any of it.
He pulled up a chair and sat beside her bedside, it was how things had been since she’d woken up with bruises all over her side.
‘For what she’d done for me.’ Po thought with a sigh.
“Bang, bang, bang…” She vocalized softly. “That's all I hear but…”
“The fireworks?” Po tilted his head as he asked his question. “Also, Crane said he'll bring us back some candy when they get back.”
Tigress nodded as she stared forward straight into the bare wall across from her bed as loud stomps of dancing and screaming spread through the window to them.
“I don’t know what to do with them.”
Po stared at her and then at the wall she was looking at, as shadows danced over it. Something most would overlook. But not her.
Never her.
She always saw a moment none of them could act upon with logic and reason to protect them all, which is why she was here instead of out there.
“Just enjoy it.” He watched the shadows and ignored the light before them, the sounds of the lively festivities fading in the background. “It's for you, after all.”
The string of fireworks continued to pop and fizzle high in the sky.
“An empty festival is better…”
“Are you sure you aren’t tired?”
“Nope.” Po meant it as he pulled the cart while jogging, he’d offered to let her ride in the back of the empty cart for a few miles considering the rhinos did an alright but messy job clearing the road. They’d both seen them shoveling snow again once they returned. “Just enjoy the bumpy ride of these wide icy plains.” He couldn’t help but laugh as he kept jogging, sandals splashing slush and puddles alike as they got closer and closer to the village.
He could hear Chunhua moving around the cart, left and right, and if he wasn’t mistaken she even stood in it while it moved.
“Snowmen…”
Po stopped at that, rolling the cart backward albeit with a bit of force over some of the uneven lumps in his way.
Surely enough, there were two snowmen or rather two Snow Rhinos. “Ha. Those two guards must have made them on their way to the village.” He leaned forward to take a closer look at the two lumps of snow with distinct heads, horns and smiles carved into their faces along with stick arms. “They don’t look too bad still…” He couldn’t help but inwardly think they could have put that energy into cleaning these roads better.
But also once again, the arms of hypocrisy were reaching for his shoulders tightly reminding him he also had to clean up the noodle shop. “Nngghh…..” He grits his teeth at that unavoidable all consuming emotion of having to get something done!! ‘I get it! I get it! I’ll stop being a hypocrite and get it done right tomorrow!!’
His thoughts were interrupted by movement in the cart, the wood creaking and squeaking as he turned around to see Chunhua had moved closer to the edge to get near him. “Can we make some when we get back to the palace?”
Po nodded without hesitation. “Yes! I haven’t made a snowman in…” He pondered on that thought for a moment because his mind went blank when he had made a snowman. Was it when I was a kid? Mid teens? Maybe a few years ago maybe? “An unspecified amount of time that seems like a long time ago…” He settled on saying.
The panda pulled on the cart when he knew she was seated back safely.
There were no more trees obscuring the sky from their view, the expansive blue sky mixed with white and gray clouds towered over them as they walked alone together on this quiet serene path.
Despite himself, he kept going even when he knew it was time to switch. He was just enjoying the peaceful, quiet moment of his friend, and younger sister enjoying the view above. He looked up considering he had nothing to look out for. ‘Unless we run into the Wu sisters again…’ Oh, he still couldn’t believe that happened.
“Huh?” Po squinted as they moved forward. There was something in the sky, flying inbetween the clouds. Its shadow danced inbetween them before taking what he could only assume was a casual pace.
Floating, fluttering through the sky? He couldn’t really remember what you called it but it was a peaceful image from what he usually knew of the sky and heights in general.
He became enamored with it all.
“Look!” He pointed upward, slowing his pace from jogging to slowly walking so she could see what he did. Po covered his eyes over his face to shield them from the rays of the sun when the clouds decided to move. “There’s someone up there!”
He heard rather than saw Chunhua move to find the bird in the sky. “I see it! Ah!” Po couldn’t help but look back at her when she made a sound of surprise. She was leaning on the side of the cart looking up at the sky with the widest smile in the entire world. “There are more up there. A whole flock maybe?”
He tore his gaze away from her elated expression to see, there was in fact a flock heading south. They were but small black specks high up in the air, heading home in their own way just as they were.
Po put his paws around his muzzle and yelled toward the sky. “ HEY!! ” His voice echoed across this empty field and he could hear a surprised shift from Chunhua. “ HAVE A NICE TRIP BACK HOME!!!! ”
He breathed out with a small laugh as mist constantly formed and dissipated in his face at what he’d just done. He held his stomach at it all as he continued to laugh. “They probably couldn’t hear me…” He commented as he tried his best to catch his breath.
A loud high shrill piercing cry echoed scattered across the lands below, shaking them both to their core out of sheer surprise.
Po stood there as still as a statue as if he was frozen in place by the response. They didn’t sound mad if anything they sounded happy?
Or maybe he was just imagining things he didn’t really understand bird…
His heart was pounding in his chest at the sheer thought, he’d communicated with someone so far away and they answered back when they didn’t have to.
“ HAVE A NICE TRIP BACK HOME SAFELY!!! ” His head swerved towards Chunhua who also yelled to the sky as loud as she could while watching them all fly away, the flock was growing smaller and smaller, fewer and fewer.
Another cry from above hailed to answer her.
They stood there silently as the wind flowed by them, causing their cloaks to flutter in the air without a care as two sets of eyes looked upon a world that was merely connected to their own.
The two watched as each speck of an avian disappeared into the distance beyond their view but the sounds of their brief link of communication couldn’t be so easily forgotten. It all seemed to blend with the painting above which was the sky.
“Aha…”
Po turned his whole body around at that small noise, blinking.
Chunhua was laughing as she looked to the sky with her back turned to him, toward what she loved.
“Do you like that one?”
Po looked up at Crane’s question and almost answered until he noticed with a tilt of his head, he was talking to Tigress.
He watched her look into the assortment of merch that seemed to appear out of thin air during their second visit to Gongmen.
Po picked up two more toys for himself before moving to the Shifu plush toys she was eyeing.
Crane also came closer, plucking one of the plushies up in his talons and marveling at its details and stitches.
“Yes.” Tigress softly touched the side of the plush’s head that Crane was holding. “It’s well made.”
“I’ll buy you one since I think…” Crane mumbled for a moment as he shifted his head to fix his hat before continuing to speak. “Your birthday is soon, right? Sometime in the summer?”
She turned her head away from the shelves of toys to somewhere he could not see. “Yes.”
‘No it isn’t.’ Po commented inwardly as he listened in on their conversation in the small section of the store. ‘She told me she didn’t know her birthday when I asked…’
What was she lying for?
Crane didn’t know, he probably never asked until now. Maybe Monkey or Viper had guessed her birthday but none of them knew when it was. And most likely never would. “Well then, let’s consider this your early birthday present! I’ll go ahead and pay for it since I don’t want anything in here.”
Crane left them both standing there.
Alone.
“Po.”
He turned around, the contents of his bag shifting loudly as they stopped in the streets of Gongmen. They weren’t in a rush but everyone wanted to go visit where they wanted to go before tomorrow when they had to attend a small meeting with the Master’s council.
Tigress extended her paw toward his person while holding the plush Crane had brought her.
It was the only thing she wanted.
She didn’t want to go anywhere but where they all wanted to go.
Po walked up to her knowing Crane and Viper were keeping an eye out for them in case they got separated and took her paw in his own.
“Can we take a break?” She asked quietly and he nodded, also feeling a bit tuckered out after their very long early morning tourist trip.
“Yeah, I think we passed a bench back there somewhere…” Po spoke as he walked around a rickshaw being pulled by an antelope. They walked past small shops and houses shoved inbetween alike until they found the small simple wooden bench that was perched near a novelty shop.
“Oh, It’s the Dragon Warrior!!” Multiple people bowed toward him as they stood before the bench, he even saw some parents force their kid's head’s down instead of allowing them to gawk at him!
Po nervously turned his head this way and that way before answering them. His strained smile started to falter when even Master Tigress lowered her head towards him as they still held paws. “Ah…Thank you everyone but please, don’t stop on my account. I’m just happy the city is peaceful enough for everyone to enjoy their days however they want.”
He knew he should have expected this but it was still all so new and foreign to him. He didn’t want to be lorded constantly, he wanted to protect the world everyone lived in so they could lead happy lives.
“Thank you, Dragon Warrior!” “Thank you for protecting our peace, Master Po!”
All of their gratitude washed over him like a wave on a shore as he sat down.
“Sorry about that,” Po scratched the back of his head as he placed his bag in his lap. “You wanted a break but I know all that attention wasn’t exactly relaxing…Aha…”
Her eyes drifted towards the sound of another rickshaw passing them by loudly. “It’s alright.”
“Is it?” He couldn’t help but ask as he grabbed the fabric of his bag, filling the surface of the things he’d brought. “Everyone keeps giving me credit when it should go to everyone…you all did so much to protect me back then.”
The Dragon warrior waved happily at a group of kids walking by, most likely just leaving school.
Tigress held her Shifu plush close, going so far as to lean her cheek upon its soft ears and head. She looked relaxed enough to nap that way. “That’s our role. Masters who serve their role don’t need credit, especially in this situation. You deserve the praise.”
Po’s paw fell to the wayside. “You still don't believe I’m your superior, do you?”
“That will always be the case, it doesn’t matter what I believe in.” She leaned forward, squishing the plush in her hold. “Master Po.”
“Now, you’re just messing with me.” He turned his head away from her and caught a group of friends entering the shop with a conversation he could barely understand because they were all talking at the same time. He huffed. “It does matter what you believe and you know we’re friends. I mean you almost…you almost…”
He couldn’t even say it.
“I would do it for you again.” Tigress decided to finish and reply to whatever he couldn’t say in that bustling street. “No matter how many times, I will protect you even if it costs me everything.”
Po leaned back as she spoke, feeling the cool stone of the building behind the bench and slowly turning his head to look at her again.
“Ti.”
“Mmhmm?” And she looked right back at him, only shifting and moving her tail every now and then.
He reached his paw out towards her in a silent request for comfort and she immediately held his paw. “You really are too kind to such a failed subject…”
“Why did you lie about knowing your birthday?” Po asked without much prompt as the city moved and played along without them.
Tigress smiled for once when she replied. “Why did you lie about the festival being for me?”
Neither ended up answering the other's question.
“Thank you so very much.” An old goat by the name of Song bowed toward the two masters, he hadn’t recognized her earlier with all his thoughts racing through his mind but strangely now.
He felt at peace.
”I was so worried about some of my friends in the southern part of the village I wasn’t sure if help would reach them all in time. Truly….” The old woman smiled with tears pricking at the edge of her eyes as she bowed again toward them as if one time was not enough.
“Thank you.”
Po and Chunhua both bowed toward her in respect as the hustle and bustle of the town came to a slow halt, only a few people were out, mostly heading home early with the snow not being fully cleared out everywhere.
He reached out to Song, knowing her mostly from his shopping trips for food with his dad and now with the members of the five, placing his paw upon her shoulder. “You’re welcome. The entire valley is our home so we’ll always do our best to make sure no one is left out.”
He had to set an example he could follow with his heart.
Po lifted his head to motion for the cart behind the old goat. “Will you be alright with that cart on your own? We can-?”
“Ah,” Song interrupted with the lift of a hoof. “You pulled that entire cart full of rice and rations down a road filled with snow. I can make it a few blocks to my home Po,” The old goat giggled which just turned into a full-on laugh as she tapped his arm before going off toward her cart. “really you never change!”
“Agreed.” He turned his head around in a blur to see Chunhua nodding while scratching something into her board. “That’s what makes him so charming.”
She flipped the board around and it read oui: 100+ appeal points!
“Ah!!” Po all but threw himself through the snow to cover her board. “Stop that! That is NOT my main appeal!”
“Bye Po, Chunhua! You take care back up those steps!”
With a sigh, Po and Chunhua waved Song goodbye.
Their trip towards the thousands steps was calm and serene as the evening gave way to lantern lights, some decorated in anticipation of the Winter Festival and feast along with regular ones placed and scattered around each household, making the snow below shimmer.
He found a pretty cool looking furious five lantern that just had to be handmade, the style was so sharp and angular that it just had to be someone’s art style and it fit the five so well~!! ‘Crane looks so cool in it!!’
“Po.”
He didn’t even need to look down to know she wanted his paw, so he kept looking at the lantern until it faded away from his sight as he felt the warmth of their paws hold onto one another. “See any lanterns you like?”
“Mmhm.” Chunhua softly replied. “There was one with an illustration of waves that the light accented…and…I adored a dragon lantern near Uncle Yang’s place….”
They went on like that for what felt like forever.
Until the streets grew darker and the houses slowly disappeared along with the lanterns to keep the streets well-lit and safe. Under the red arch, old statues of the temple itself greeted them, along with the moss-covered rocks of the mountain that were covered in the hoarfrost of yesterday.
They started up the thousand steps, the snow and ice had been cleared enough that only a slim layer was left behind.
The usual sounds of sandals upon stone sounded with a small crunch of snow here and there.
Chunhua had let go of his paw sometimes up the way, he didn’t mind.
What she wanted to do was the most important thing here.
Po looked up to regard the view surrounding the stairs, it was just large rock formations in hindsight if you lived here long enough to walk up these stairs long enough whether it be punishment or returning from a mission. ‘But even now I think this place is wonderful…Amazing…’
Clap Clap Clap.
He was surrounded by applause at the new Gongmen Dojo within the city itself. It wasn’t the same size as the courtyard within the Peacock tower that had been destroyed years ago but…
It felt like home.
Po gasped as he brought his fists forward in respect to his opponent.
Ox stood up on shaky legs, his tail wiping about as if he could go another round but he knew there were other masters waiting to take a jab at the new guy. “Not bad, Master Po!” He wiped the side of his face off before bowing towards him after their fight. “You’ve improved more than I thought over such a short time. Shifu really wasn’t joking about your uncanny ability to adapt!”
Po grinned from ear to ear at that praise. “Thank you, Master Ox! I know I’ve still got a long way to go but I won’t ever give up!”
‘Dad you won’t believe who complimented me today!! It’s a super, SUPER big deal since there were a ton of respected masters wanting to see my ‘Distinct style~!’ in action!’
He wiped his face off with a cloth as he sat down near the steps of the training hall, they were nice and wooden, just like the ones back home. Po lightly laughed to himself as he took a scoop of water from his cup along with a few other students and Masters alike surrounding them.
“I also read your interview from last week!! You really stole the spotlight!!”
“He’s got a way bigger bombastic personality than Master Viper, he’s gonna be clocked for gigs! I just know it!”
Po took a sip of his water while waving the praise away with small giggles littered here and there. “C’mon guys, there’s no way I’m better than Viper! She’ll always be the best personality for those sorts of jobs!”
‘Everyone’s hyping me up so much, maybe just maybe I’ll surpass-’
“ Hah!! ”
Everyone’s heads turned to the loud crash and sounds of pain that followed the impact towards the ground as the dust settled in the training area.
The dust seemed to be pushed aside by Master Tigress’ movement as she moved expertly from her position to bow toward her opponent.
“Fifty-five seconds!! Master Wenling did not last long against the might of Master Tigress’ tiger style!!” Mantis shouted out from the side!! “Who will stand up to her next!!?? Eh? C’mon! You're scared to lose ain’t ya!!??”
Everyone’s eyes stayed glued on the young tiger master, her sights did not look upon the audience or those who applauded her.
It was nothing new. Just another day for her.
‘I shouldn’t have sent that letter…’
The wind wiped their cloaks sending chills through them both.
Chunhua caught the sight of dusting snow being carried off into the air.
She looked up at his black cloak as some of the white dust fell upon his back.
And melted away…
“Ten steps…Ten more steps…”
“Ah…” Po said with a bit of astonishment in his voice. “There really were ten steps left. You sure know how to keep track well.”
Chunhua stepped softly onto the last step of the midway point of the thousand steps as mist filled her vision of Po pushing on up the rest of the steps.
It was growing dark.
‘Ten steps…Just a few steps until I can stand by you…’
There’s a wide space between us.
Tigress looks to the side with her eyes only towards the loud conversation bustling across the way with Po in the middle of it,
‘In his own universe.’ She came to the conclusion while moving to help her opponent, Master Wenling, up. “Are you alright?”
Maybe she could make her own instead of being alone in this dark space between all the lights that surrounded her.
“Yes, Master Tigress.” A Rhino clad in orange took her paw, and she lifted the woman up with no issue. “I’m sorry for wasting your time. I’ll make sure to train harder.”
Tigress blinked as she held onto Wenling’s hoof. “You didn’t waste my time…” She slowly took her paw away from the other.
The laughter, the compliments, and Po’s voice all blended together. He made people so happy around him. So glad he was invited out to so many places that sometimes they had no time to train together.
Only separately.
“I enjoyed our match…”
In another world.
She turns her head to the audience, some people she knows, some she has only met to assist them in their time of need, and some are merely students watching and taking note of who and what they will be in the future. If they can attain this level of technique or power.
Wenling bowed nonetheless, ending the interaction as people yelled for more.
She sees nothing but a blur of colors and voices.
Tigress only hears Po clearly.
More fighting, not herself.
“Ten, nine, eight, seven….”
Po took a small break, not feeling out of breath thankfully but he didn’t want to overdo it in this cold weather. That never mixed well with asthma.
He sniffed lightly before turning around to take in the view of the frosty Valley of Peace, the lights look even more beautiful in this winter wonderland.
“Hmm?”
When he turned around he was alone at the top as Chunhua lagged behind him, twenty or so stairs behind him.
“Did I walk that fast?”
He decided to wait for her considering they only had a little ways to go before they returned home.
“Soothsayer!”
He called for the elderly woman as he went up the stone steps of her home surrounded by bamboo and willow trees. She actually lived further than he expected from the Peacock tower. It was a wonder how she walked back and forth so often.
He made it up to her moongate, it was covered in a lengthy amount of vines and flowers.
“Right here, Po! I apologize. I was in the back making tea…”
Po rushed to the Soothsayer’s side as she opened the sliding door of her small home, and placed his own bag down as he went to help her with the kettle in her hand. “It’s fine, fine really!”
He slipped his shoes off as they settled into her dining area with a nice view of the garden that surrounded the courtyard.
“So, how are things going?” Po asked with a smile as he placed the plates out between them and she poured the tea for them both.
She hummed softly as she handed him his cup. “Better. The dojo is much livelier since we moved operations there permanently. No one really wants to go back.” The Soothsayer paused for a moment to take a bite of the dumplings he’d brought along. “No one in the city beats your cooking.”
She winked.
“Hey, that restaurant near those fireworks stands had a good variety and taste to em! Not everyone can be me and shouldn’t!” Po added with a waggle of his digit as he took a sip of his tea.
They both calmly ate and drank away the time as leaves fell and drifted wherever the wind led them until the old goat asked a straightforward question. “And what about you?”
The sound of rushing water caught his ear.
“Fine. Everything’s great, amazing even, so many people adore me and respect me…Kinda. No, not kinda….” Po tapped away at his plate, not touching the dumpling.
He could hear her sigh as her horns tapped the side of the table. “It seems my prediction was not entirely helpful to you….”
He didn’t want to look into her amber eyes.
“It did but…” He plucked the dumpling up after a second try. “On her path she will pick between two feathers, Black or white. Either way, it will end the same.”
The wind traveled through the dining area softly, causing the bells hung on the walls to chime and other wooden pieces to clatter.
“You cannot control the wind’s path, only support its journey.”
Po placed the dumpling on the Soothsayer’s plate instead with a soft smile.
“That’s what you told me all those years ago before I left Gongmen…I’ve supported her journey as best as I can.” The panda watched the soothsayer enjoy the food he made as a stray leaf found its way inside. His eye followed it until it fell upon the floor near him. “But I still worry, knowing no matter what she may die for me or someone else some time in the future…”
The soothsayer picked up the leaf and blew on it so it could fly one last time.
“That’s the way life is Po, I wish it could be different but it’s her life and she has to choose to live for herself.”
He watched the leaf get caught on another branch.
“Just as you do.”
Chunhua looked up to meet Po’s jade eyes, waiting and watching for her to catch up.
She lowered her gaze as they were a few steps apart, the Palace’s gate was within walking distance. “I’m sorry. I was a little out of it…You must be cold and tired and…here I wasted your time…”
Chunhua held onto the edges of her cloak as she spoke.
Her eyes caught the movement of the bottom part of her cloak floating upward as it allowed the pink of her hanfu to flutter in the winds.
“You could never waste my time,” Po stated softly. “What caught your eye? I want to know.”
She hesitated to answer as she took another step towards him.
Three.
“It was in the sky, wasn’t it?” Po guessed and only now could she see his new shoes and pants from his days as the Dragon warrior earning his place at the top. “I’m starting to see why you like it up there so much…”
Two.
“Yes,” She took his paw into her own again.
One.
“I love the sky.” There were no longer ten steps between them, no longer a clatter of discussion that separated them.
Only the sky and the wind’s grace.
“I know.” Po turned his head to smile at her while they looked down at the shimmering Valley as snow began to softly fall again. “And I’ll support the path the wind has laid out for you, even if it scares me a little.”
They walked back up to the Palace.
“I just hope it doesn’t carry you too far away from home.” He commented as they entered the gates to the courtyard. It was quiet.
“Thank you, Po.” Chunhua held onto his paw tighter as her head turned towards the exit of the gate as they headed towards the dorms for the evening.
“I’ll safely return to the place I call home. No matter what the wind throws at me.”
~
When this cup of lemonade is empty-No, let's have another cup of lemonade.
~
“ Yo, Crane! ”
Crane twisted his neck in the direction of the kitchen as he reached for his cloak. “Why are you yelling when I’m standing literal inches from you!!???”
Monkey didn’t even flinch when he all but hissed his way. The simian merely sighed as he looked at his nails. “I need to know where Missus’ Crane is since she promised to play Gong Zhu with us.”
Yellow eyes followed the sway of cards between Monkey’s fingers as he fiddled and shuffled them as he pleased.
Crane rolled his eyes. “You might have to wait a while since she went to go talk to Shifu-”
The creak and bang of the door stopped them both in their tracks!
“Jeez, these mountains stay chilly…” The golden cat shivered as she stumbled inside before stopping in front of Crane.
“No, ‘Welcome home, Darling.’?” Mei Ling asked with a smile his way.
“No,” Crane looked away from her for only a moment to hide his own smile. He wondered why she went back outside without a coat but she probably just forgot. “Monkey was looking for you. You almost missed a game of cards.”
Mei blinked twice as she thought about that before looking down the hall at Monkey.
She waved at him and then looked back at Crane. “Oh…I forgot about that. And I didn’t even get to talk to Shifu tonight. Well, Po needed to so it’s not that big of a deal.” She sighed with a scratch on her head, right behind the left ear. “You don’t mind if I talk to him before we go out tomorrow? Do you?”
“Not at all.” Crane shook his head as he moved back down the hall already finding one clue to his unspoken question. “Now, go ahead and play with Monkey before he combusts with anticipation.”
“Aha! Alright, come join us when you can!! …. Now, Master Monkey? Are you that desperate to lose some money to me again!? ”
He thankfully didn’t hear the rest of that argument as he entered the latter part of the dorm, it was muffled by the walls and the sound of nature filling the void of their dorm rooms. ‘If Po’s back. Chunhua may have just slipped inside without a sound. Wouldn’t be the first time.’
Although tonight, the room felt empty for the first time in a long time. It seemed everyone was in the dining room, eating and playing games after another patrol.
A few paces from his own and he was in front of her door, he was tempted to knock on the wood on the side of the door but he’d had way too many close calls with his claws on it so instead he called out to her. “Chu?”
Maybe she’d fallen asleep? Wouldn’t hurt to at least check on her.
He opened the door slowly, the creak of wood filling his hearing as he was greeted with an empty room.
‘Well, empty isn’t the right word…’ Unlike any other time, he’d come by or into her room it was never this decorated. He turned his head around to regard the little room, it was filled with pictures, mostly ones they’d made together, a few he had to assume were from Po because he didn’t draw his own image much, and the painting he’d made for her birthday. It hung right over her bed. As his gaze fell down to her bed, there were even more small things such as toys, blankets, and more spots of storage and…
“The mask.” Crane couldn’t help but whisper as he saw it atop a medium-sized chest to hold clothes with small star-like accessories in front of it.
He took a step forward inside before stopping himself completely. He blinked and gulped for a moment, thinking over what he was doing. Why did he want to see the mask again, much less that box? It was full of nothing but… Yellow eyes gazed around that small room of seemingly random objects all gathered in one small place to add personality to a once barren place.
‘Memories?’
He stepped back out of the room with his head lowered in thought as he closed the door.
“I’m heading in there.”
Crane felt his heart stop at the quiet yet familiar voice that seemed to appear out of thin air. He breathed in slowly as his gray and white found its way to hold his chest as he quietly turned around with a grimace.
“Did I spook you again?”
“Y-Yes…”
Chunhua put up quite the endearing expression of worry for his sake. “Sorry.”
“It’s okay…” Crane took a step back allowing her to walk into her own room and he caught the nod of her head forward to invite him in. “I shouldn’t have stepped into your room without permission but…I got caught up looking at my old painting. Could have been better really.”
His foot caused the wooden floor to creak more than usual and he couldn’t help but look at Chu’s back as she went to pick up something from her dresser.
“I prefer it this way.” She commented and if he didn't know any better he would have assumed she glanced back at him more than at the painting itself. "You captured what I wanted because you understood me."
‘It’s loose…It’s probably under there…’
He didn’t say anything about it, the mask. The small items filled with memories he could only stitch together all led the box back to one person.
Crane moved away from the loose plank near the bed and closer to the dresser as the mask looked straight into Chunhua’s face as she wrapped the small pink accessory around both of her ears, struggling here and there with them. “You really like those accessories Viper gave you, huh?”
There was no point stating the obvious.
“Yes. I love them.” The young tiger moved her head around once she felt she was down, causing the pink and white accessory decorated in flowers and stars to clink and the ribbons to sway across the sides of her head. “Because I picked them out.”
Amber eyes looked up at him from her kneeling position near the dresser. “Do you like them?”
Crane nodded without hesitation. “I love them because you picked them out. You have a good eye for the details.”
And he meant it.
Chunhua blinked her gaze away from him, almost too shyly to not be called cute. Despite that avoidance of a compliment, he was greeted with a smiling board with flowers on the side of it. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” Crane smiled back, content to forget about the mask and the box. As long as she was happy with the present, did the past matter? They could move forward with this.
“Before I forget…” Crane started with no direction. It felt awkward to ask now but he didn’t want to wait.
He wanted to make another good memory with his friend, as she was now.
Chunhua stood to her full height, all of her attention was on him as she quietly awaited his request with a curious gaze.
He couldn't help but marvel at her white and pink hanfu, it was such a contrast to what she usually wore, and yet it made him happy she was wearing something she wanted. That she loved for herself and no one else. “Do you want to fly with me tomorrow?”
Crane inwardly cringed at his mistake, he was so ready to ask he’d gone and misworded it all!! “I mean-”
“I’d love to.”
~
It's a mellow, yellow, and sour good time
~
The halls were quiet.
His steps echoed off the floor as he walked to the end of the palace to reach the Peach tree of heavenly wisdom. He could see the small flakes of snow falling from the sky through the decorated window sills of the hall connected outside to the garden across the mountain.
Po kept his head high as his eyes wandered from the side to where they should be ahead !
“Oh…”
The panda came to a complete stop near the exit of the hall to see Mei Ling lingering on the door’s edge watching the snowfall as her tail lazily swayed left and right.
Her ear flickered his way with a smile he could only see from the side. “Good evening, Master Po. This snow doesn’t want to leave us, huh?”
“Hah.” Po jogged to stand beside her at the exit. “Yeah, but I don’t think any of this will stick.”
They stood at the exit, a wide open door the same as in the dorm that allowed you to view the mountains and hill where the Peach tree resided.
“If you need to talk to him first. I can head back and wait til tomorrow.” Mei Ling moved from her spot at the edge of the door, giving him more space to leave after a moment.
Po’s head followed her movement. “Are you sure?”
Mei Ling waved him off as she walked away. “Nothing that can’t wait until tomorrow, considering…” She turned with a grimace. “I’m still stuck here until that snow is moved and all…”
Po blinked with wide eyes. He’d forgotten about that!! “Oh, I’m sorry.”
“It’s alright go on~” The snow leopard shooed him on his way as she walked back down that quiet hallway as lights shone through small designs and danced inbetween intricate shadows. “I should go warm up after being outside all day anyways.”
Po didn’t watch her go after that, he started his trek up the steps towards that small branch of land he’d found comfort in time and time again.
He caught the sound of water.
He poked his head up with a curious start before he even made it up all the way up the stairs.
“This cold isn’t doing you any favors, is it? Old friend.” Shifu’s voice spoke up softly as the sound of water slowly died down as he made it to the top.
“Master?”
The old master’s ear flicked as he straightened his back. “Oh, Po. How was your patrol with Chunhua?”
He couldn’t help but smile at the casualness of it all despite what he was going to say now. “It went better than I expected. Aunt Song donated rations for us to give out and we helped a farmer in the south find some new workers.” He hoped, was an inward thought he again, hoped would not backfire on him later. “We also saw a beautiful flock of birds on our way back home.”
“That sounds nice and very eventful. Ah,” Shifu sighed with a level of contentment he hadn’t heard in quite a while. “You're really handling your public status better than I expected.”
Po shuffled on his feet causing the snow and ice layering that hardened over to crack loudly around them as he pulled on his sleeves. “But that’s not what I came here to talk about…”
Clunk.
Po’s eyes fell to the watering can Shifu had settled down by his side, his stature taking on a pose he knew all too well. “Go on. You know I’m here to listen.”
He couldn’t help but nervously laugh at that. Sure they had gotten to trust each other a lot over the years but they still had a student and master relationship that had the wedge of his overpowering title muddling things. “It’s about what you told me a few days ago, about the fact I’m just growing into my own opinions. That I shouldn’t teach how others want me to.”
He breathed in and out.
“I know you’ll support me now. But…” Po pulled on his cloak as he felt the cold hit him. “I don’t agree with your methods of teaching. I want to learn not only from you but from many, many other Masters out there. Because I do think there is another way!”
Shifu finally turned around to regard him.
“I just have to find my own way,” Po whispered and he had to stop his head from lowering physically. His body almost stiffened at the action. “I don’t want my students to think they can throw their life away so carelessly as Chu did last year! I want to nurture and build up my students so they can be happy. Kung fu shouldn’t be about perfect form but improvement day by day. Even just a little.”
Po gulped as he looked at Shifu's unchanging neutral expression, his paws within the confines of his sleeves to keep them warm.
Po took a step back and went to bow. “I’m sorry-”
“How many times do I have to tell you not to apologize to me for such things?” Shifu sharply remarked which made him pause. “Although, I suppose that’s another fault of my teaching method…” He laughed bitterly. “I don’t really leave much room for critique now do I?”
Po looked up slowly at that, he’d expected the old man to get mad and tell him to leave, and yet here he was quietly accepting it as some small mistake and not a disapproving examination of his teaching methods.
“Po, come here.” Shifu beckoned him forward with the awkward silence that was floating in the air.
The young panda followed through and walked closer away from the steps to see a growing sapling. It was still skinny with a few leaves on its branches and he noted how the snow was scattered everywhere. ‘Shifu must have moved it…’
Shifu touched the leaf of the sapling tree softly. “I had a similar conversation with my Master, Oogway years ago. About my illusion of control.” His blue eyes found their way back to his form after a moment. “Of how I was teaching, and hindering you along with myself of my destiny.”
Po leaned his head to regard Shifu when he replied. “So, you disagreed with Oogway sometimes?”
“Yes, more often than I care to say but he always humored me.” Shifu shook his head at the leaf he held before letting it go. “I feared this sapling would never grow with how harshly I planted it but…Oogway softly with shaky hands, I’ll never forget it…covered it in soil softly and believed it could grow into a Peach tree.”
Po stayed quiet while Shifu reminisced knowing it was probably hard going over his last memories with the dear Master he spent years with. Gone in the blink of an eye.
Shifu’s voice quivered for only a brief moment as he spoke, his sights were moving all over the place but on the Dragon warrior. And quite frankly he didn’t mind. “He told me to believe. Asked me to believe in this seed and you. ”
With shaky paws, Shifu tapped his wrist. “And I won’t break that promise.” He tapped his wrist one last time before going still and lowering his head. “I know the pursuit of my dream hasn’t been easy on you or anyone here.”
Po hesitantly moved his paw to hold Shifu’s.
“I thought since I couldn’t be the Dragon warrior. I could train the best in the country and control who was chosen…” Po watched as Shifu shook his head again, his head was lowered so far down he feared he would kneel on the frost-covered hill. “I was an ambitious fool. And I mistook the peace you gave me when you defeated my son as something absolute because his existence haunted me for so long. It affected me so much now that I have time to think about it... When it was only temporary for one mistake I’d made when I had crossed many students with my ambition.”
“Shifu,” Po softly spoke up when the red panda had grown quiet for a minute. “I didn’t mean to make you feel bad but…”
“No.” Shifu waved his free paw at him, slowly pulling himself back up with a sigh. “You didn’t make me feel bad. I did this to myself. You just saw it for what it was.”
Shifu slipped out of his hold, allowing the cool wind to scatter its cool air across his palm.
“I believe in you, Po,” Shifu spoke up louder as he made his way toward the steps. “So, promise me…”
Po turned around, standing next to that sapling tree as a peach petal floated by and Shifu’s blue eyes felt unfocused. Not on him yet on him at the same time.
“You’ll always believe in yourself. Even when I retire in due time…”
~
Do you like the evolved me?
Notes:
Reader. I'm gonna be real with you for a moment, okay? I pulled a gym membership cancellation post-January moment here with my word count and page limit. And at this point, I can't sit here and say sorry anymore. Cause you know I'm not. I'll get better after February-Actually that's a lie too cause I'm gonna do as I please with the epilogue. (~˘▾˘)~ I'm free as far as I'm concerned~! Considering this is the finale to the Po arc which means we have ONE MORE CHAPTER: The FINALE. The last chapter. The end!! Can you believe it??? This is my first 20-chapter fic I think that'll be completed I came a long way from my humble beginnings and you followed me all the way here. If I had I trophy I'd give it to you, pretend I'm giving you a "Thanks for following me this far" trophy, it has your name on it. (*•̀ᴗ•́*)و ̑̑
Anyways, enough with my comments as per usual thank you so so much to Zoe for being my beta reader~!!!And now to the fun facts and all that other jazz you come here for!!:
- Here are some name translations first:
☆ Xiaodan -little dawn
☆ Lijuan - beautiful and soft
- And here's a link for Lijuan's outfit. It encompasses many of the colors of mourning in Chinese culture:
https://www.fashionhanfu.com/chinese-traditional-hanfu-dress/
- Gong Zhu is the Chinese version of the classic hearts game! If you wanna know more well you can check it here:
https://www.coololdgames.com/card-games/world/chinese/
- My last note is about the title and themes in this chapter. At first, this was gonna be a full-themed Shhis, a duo group from the game Idolm@ster Shiny colors, chapter considering the whole arc and stair scene was heavily inspired by the card "There must be a mistake." from Nichika Nanakusa, who is apart of Shhis. I usually put lines in between memory scenes but this time I just put it in italics to convey a sense of movement through the past and present to show how they view one another because surely there must be a mistake? They're so close and yet so far away and yet Po doesn't notice it. Until he's ten steps ahead of his hero. It's a theme I haven't seen touched upon in this fandom which saddens me but hey here we are and I hope I did a good job on it cause as you can tell. I love Shhis and these two characters a lot!!
If you want to see the card art I used for inspiration here's the link to Nichika's wiki page!!:
https://project-imas.wiki/Nichika_Nanakusa
- The title Voy@ger came from well the song title "Voy@ger" I know when will I stop taking idol song titles for my stories never. It's a beautiful futuristic take on a bright future that only you can reach from. Give it a look when you have time.: https://youtu.be/HJKqSYK_z0w
And that's all I have for you this time. Hope you enjoyed the chapter and Po arc as a whole!!
Once again. I don't have any Next time lines for you...You'll just have to wait until I'm done which hopefully won't be LONG but don't hold your breath for me, okay!?
Until next time, may we meet under a sky full of stars and make a wish together.
Chapter 20: Our rainbow of dreams!
Summary:
Open that chest, why should happiness be a secret to find?
The FINAL COLOR OF THE WEEK IS~ (ノ^ヮ^)ノ*:・゚✧
Orange - indicating change, adaptability, spontaneity, strengthens concentration
Source: https://www.nationsonline.org/oneworld/Chinese_Customs/colours.htm
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Let's listen to music with a cup of lemonade, shall we?
~
“You got that?”
The sound of clattering plates and bowls sounded as she turned around to regard the golden cat.
“Yes, I’m fine.”
Mei Ling gave her a once over with light yet critical bright eyes as she leaned on her right leg more than her left. “Alright, you two sure do love making things harder than they should be. And I still don’t even know what this ‘surprise training’ is.” The golden cat tugged at her own cloak as her expression deepened in thought for a moment.
She pointed straight at Chunhua when she came to her conclusion! “Will I finally learn how you came up with Wings of justice!?”
The young tiger merely lifted up one of her boards.
“Close…” Mei Ling read aloud with a smile. “Well, that’s better than being wrong in my book!”
“Don’t give her hints!” Crane spoke with a muffled voice as he pecked and shifted the plates in his own bag. “She’ll figure it out, ruining the
surprise.
Just like she did with her last birthday present.”
Crane glared straight at Mei Ling while Chunhua tilted her head at the entire interaction.
“I said sorry! How was I supposed to know my one-off sarcastic comment would be the right answer all along!!??” Mei Ling’s entire body seemed to deflate as she sighed.. “I can still feel your
cold reply
after that sometimes…”
“Speaking of cold-”
Chunhua’s ear flickered at the sound of her father’s voice. “Good morning, ah…are you heading home already?” She turned to see Mr. Ping with a shovel in his wings along with Po behind him, yawning to signal the dawn of a new morning.
Mr. Ping waved at both Master Crane and Master Mei Ling before handing a medium-sized thick cream-colored cloth straight into her hold. “Yup! Also here, I know you’ll be standing in that cold for who knows how many hours watching Crane fly so take my muff.”
She touched the fabric, it felt as fuzzy and soft as fur. “I can’t feel the cold though-”
“Put it on because you love me and my mental health, dear.” Mr. Ping smiled.
Chunhua slid her paws in the muff, noting how the snow seemed to change color with the rise of the sun. It was tinted with orange, mixing with the light gave it an almost rainbow hue at its edge.
“Oh, Crane, you look wonderful!! Are you really training in your nice clothes??” Her head rose up to see the goose walking towards the other avian, gazing upon Crane’s semi-long black sleeves decorated in silver dragon designs that just covered the starting point of his gray feathers which led down to his black pants to match.
Crane tipped his hat forward as he regarded the goose. “This old thing?” He fluffed his feathers causing the metal buttons on his shirt to jingle. “I train in this more than I wear it out plus it keeps me warm. I should have been wearing it more often but I didn’t think of it until now.”
“That and we match…” Chunhua nodded with a small smile, as she tapped at the light black end of her own black shorts. They were mostly covered by the ends of her flowing pink and white hanfu.
Crane blinked at her. “I never noticed but black does look good with pink.”
“That would be because of my quick fashion thinking!” Ping patted the taller avian’s leg with his wing before turning around, using the shovel as a cane more than carrying it. “Well, let’s head on before we keep you here and now get anything done, I love that Guest room but I miss my room!”
Chunhua gripped the strap of the bag as she walked behind her father. “Are you sure you don’t need my help?”
The goose shifted the shovel in his hold before shooing her away with a small smile. “You can come down once you two are done with your training. Plus you did enough work yesterday.”
Po brightened at that line of thought. “Why can’t we all watch Crane’s cool training regimen and then go down together!?” He slid all too easily across the snow close to his dad’s side who just side-eyed him. “Since I did a lot of work yesterday too~”
Ping looked up at his son with a smothered glare and a sigh.
“Because someone promised a half-done dining area and got none of it done.”
Po all but averted his eyes away from his father, picking up the shovel in the same manner he did before his expression cringed. “Fine…”
~
Just by gazing at this melting ice my tears sting with tinted sadness through the glass, shall we have another glass of lemonade?
~
“Come in.”
She walked in closing the door behind her as the smell of ink filled the air, she’d discarded her cloak and shoes at the front and nothing but the chilly floor reminded her of the smooth jade flooring scattered across these buildings.
A small draft caught her attention as she caught sight of pillows scattered and stacked closer to the middle of the room.
“Good afternoon, Grandmaster Shifu.” Mei Ling elected to ignore it, it was there for a reason that has nothing to do with her visit. “I hope I’m not disturbing you with my request.”
She kept her tone soft, posture as still yet graceful as a Dao Ma Dan even whilst bowing to her one-man audience who merely nodded respectfully toward her person as she sat down on a pillow she had to situate down for her knees.
“And Good afternoon to you aswell,'' The older master sighed as he tapped the tip of his wooden brush alongside the surface of his desk. “And no, I should be working but…”
Her ears did not flicker or move as GrandMaster Shifu searched for the words he wanted.
The tapping stopped as blue eyes found their way to her own as they regarded one another eye to eye for the first time in a very long time. “Instead, I’m writing about things I would like to do in the future. For myself and the school.”
“So soon?” Mei Ling can’t help but ask as the bright light of day sneaks inside the room, cascading over them both and every object inbetween them. “Is there something on the horizon that concerns you?”
Shifu dipped his brush, aged with ink stains into a cup of water. “No, it’s the end of the year so with everything growing quiet and the end approaching. I can’t help but ponder on my position and how I want to be viewed in the coming weeks.”
The water shimmered in the cup.
Mei Ling relaxed her posture only a moment, allowing her tail to move behind her, mindful of the stack of pillows. “It all sounds rather stressful,” Her yellow eyes followed the light from outside to the window. “Considering people will always view you a certain way no matter how much you change.”
There was water on the floor.
“It is.” Shifu agreed all too quickly with her thoughts. “But this isn’t for anyone else, well it is…” She could hear the small cling of the wooden brush being moved around in the cup of water. “I have to choose to believe in the next generation.”
The golden cat’s ear flickered his way at that as her gaze fell away from the water and snowy scenery outside his office back to his despondent form. “That’s a good way to start the new year. Do you have any plans for what you’ll do next when the next generation moves forward?”
Without you.
“Nothing.”
Mei Ling stood up from her seat walking towards the small splashes of water droplets scattered near the window. “Nothing at all?”
“Zero,” Shifu spoke with a small chuckle and she could hear a shift, maybe it was his own tail. “Unfortunately, I can’t decide what else I want outside of this life so easily. Like the tear in the wax paper on my window. A servant should have a replacement by this afternoon.” Grandmaster Shifu answered her silent query seamlessly as he stayed seated at his desk.
Clink.
Mei Ling placed her paws behind her back.
“It must be cold.” She commented. “To sit here alone and ponder.”
“It’s not too bad,” Shifu replied and she turned her head to regard him still in his seat only now he was leaning back on his extra pillows. “Although it is better when someone joins me. I think Po’s ruined the solitude I trained into myself.”
Mei Ling smiled at that, hesitant but it settled upon her face before she could think and there was no turning back now. “Ruining? Or showing you something else to look forward to in life?”
Shifu smiled, and her eyes widened for the briefest of moments when he laughed. “I exaggerate obviously but…Yes. It’s why I have to choose wisely for my own successor. He deserves better for opening my eyes.”
His eyes drifted back to her face again. “Maybe I can get your opinions?”
She tapped her claws alongside her pants leg and thought about it for a total of six seconds. “Sure, that and I can consider this a returning helping hand for letting me stay here longer.” Mei Ling moved away from the drying cold water as another small draft passed them by. “Now, who’s the first candidate?”
“Master Chunhua,” Shifu nodded her way before going back to the scroll he’d been writing on. “They’ve both worked together more in sync than I would have imagined over the course of two years. That and she’s responsible, organized, and well suited for where Po can’t.” The old red panda made a disgruntled face at that last sentence before mumbling. “And there is much of that.”
She stood near his desk, quiet as she watched him and truly listened to his words. “Is that all?”
Master Shifu looked up at her with a raised brow. “You don’t agree with my choice?”
“Yes and no.” Her yellow eyes shifted away from him with a huff before she straightened her posture. “I’m asking for all of your reasoning to give her this title, this honor, and an important job. It all rings…shallow. This seems mostly for Po’s benefit, not for her at all.”
“Well,” Shifu started as he went to pick his pen back up and then put it back, must have been out of habit. “I did want to give it to her for all her years of service here. It’s what she deserves.”
“But is it what she wants?”
It grew silent between them, the only sounds outside were the trees rattling and far-off conversations of one of the five near the building before it too faded in the distance.
Shifu pulled his reading glasses from under his desk and placed them on his desk before scratching behind his ear. “This…This is about something else isn’t it?”
“No.” Mei Ling shook her head. “It’s always about the same thing, even in the Jade Palace and everything inbetween Lee da academy. It’s always the same thing.”
“I just…” And she could hear the frustration in his voice that was suppressed as quickly as her own movements. “I just wanted to give her one last thing considering my plans, my dreams didn’t work out for them. They should be led by their leader.”
“Who determined this leadership?”
There was another pause and it didn’t feel as empty as the last, it felt more introspective as if they were both looking outside that window reminiscing on the old days. “It started as a rumor but she was the student with the most experience. It was for her own good to grow.”
‘It’s for your own good, of course. Of course.’ Her eyes skirted over the paper that the old master was leaning over. “You can leave her with a better impression of yourself and a gift even better than this title.”
A title filled with pity.
“What?”
He looked at her so expectantly as if she had all the answers. It caught her off guard, she’d been in the trenches of normal teachings, forgetting the means dedicated masters would fight and yearn for answers.
Mei Ling turned from him once again.
“When you asked me to join you at the Palace, to heighten my skills, hone my body to a level of proper control and perfection. It all feels like a blur now…” The golden cat stopped before the window again, leaning her head to the right so she could see the hill of the Peachtree in the distance. “You constantly talked about what you would make me and you know what Crane asked me at that time?”
“This is going to turn into a lesson…I can feel it.” Shifu mumbled. “No, please enlighten me because whatever it was must have deterred you from my offer.”
To no one’s surprise, he sounded disappointed. “He asked me if that would make me
happy
.”
“That’s all.”
Her ear flickered at the sound of him standing, pillows being shifted, and the sound of his reading glasses rolling on its other side. It all moved about so sporadically. “That can’t be all, I offered you a position few can achieve much less be given. “
Perfectly.
“What else can be more important than asking if your offer can bring someone happiness, Grandmaster?”
Creak…
Both of their ears stood to attention at the door, and a goose, a servant, was met with the intense stares of two Masters in their own right.
“I…I got the wax paper. Sir.”
“Thank you. We’ll exit the room until you're done with your work.” Shifu beckoned the goose inside and gestured with his head for her to follow him outside.
They walked outside in silence, slipping their shoes back onto their feet where they had placed them before stepping out into the snowy mountains.
“Mei Ling.”
She already had one foot into the snow as he called out to her. “Yes, Grandmaster?”
“You don’t regret your choices, do you?”
Mei Ling leaned back to look at him upside down as he stood on the edge of the steps. “Of course not! I get to be a teacher, live in my own place, and-” She leaned forward kicking up the snow as she righted her posture to fully regard Master Shifu. “I can say I chose it, what’s there to regret? That I’m not a kung fu superstar like Crane?” She gestured towards the outskirts of the Jade palace’s exterior, stone steps leading to the hall of heroes and the training hall and the dorms to the side.
“I didn’t want that, I already had that once and it didn’t make me happy but…” Mei Ling hummed at that last part. Feeling as if she’d gone a bit too far in her true play for her one-man audience.
“I don’t think I’ll ever be happy with everyone I disappointed, you included. But Jia, Jia’s happy with me as I am so I can deal with that weight on my shoulders day by day.”
The wind's howls were dying before they could truly start. ‘I’m cold.’
“Thank you, I’ll…reconsider why and who I choose for my successor and…” His blue eyes averted her, staring at the snow that gathered along the windowsills of the building as a hammer knocked away in the background. “It may not mean much but I’m not disappointed in you. Being a teacher is a great thing.”
Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!
Mei Ling nodded and turned to leave. “I hope in the new year, you can look me in the eye and say that, Grandmaster Shifu.”
~
You overlooked the true star, better luck next time
~
The wind ushers him over the plains of the mountainside of the Valley, even at this breakneck pace, he can feel and witness each grain of foliage being pulled against their will with its pace.
And yet he rides it.
The sleeves of his black hanfu flap wildly at his sides even as he flaps his wings to maneuver around branches, brush, and the like at speeds that make the ground pass him by in a blur of almost unfinished ink-like colors on paper.
A sketch of a world he passes by to reach a place beyond it all!
His feathers fluff up at a sensation he’s felt time and time again and no matter how long he lived it still gave him a thrill up his spine as he expanded his wings to adjust, as his light body was lifted and ascended to the light!
Out of the corner of his eye, Crane caught sight of fleeting snow soaring with him into the sky right into the eye of the brimming sun as it fell back to the trees!
In the air he could feel and hear the calm of that gale coming to a close in a matter of seconds as he slowly turned his body to swirl in the air, catching sights of mountaintops lined in mist so one could only intake a shadow of their mass.
The Jade palace was so high up that he sometimes forgot how formidable the underbelly of the mountainside was even after their battle near the bridge so long ago. The clouds filtered what was obviously more land, and waterfalls far below the sights of her citizens.
It was like a second sky unlike any other with large rocks that paled in comparison to the mountains they were a part of.
It was beautiful.
Master Crane twirled in the sky again, his wingtips leaving a contrail of white in his path no longer where his sights outward but inward where he’d started from the very beginning. Past the gold sheen of his cuff did he see his flying companion at his side.
Past tall and short winding trees alike on the side of the mountain covered in snow painted in the color of a bright almost blinding yellow in his vision was Chunhua.
Even from this distance, high in the sky the shadow of her paw followed him at a pace unlike any other. It was why they worked so well together on the horizon.
They both followed the same wind.
Crane smiled beside that shadow even as he leaned his head forward to tilt his hat over his eyes as the sun’s rays grew ever closer.
The mix of sounds, the soft whistle of the wind and the bristle and sway of the fabric of his hanfu, and the sight of pink in a sea of white, gold, and orange-red frost.
He watched the light pink fabric flutter and Chunhua watching him, feeling the wind rather than being startled by its power.
She merely let it be and rode it along with him.
Even if it was just a daydream, an illusion as she jogged around in her limited space to follow him, allowing the air to guide her as he’d told her how it guided him.
‘As long as she’s happy maybe a daydream is enough…’ Crane thought after a solid moment of gliding, he could have done more but he enjoyed these bouts of silence between them and the howling winds of the mountains.
Because he knew no matter what she was following him.
This was all he really wanted, a moment of peace with his friend. The second friend who had believed in him and in turn he believed in her back. In a way they were similar to a bird and the wind, uplifting one another time and time again without asking or need for repayment.
He breathed in the fresh mountain air as the trees swayed beneath him.
It was a cycle of support.
He’d flown past the bright rays of the afternoon sun, the clouds covering it as it painted the mountain in a deep shade of gray that waved over the land as if it was pure water.
He blinked at the way Chunhua’s hanfu hem fluttered out of control to the east, the transparent almost white parts of the hem and the ribbon surrounding her waist hovering in an uncertain dance with the wind's erratic movement.
His wings flexed without prompt already on the alert for the incoming roar of a new and stronger gale on the horizon.
Crane flapped his wings one last time before it all surged toward him in one singular blow!!
The wind pushed his body higher and higher and he didn’t stand still to allow it to push him as it pleased. He rode it, swirling around the concentrated air that ripped through the valley, making his hanfu flap somehow even more loudly in his ears.
His wings shook at the sheer tension and friction between his mortal body and the sharp icy cool winds that hit his underbelly.
He soared upward!
The contrail was as gray as the clouds surrounding them, shadows danced beyond and near his sights as he drew faster and higher through the mix of hues in the sky as he spread his wings.
‘There.’
Crane stopped, allowing the air and sky to hold and cradle his fragile body as he took in the scenery below him, even beyond the forest, stones, buildings, and cumulus clouds only one presence could steal his attention.
He brought his wings back and pulled forward without any resistance, the wind merely followed his lead.
“
Wings of Justice!!
” He smiled after calling out his move, it echoed out into the world breaking the dominance of the harsh winds roaring as he cut its path to shake the trees covered in snow, frost, and leaves alike without downing a single one.
It grew quiet.
Hems and cuffs softly fell back into place and stood at a standstill as the strong wind once again died down to a breeze.
He twirled before flipping his body downward to dive towards his friend, in that small open area as patches of gray were slowly erased with the light of the sun and blue sky on his heels.
His contrail was an afterthought now.
He soared spiraling down, down and down until he could feel and smell the pine of the trees rustle under his descent, bristling at the disturbance he brought with his wings until his shadow darkened and brightened inbetween the indecisive color of the snow below until he landed beside Chunhua gently.
He ruffled his feathers causing the buttons on his undone hanfu to jingle and collide loudly.
“Wow…” Mei Ling stretched the word and sound alone out with the sheer amount of astonished speechlessness in her tone. The word seemed to fade with the wind as she made her way toward them both, plucking the muff up far too quickly. “I’d heard stories about that move but
seeing and feeling
it was an experience…” The golden cat placed her paws within the muff with a little shiver as she smiled out into the distance and he couldn’t help but follow her gaze, his move had all but cleared away the snowy dust covering the treetops within its vicinity, making the area stick out inbetween the bright snowy trails surrounding it.
Even the ice around the area had shattered beyond repair. The leaves fell and twirled around in what was left of the air he’d built up and released.
“I might have gone a bit overboard this time…” He commented offhandedly, feeling the prickles of anxiety tug at him for having this much fun during training.
“But that gale was really strong,” Chunhua commented and with a short glance he could see she was also looking at his work at hand. The breeze pushes her cloak and the pink and clear white hem of her hanfu back into a calm swirl of its own. “This just shows what it was capable of…”
Crane nodded, feeling hopelessly light at the moment as the cold wind passed through his feathers. “I guess my warm-up is over.” He rolled his shoulders, debating if he wanted to take his hanfu cloak off or not as he headed towards the bags full of old dishes.
Chunhua was way ahead of him, cloak already undone as she passed by him in a blur as the snow was wildly shuffled all around her path.
Her black cloak overshadowed the snow before it ultimately was placed atop it, it was a boulder-like hill they used to hold or rest on often. The tiger’s tail whipped about excitedly in thought. “Do you want the usual ten or more? I’m adding one more.”
Mei Ling all but jogged to his side with wide eyes, his claws scraping at the collar of his cloak. “That was…just a warm-up? I thought this was just a flying thing…” She sounded very befuddled at that last sentence and he couldn’t really blame her. “Although I was wondering why you guys brought all these dishes.”
“It’s for training,” Crane said as he balanced himself on one leg while he undid and shifted his body to take his cloak off as Chunhua ran off to place the dishes on the ground. He turned his head to call out to the tiger master. “Make it twelve for me please!”
“Okay!”
“You train all the way out here? Why not the training hall?” Mei Ling asked as she pushed and swept aside as much snow as she could to make a spot for herself.
He laid his cloak near her side, the distant sounds of his friend moving around with plates and placing dishes atop them. “As wide and…” He hesitated to speak on how he truly felt about the complex mechanisms within the training hall because while they were useful, they just felt more akin to Shifu’s aesthetic than anything. “...intricate as the training hall is, it’s still not fit for the space I need for flying. Fully at least, I can do a few tricks here or there but I need more space to use my wings to their full potential. It’s hard to explain but,”
“I think you explain it well enough.” She was picking up another four sets of dishes and placing them alongside her arm in a similar manner to Po.
Crane sighed. “You only think that because you let me rant for long periods of time about things when in reality I just go into long tangents.”
Chunhua pointed a small chipped teacup his way. “Long tangents that make sense.”
He lifted a wing to rebuke her but she was already jogging off, shuffling around in the snow as she placed more dishes down, tapping a few with the tip of her foot to fix their placement overall.
“Okay, okay!!” Mei Ling giggled inbetween their small conversation. “Just speak. I think I can rival her in listening to you for hours.”
Inwardly he was thankful his hat was there protecting his expression at that very moment to ever see the light of day. Even he did not want to know what it looked like. “We’re using Crane style to shift the wind in the same way but on a smaller scale than Wings of Justice. It’s how I created it.”
He took a deep breath before moving to the circle of dishes, counting as his head swerved around it as Chunhua made one last trip to the bag. ‘We brought too many…’ The short thought made him wonder if they should only bring one bag but Mr. Ping had donated so many of his old dishes he couldn’t help but wonder how porcelain would feel in a training session.
Even if it was chipped. “Crane style focuses on balance as its center above all else, without that your moves will lack the power and speed behind them, even in the air that’s crucial for me. But, that’s not the only thing I can do.”
There was more, more he had to find on his own that even Master Shifu couldn’t tap into because they were so physically different.
That and Shifu was horrifically impatient.
Master Crane brought his wings forward, his left up high and right low just above his waist. “Ha!!” With his wingtips pointed ahead of his body, he jabbed quickly into the air multiple times, the speed with which he pushed his wings built a small section of air, pulling small crystals of snow from the ground scattering them around him as he took concentrated steps backward before lowering his knees and wings behind his back in a twist that brought a breeze filled with glittering snow upward! “With the right amount of build-up, I can use the air around me.”
The cups shook lightly, the clinking of glass echoing and repeating as the breeze settled.
He slowly brought his wings to his front, moving his wings to bow softly to his audience as he straightened his posture fully.
“I can’t clap with this on but imagine I’m applauding you.” Mei Ling was smiling wide at him and so was Chunhua from her side, about two or so feet away from his circle. “But I see what you mean now, you’d blow the equipment or someone else doing that inside!!” The golden cat brought her paws up, leaning her chin onto the muff. “I gotta ask how did you figure this out?”
“Well, I naturally use the wind when I’m flying to go faster or for other things. But I can’t take all the credit.” Yellow eyes went back to the young tiger, she was standing tall, awaiting his call. “I had an enthusiastic partner who wanted me to take my wind training further.”
Crane nodded towards her, knowing she didn’t need a verbal order, They had enough of that with Master Shifu in the walls of the training hall. Here. No one was breaking their body to be something more, they merely moved together because they wanted to.
The two master’s set their right foot, forty-five degrees to the side, shifting and scraping snow alike beneath their heels whilst bending their knee.
Nature filled in the silence for them.
Both of their left legs extended forward, the tip of the talon and shoe alike digging into the snow.
Chunhua was the only one to move before he did, testing her balance with her left to solidify her own stance before placing it back where it should be.
‘This is where we’ll go our separate ways.’ Crane could already see Chunhua set her hands into the beak of the style to imitate his own wing work. It was how she adapted. ‘Focus.’
Mei Ling was all but leaning onto the rock she was sitting on, the two masters before her were experts in two distinct styles but you could never tell at this moment. The tiger-style master to the left was holding her balance and stance so well, she could assume she was a student of Crane style!
Her ear flickered as they finally moved!
Chunhua’s paws rounded up and down keeping her claws pointed ahead at all times as her footwork danced around the plains so fast she was causing a snowstorm around her feet!
Master Crane was rounding his wings in the same manner, his footwork feeling wider and more focused than his partners, the strokes of his wings grew wider and more confident as he danced around his small circle, the dishes shaking as if in anticipation of his next move! He sharply brought his left and right wing down his side one at a time whilst moving forward until his talons left the ground in a kick, that scattered snow in the shadow of a passing cloud’s shadow! He twirled upward faster than a hurricane whilst his wings were kept close to his front until-
“Hyah!”
He released them and the air trapped within them in one wave all around him as if he truly was the epicenter of a tornado!
The plates hovered under the guidance of his wind, and they rattled the whole way up as he slowly descended.
Chunhua meanwhile, took longer to harness that same elemental energy as the avian, which was to be expected but her process did not disappoint!
The tiger’s jumps were smaller and more controlled as per her own style’s signature, but there was more freedom to it with less of a destination. As the beak form of her paws guided her legs back and forth in fluid forward motions, before bringing both her paws down, relaxing the beak form from her paws as she closed her eyes.
The movement was too quick to follow after she folded her arms back into position to twist and spin her body to tap her knee as the two sets of cups and dishes also started to rattle lightly at the harsh movement of her body pulling the air around her into a harsh wind!
The young tiger lowered her left knee allowing her arms to fly wide and higher than Crane’s had as she spun her body in a wide circle to create her own wave of a gale in the form of an upward kick!!
Mei Ling watched with bated breath as the tiger all but stilled in that position, only now did Crane’s own plates slowly clatter back to the ground as this young master’s balance and patience were tested.
The two sets of plates and cups clattered as they were held up by a small wind, it wasn’t as strong nor extravagant as Crane’s but it was there!!
Chunhua lowered her leg softly as she witnessed her work, and kept the ball of her foot from touching the ground as she tiptoed towards the weak hurricane’s she’d created with her own movements.
With the tips of her claws pointing upward under the plates, the soft wind from below, blowing her pink sleeves about in the air, only lasted a moment before they dissipated back into the area.
Tink.
The bottom of the plates landed on the tips of her claws softly.
“Two…” Chunhua spoke up softly marveling at the dishware in her paws that mere moments ago flew in the air for a singular moment. She turned to smile at Crane.
“You’ve improved.” Crane tipped his hat with a smile her way as the winds died down around them and so too did the trees rustling.
“Alright!” Mei Ling hopped up off of the rock she was sitting on the literal edge of and placed the muff softly to the side. “I want a try next! Should I start with one or two?”
“One.” Crane and Chunhua answered at the very same time.
~
I can’t explain the way you make me feel…
~
“Hold my hat for me.”
He placed his hat upon the young tiger's head as they walked back up the steep hill, their feet dragging through past tracks of snow when they’d come down this way.
“You aren’t cold without that?” Mei Ling asked behind him, still holding onto Mr. Ping’s muff around both her paws as the breeze blew against all of their cloaks softly.
Crane shuffled his feathers beneath his cloak as they went up, the jingling of the fastens on his jacket sounding out loudly in the forest. “Not after all that moving around.”
He smiled at how Mei Ling was also looking back to check on Chunhua, the clatter of dishes was starting to blend with the sounds of the forest at this point. “That and I don’t always wear my hat.”
Crane swiftly hopped up the last rocky slope that was spotty with shadowed snow and a light frost on its dark gray surface.
There laid the rock cairns to lead them back to the training hall.
Krrrrnk!
Crane jerked his whole body around at the sound of harsh scraping behind him!
“Whoo! Be careful!” Mei Ling pulled up Chunhua from the sound of that rock formation, the muff was all but forgotten on the ground. “You sure you’re alright with that bag?”
“Yes,” Chunhua nodded as she kept hold of Mei Ling’s paw deciding to continue hand in hand as she reached back for his hat. He knew it was fine because of the strings. “I just didn’t notice the ice on it. Thank you.”
The golden cat leaned down to swipe the muff back into her free paw as they walked toward him. “No need for thanks. But yeah even though it's not snowing as hard as it was, this ice will be a problem for a while…”
“Are you okay?” He asked immediately, as he craned his neck around to check on her.
“Mhmm.” Chunhua nodded with a thumbs up. “My shoes are fine, it was really nothing.”
He watched her lift his straw hat all the way back on her head, shadowing her features sorely reminding him how vulnerable he was. “I’ll carry that bag if it’s too much back to the training hall-”
“
No!
”
Crane flinched at two vocal negatives from his friends, going so far as to cower behind his wing for a solid second before peaking over his wingtips. “Jeez, one no was enough…”
Mei Ling politely made an almost too gentlemanly gesture for Chunhua to speak first and she had the nerve to smile at the action!
A single claw was pointed at his chest as soon as he straightened up. “I can’t let you carry two bags of dishes, then you might get hurt.”
“I could handle it…” Crane grumbled as they moved along past the stack of rocks and were soon covered in the shadows of the trees and clouds hiding small glimpses of light in varying patches surrounding them.
“So when did you guys start practicing this…” Mei Ling mumbled something incoherent as they walked before she turned to him abruptly! “Technique! Since it doesn’t have a name yet.”
Crane blinked at that. “I guess it is difficult to describe a technique without a name…We just never thought about it.”
“Nah I get it.” The golden cat leaned close to his side before swaying back to where she’d started. “It seems so random but it’s so innovative I wouldn’t expect it from anyone else but you two.”
The avian shrugged, the temptation to ask for his hat back was beginning to grow unbearably. Instead, he looked to the left, deeper into the forest that surrounded them as glints of light shined down and made the snow all but sparkle in the distance. “It’s not as if I invented it, it’s a common practice with most bird masters like myself they just…”
He, too, found himself at a loss for words until he found one. ”Don’t really share it with those who can’t fly. So, it does seem niche from an outside perspective. Heh. Even Shifu didn’t believe in it for that reason. He didn’t know how it worked.”
“Is it a tradition?” Chunhua asked as she crept up in the middle of the two masters, no longing lagging behind.
Mei Ling nodded at Chu’s question, never tearing her paws from the safety of that muff. “I was wondering the same thing, it sounds sacred.”
“Others consider it sacred. I don’t.” Crane answered immediately, he never liked bringing this up because it caused unnecessary tension between two groups of people over something neither of them could control. “I can fly, of course, but that doesn’t mean I own the sky or the wind,” He gulped inwardly at all eyes on him before continuing. “The winds have shown me time and time again, I’m at its mercy, everyone is at one point in their life…but I don’t see that as a bad thing.”
He could hear the shift of his rice hat as Chunhua moved her head about, thinking and pondering on his words. “Why? Doesn’t that just make it all the more terrifying? That in the wrong hands it could be misused…”
He couldn’t see her face.
“It does scare me, alot,” Crane admitted softly. “But that’s what makes nature beautiful. It takes no sides but its own. It gives me a sense of peace that I’m just one part of it.”
As if on cue a breeze passed them by, causing small crystals of snow to pass them by twinkling in the light and dying off into the shadows.
“That would still terrify me a bit.” Mei Ling averted her eyes from him at the thought. “But I think I have a grasp on what you mean. Having all that power would cause an imbalance.”
“Exactly.”
Snow loudly fell to the ground in the distance, crumbling and crunching until the only sound that remained was the soft clattering of dishes, and the footfalls of the trio sounded out of sync.
“Are you sure you won’t get in trouble for teaching me how to guide the wind…I’m not able to fly…” Chunhua inquired as she looked down at the ground.
He stopped for a brief moment to shake his cold foot from the snow before catching up with a light jog. “You were still worried about that?”
“I mean yeah, who wouldn’t?” He heard a clapping sound somehow in the muff as Mei Ling shrugged. “
You
don’t think it's sacred but what about those masters you talked about?”
Crane scoffed. “What are they gonna do? Ban me from using my wings. Ha! And if they do try and say something I’ll just…” He rolled his shoulders before purposely looking at Chunhua. “Take the blame. I mean I taught it to her because I wanted to.”
He could see her expression now thankfully, the rice hat has tipped back enough for it to bring light to her face. it was so very concerning as if she was asking him for reassurance on the topic.
Her amber eyes cast downward as the light faded into the shadows once again right before a circle of light from an open part of the thicket above. “I don’t want you to take the blame for me.”
They both stopped and so too did the clatter of plates in their bags.
“It’s fine.” Crane threw up his wing to wave off any of her worries.
“It’s not.” The sound of defiance was clear yet soft, he couldn’t see her from where he stood but he knew deep in his heart she was standing tall. As she always did. “You can’t keep protecting me this way, sooner or later. I’ll have to defend myself on my own.”
He breathed through his nostrils whilst he turned around to regard her. Yellow eyes watched as her steps went further back into the darkness of the forest.
“I won’t let you.”
The background of the forest blended with the shadows, it all seemed so dark and layered to fit with it all, even the mountains and rock formations felt further and further away from his sight as he looked into that outline of gray and scattered lights beaming down into somewhere it could not pierce through.
“Why?” Her silhouette was slowly losing its orange luster, the brown stripes on her body darkening and spreading across her form along with the limbs of the tree’s shadow. “I’m the one who selfishly asked to fly beside you because it was my wish.”
Her cloak naturally blended and flowed with the scenery as she uttered one statement.
“A being without wings.”
Crane’s eyes widened at the domination of black before him, wondering, worrying if his eyes were playing tricks with him once again. And yet, one other color persisted, green.
He took a decisive step forward into the shadowlands before him. “And that’s exactly why I’ll protect you because you can’t fly on your own!”
It was something only he could do, something he could not run away from so why couldn’t he do it!?
She looked up at him slowly, only the glint of her eyes was visible. “And what if one day I wish to?” He froze.
“What then?”
Crane was silent from here, he could not see the sky.
“What then?”
But a blank canvas. Dull by all means.
“No…” He tried to ignore it, but it filled his vision so thoroughly that the shadows, the ink-stained shapes of the area all bleed on this singular page. “I won’t allow it, you can’t. Why would you even ask me such a crazy thing!?”
Crane could no longer see her face. It wasn’t shrouded in darkness merely not directed at him. His rice hat was all he saw, from the top of its red nipa leaf past the shades of brown that lead down to the vibrant colors of her hanfu being slowly enveloped in a darker shade.
The shadow of Chunhua. Tigress. His friend became smaller.
“Wait…Wait…”
Crane’s eyes darted around the area at his words, it all came to him as if it was a harsh cold wind hitting him in the ribs so it could make his spine shiver and lock up.
What was he saying?
The echoes of laughter from yesterday made him still.
“It’s fine….” His own voice echoed in his mind as he too stepped back.
“I…” He stumbled for his footing and words. Was this what he wanted to say? Truly? Was this the path he wanted to go down with his friend after she believed in not only him but the five before they even proved themselves to Shifu.
“You disappoint me.” Shifu’s rough and gravelly voice grips his soul and attention as he leans closer to the young tiger. “Who will defend the Valley now?”
Crane took a step forward, one step at a time he stepped into the shadows in which she retreated away from the light of the world they knew.
“I’m sorry.”
He wouldn’t be similar to Shifu because he wasn’t him. He was Crane. “You don’t deserve to be dismissed.”
He was Jia.
“Because your wish is something special.” He was just one bird who didn’t have a lot of confidence in himself. His beak lowered with his head as his eyes went to the snow they walked through, he could see both of their footprints. “Even if it scares and confuses me to think where it will take you, that’s all I know how to do right now.”
Talons and shoes.
“No, it isn’t,” Chunhua spoke up as she took a step toward him. The canvas changed.
“It is. And…that’s okay.” He was shocked that he was smiling as the deeper he went back into the forest he saw things differently, the dark silhouettes of the forest were merely that. A branch, nothing sinister or foreboding. Just a simple branch under another shade of color. “I know people see me as cowardly and a wimp…” He shrugged helplessly at that. “But I still stay by my friend's side when things get tough. That’s got to count for something right?”
Crane blinked as they came close, almost at arm's length.
The tiger master lifted her head, so now he could only see the bottom of her face, her expression was tight as if it was a grimace that wanted to turn into something more. And yet the color of orange grew brighter under beams of light that looked like lines of sketches glimmering over them. “You do so much more than that….than me. Just forget this. I shouldn’t have said anything.”
Chunhua attempted to walk past him but he lifted his wing up just as he did that day at the doorsteps of the palace, his long black hanfu cloak flowing in the mid-winter air as particles of snow scattered around them.
The light did not need to arrive here.
“No,” Crane breathed in hard once, feeling a tight feeling in his gut at the action. “I’m tired of making this world as dull as Shifu and everyone else who puts you down. Your wish, your dream isn’t something to be forgotten.”
He lifted his beak upward in front of her face so she could see and hear him clearly despite the fact no other sound attempted to break their conversation. “It’s something to be cherished because we all need something to dream about to live and go through another day. That was Kung fu for me!”
He stomped his foot into the snow, scattering snow into the persisting gloom from above and around them. “And you gave that without a second thought so!!”
Crane brought his wing up and pushed his straw hat off of her head. His shadow, his mask revealing a bright and promising gleam of orange and bright red from her eyes.
Because even a shadow can create a sense of hope.
A gale passes through both of them, scattering shadow, light, and snow with its lingering frost in the air, crystallizing this moment in this mountain’s side even when it melts. “So don’t hide and tell me your dream so I can be a part of something for you!”
His hat helplessly flails against the gust, hanging on by a thread around his young friend’s neck.
“To make this world less dull and more colorful
with you!!
”
The world is no longer a blight on this snowy day but a painting of black and white with two silhouettes of color standing inbetween it all. He witnesses her expression slowly change as she stares into his clothed wing, the dragon stitches shimmering in the dazzling light.
“I want to fly!!” She lifted up her head to him with a brimming and promising red light in her eyes, one of pure colorful joy. “I want to fly with you as far as the sky allows me!!”
Crane embraces Chunhua before he can even truly think of the action, his wide wings enveloping her slim body in one go, as the red leaf on his hat flutters in the last breath of the gale. He can feel she hesitates to hug him back, paws stumbling and touching around his back before they find their hold to hug him back.
“I couldn’t shackle a spirit this bright without regretting it…” He whispers as the young tiger leans into his neck.
~
Our harmony lasts forever so let's keep singing, beyond dreams, beyond miracles there shining now!!
~
“Are you sure you have that?”
Mei Ling nodded with a bright smile on her face. “Don’t worry about me and go on and head home! I’m sure they need all the help they can get plus…” The golden cat patted down the brown muff surrounding Chunhua’s hold, causing it to darken as the nap of the fabric was moved. She placed her paw right above her heart in a clear show of pride.“You just enjoy the muff of yours, I warmed up.”
“I’d love to but I can’t feel it…”
Her eyes went wide for a moment before closing them for that friendly expression that suited her the most. “Ah, oh right I forgot about that. Enjoy the thought then.”
Crane finally found his moment to interject between the two felines as the weight of his bag was starting to catch up with him. They’d already had an awkward break that Mei Ling swore she didn’t mind but he couldn’t help but worry.
These two were his precious friends after all.
He gently ushered his young friend toward the Jade Palace’s aging gate with his wing. “Go on before we keep you here even longer.”
Chunhua smiled softly before walking through the training grounds and then jogging towards the steps, getting further and further away from them.
“See you later!!!”
Her waving paw was the last thing they saw before she all but disappeared down the thousand steps, it started to all blur in his sight the mix of the clear blue sky ahead of them, not a cloud in sight.
He tipped his hat up out of habit with his talons, yellow eyes slowly drifting to his right to watch Mei Ling, her ears were still moving about for a second as if she could still hear Chunhua’s footsteps until they both still in the frost covered training grounds as the breeze carried the sound of soft ringing bells.
“What about you?”
“Oh,” Mei looked toward him quickly as if she was distracted. “What about me?” She gripped the handle of that bag tightly as she grinned widely.
He tilted his head with his own soft smile as the shadow of the palace spread over them as the time ticked away... “Your dream. It seemed like…you already knew what she dreamed of but I want to know yours.”
“I thought I already told you I don’t have a dream?” She was leaning this way and that way, on this leg or the other. “I'm fine right here with you and her. It's all I need to feel happy.”
Her yellow eyes glimmered with something he hadn’t seen in quite a long time.
“I'd say that counts. Not all dreams have to be that extravagant you know?” He turned his sights back to the thousand steps. How they had all walked up these same steps with entirely different objectives, time and time again, their dreams and goals have changed. “Sometimes I dream of simpler times too….”
Even he has.
Mei Ling chuckled at that as she started moving toward the dorm and he followed closely behind. “Even
the
Master Crane dreams of such quiet days... “
They are nothing but two shadows walking alongside this side of the Palace grounds.
“Then I suppose you make my dream come true when I'm beside you, whenever you write me a letter, and when you call my name…”
He listens as if her voice is music to his ears, ignoring the click and clatter of dishes they both carry as they return to the land of light.
“I suppose I dream every day.”
He notes with no small amount of happiness her right hand is shaped like a bird, flying far below the sky itself.
“How lucky must I be eh?”
They stop at the top of the stone steps, and he can’t help but look at how far they’d come in such a short amount of time, the snow may not be as pure and untouched as it was but it was still there.
Crane leaned against her side as they took in the scenery. “I'd say that's my line but we can settle on being lucky together.”
~
Let’s get lost in the part and play the finale to its fullest! Go on and try it.
~
The sun was barely up yet, just peeking over the horizon as the sky was littered with streaks of orange as the night sky slowly dimmed, star after star disappeared in the distance, and yet the dark blue sky remained.
She could even still see the moon from her window.
Chunhua moved from her window, the wood creaking quietly under her feet as she kneeled beside her bedside, ears flickering at the sound of snoring and soft murmurs of dreams soon to be forgotten when morning came.
She lifted a piece of the loose wooden planks she’d found here years ago when Shifu had brought her here. It was a small space of escape for her in the past, after long grueling days of training be it in the rain, the simmering heat, or the frigid beginning of cold in the fall or winter. She could always come back to this one spot.
It was a small dark space patted down by hay for the foundation that hid everything she wished for, thought of when she could not voice it, and above all else: what she thought she would gain on that day.
‘But it never happened.’ She thought with a small amount of sadness as the box was lifted from its original resting place. “Because I am not-”
Chunhua placed the wooden plank back in its spot as if it was never removed at all and stepped outside of her room, facing Po’s room.
“The dragon warrior.” She whispered.
As expected she didn’t disturb a soul as she walked down the hall, but her attention was taken as soon as the smell of food hit her senses, she followed it to the kitchen.
She leaned her body close to the door’s edge to see Crane was up early, close to the stove stirring something with his talons.
Her eyes darted between the kitchen and the door, wondering for a moment if she should bother him. ‘I’ve made my friend worry enough though…’ Their talk from yesterday was something that kept her up the majority of the night.
Crane wanted to be a part of her dream willingly.
“Good morning Crane.” Chunhua walked into the kitchen, making herself known before she spooked him while cooking. “Why are you cooking so early?”
The box was placed softly on the table as he turned around, the feathers on his body fluffy up before they slowly fell back into place. “Morning, and well Po told me he felt tired after shoveling snow so I offered to cook breakfast today.”
Master Crane quickly lifted the lid of the pot up to fill the room in a wave of steam, checking on what he was making.
“That’s kind of you,” Chunhua commented as she leaned to look into that empty pot as the steam slowly faded before he closed it shut again.
“It’s just congee, nothing too spectacular.” He placed the wooden spoon down on the counter before stretching his wings a little, mindful of the small space. “And what are you up to?”
She could tell he was trying hard not to eye the box on the table, his yellow eyes wandering back to the safety of the window that showed the light was slowly but surely pushing the wave the night back from wherever it came.
The moon was slowly fading.
“I’m starting the new year early.” Chunhua nodded mostly to herself before moving around the kitchen to get a bowl of fruits from the side. “Also, do you have any blank paper?”
“Hmm? Yeah. I should have a roll of blank paper near my door.”
The bowl of fruits, from apples, to bananas and even grapes was slid all the way to the middle of the table before the avian fully turned around she quickly slipped toward the door.
“Thank you.” She said with a little wave.
“Maybe I should add these fruits to it, no one just wants plain congee.”
Her tail flickered happily at assisting her friend even if it was a small silent suggestion that caught his attention while she walked down the halls again, and stopped at his door.
It was exactly where he said it was, she didn’t even have to slide the paper door all the way open to reach for it. “I’ll need ink…” Her amber eyes roamed around Crane’s room, it was cleaner than the last time she came in here but she could tell he’d brought a few things.
She walked back to the kitchen, noting between the windows and thin paper walls that seemed to reflect the shade of time that she should move along for what she wanted to do.
Chunhua placed the paper down near the spot where her seat was mindful of the rest of the table.
They had extra chairs now.
“I’m heading outside for a moment.” She announced without much thought and only noticed after a second Crane was still stirring and mulling over what else to put in the congee. “You can set aside pieces for everyone, maybe?” The young master offered advice before lingering near the door with another hesitant look to that door.
It felt as intimidating as the day she was brought here with Zeng.
She gripped her small box in her hold. “Also, do you have any ink or paint, mostly with color?”
“Of course I do, I just bought a whole set of colors, way brighter than the last batch I got!” Crane announced with a smile after placing the lid back on the pot. I’ll go get it, go ahead and get what you want done!!”
“Don’t let the congee burn…”
Crane was already walking past her ahead to the path she wanted to. “I won’t!!”
And she had to keep up!
Chunhua gave one last glance at that kitchen and the boiling pot left on the stove and headed towards that door! She quickly slipped on her hanfu cloak, highly aware she was still wearing the pink hanfu, Viper had let her borrow along with the star accessories around her ears. It was a deep contrast to when she had come here.
‘But that’s a good thing!’ She opened the door and jogged down the steps, mindful of the ice and snow as time ticked away in the form of the tree’s and boulder’s shadows telling of the impending sunrise of a new day.
Today, she does not feel alone going down these steps, in reality, she hasn’t for a very long time but the anxieties within her mind caused everything and everyone to feel far away.
Snow fell off of a branch behind her as she made it to the training hall as the trees slowly faded to an open courtyard, slowly frosted from the cold night of winter.
The sky was slowly turning orange, the clouds growing in volume from their almost wispy lack of shape earlier.
The moon was no longer visible.
Chunhua stood at the gate, feeling the soft breeze push lightly against her cloak and the bells ringing softly from high above the palace and training hall.
It echoed beautifully across these grounds.
She slowly placed the box near the edge of the steps, as she regarded the village below here. There were so many people who knew who she was, and didn't feel fear or hesitate when she came down to the village, in fact, they welcomed her.
The clatter of her boards mixed with the tolling bells as the wind continued to blow around the mountains evermore.
“And even beyond this village to the east, west, and south. I have friends who are waiting to see me again.” Chunhua felt light as she undid the latches to the box, opening it as she breathed in the fresh mountain air, she’d reopened it enough to know how to do it with her eyes closed. “That just shows how close my finale is.”
The young tiger turned away from the sight of the sky and the village to her box, everything was in there. She’d made sure of it.
The ice cream flier Monkey had plucked on that special day after their mission.
The four-leafed clover Mantis had returned after all this time.
The flower Viper had left for her in the water.
Chunhua gently placed her hand inside the box, plucking the one petal that had fallen away after she’d picked it up one last time before the Dragon warrior tournament. She shielded it from the wind’s mischief with her right paw, going so far as to close her own eyes when it whipped a little too hard as she stepped to the edge of the very first step downward.
“I will no longer hide what I love, feel, and dream of in the darkness to wilt. Even if it’s negative…” She blew at the dying lotus watching it unfurl into small petals one by one in her hold as they were carried off into the far distance in a swirl of wind. “I’ll make more memories with my friends, pick more flowers with them even when they wilt because that’s what makes them unique.”
Chunhua stood there watching as each petal slowly faded into obscurity even for her own vision. “I wish I could have realized that sooner.”
She walked back to her box with a bit more urgency as the sun really was on the peak of the horizon and she wanted to send off this one piece at this exact moment.
The item was cradled much the same as the lotus flower, with care and mindful of the winds.
Unlike any other time she welcomed the gale, as she could feel the pinpricks of what was the startup of one, her cloak wiped about wildly, the ends of her hanfu fluttering high. The bitter cold was all-encompassing around her at this very moment.
She hesitated to let go of the feather, looking down at its white and gray tip as its singular bits of foliage twisted around randomly. “You told me you were scared too…” Chunhua whispered to the feather as she took slow and steady steps toward the edge. “I used to see fear as a weakness, a sign that I had lost my way but…it’s not the case at all.”
Her paws surrounded the feather as she outstretched them towards the sky, the jingling of her accessories almost becoming unbearable. “Being scared is the first step to being brave enough to reach for your dream.”
As soon as she opened her paws, a wild wind crashed around her causing her to stumble back and watch the feather fly high into the sky behind the safety of her arm.
She breathed in and out, feeling over overwhelmed at the loss of the feather as she allowed herself to fall to the second step.
“I hope I can help someone else feel brave.”
~
We are born in this world alone and yet we yearn to live with others.
~
“She’ll love this color.” Crane smiled while arranging the paints he had in his room, he tended to keep his more expensive paints in a tightly locked box but as time passed and his friends started their own artistic endeavors. Well, who was he to hoard all the good stuff!? “I wonder if I brought out too many brushes…No, four is enough.” Crane waved forward hoping that would satisfy his thoughts. “But what if she needs five-”
“Crane the congee!!”
Two voices startled him from his artistic preening, causing him to scatter straight back to the pot he said he’d come back to ‘in a minute.’. “Ah! OKAY!! I GOT IT!! I DID NOT GET DISTRACTED!”
“The heck is all this stuff for??” Mantis asked as he entered the kitchen softly hopping up the table and to his spot. “I swear you’d burn the whole dorm down if you could.”
Crane scoffed, offended. “I wouldn’t do that.”
The sound of a chair being moved caught his attention. “I asked so I’m partly to blame for distracting him.”
Chunhua blinked as she looked at the assortment Crane presented her with. They were multiple little cups filled to the brim with different colors, multiple brushes for different strokes, and a slab for ink grinding. “Thank you, Crane, now I can make my surprise.”
“Surprise? You mean I got all that and I still don't know what it’s for?” Crane softly whined while he doused the flames of the oven away after moving the pot with some difficulty.
Chunhua quickly got up to help him with the plates so he could fill them up with ease. “Then it wouldn’t be a surprise.”
“Fair…” He waved the spoon around dramatically before putting it into the pot itself because they both knew Mantis was awake because he was hungry! “And thank you, I should have set that out earlier.”
“It’s alright.” She checked on how the congee looked overall. It seemed to have survived and gotten out unscathed in its extra time in the pot. Chunhua gave Crane a thumbs up. “It’s a team effort after all.”
Crane slowly but awkwardly gave her a talon up back. “Yeah…”
After she slid Mantis his bowl of Congee, she got started on the piece she really wanted to do!! She picked up the thickest brush first, starting with yellow and being careful not to get too much water on the brush for this part.
Monkey stumbled in with a loud yawn after a few minutes. “Morning…” He flopped right into his seat, leaning against the table with a content sigh.
Mantis chuckled as he gestured for another bowl of congee. “Are you sleeping at the table or eating, Monkey?”
The golden langur lazily lifted his head, cheek still brushing against the table. “Eating. I just got comfy in my warm bed. You know how it is.” Mantis nodded wordlessly. “Chu, what are you doing? Not hungry yet?”
A bowl of congee clattered softly as it was pushed toward Monkey.
“She got hit with a beam of inspiration,” Crane announced with more excitement than he usually had in the morning.
“A beam of inspiration?” Monkey questioned. “From what exactly?”
Crane lowered his hat as he walked around the simian and stood beside him. “I have no idea.”
Monkey blinked at the avian once before placing his spoon down. “Then why did you say anything at all!!??”
Viper slithered in next, more awake than the others as she found a purple she liked, holding and pushing the brush down with a bit of trial and error on her part. The angle felt awkward to hold but she’d seen Crane hold it this way in order to make the colors darker so it was worth a test.
The water made a little sound as she dabbled it one more time.
“That’s looking colorful so far,” Viper commented as yet another bowl was placed on the table. “Thank you.”
“I still can’t tell what it is…” Monkey said while tapping his fingers along the table as he ate.
“Bro…” Mantis spoke up with a tired tint to his voice. “Of course, you can’t, from your spot it's upside down!!”
Chunhua plucked another brush from the assortment in front of her before dipping it deeper into the cup of water and going back to traditional black ink. Her brush strokes are smaller and cautiously meticulous for this part.
“Then you look!!”
Mantis laughed while he ate. “No.”
Monkey made a little whining almost hoarse noise as he threw his head back. “Whyyy?”
Mantis shrugged while continuing to laugh. “Because it’s a surprise and I like messing with you.”
“You’re so mean!!”
One after one, she checks her lines and continues her best to make each shape, face, and body as expressive and as similar to her friends as possible.
“Good morning!!” Oh,” Po stopped in his cheering as the sunshine was peeking in through the paper walls and open windows without a care in the world signaling the morning everyone knew and loved. “Let me be quiet, it looks like she’s concentrating.” The panda threw a claw her way as he pulled up two seats, one for himself and Mei Ling who was right on his tail.
“Morning. Oh wow…” She could feel Mei’s yellow eyes on her but pushed forward, quickly swirling the colors to allow the figures within her piece to live up to who they were based on. “She’s painting just as fast as Jia writes…”
“Hey!” Crane pointed her way before his face twisted in confusion. “Actually wait, that's a great compliment, thanks.”
“You’re welcome?”
The brush tapped lightly against the clay inner workings of the cup, signaling she was done.
Chunhua picked up the paper, mindful that it was still connected to a scroll as she scanned it for any mistakes or if she’d have to redo it all over again but overall. She nodded. ‘I like it.’
She placed it flat on the table, mindful of the fact the ink did have to dry, and placed a singular claw at the top end of the page and slid it down in one clean go.
The illustration was radiant beyond words with its arch of colors spreading over the light almost transparent blue sky it stretched across right above each small figure of the furious five, Po and even Mei Ling. Their bodies were small and stylized to the point their small hands were merely small nubs and their eyes were like two simple black dots. They all had their own unique poses, she’d given herself a small board to hold in this picture with a smile right beside Crane and Po in their own victory poses.
Crane’s hat did not obscure his smile here.
Chunhua’s ear flickered at the clatter of another bowl, closer to her side as she looked up from her work. The smell of congee and apples caught her attention before she noticed a wing pushing it closer.
“I think a break is in order?” The avian tilted his head to the side smiling at her while his eyes skirted toward her illustration. “You did a great job, your style is really coming together.”
She stared down at the bowl, it was tempting considering he added everything she tended to like in her dish. “It could be better…”
In reality, she really wanted to pinpoint that realistic style Crane and Po leaned on but it never really worked when she put the pen down to paper.
“Well, I love it just the way it is.” After she placed the piece down a safe distance from her food, she started eating. “Plus you got everyone’s good side.” Crane lightly tapped on the side of the paper mindful of the ink still drying.
The sounds of breakfast continued to go on, and chatter and side comments about the piece flew over and across the table as the sun seemed to brighten their upbeat mood even higher.
“Jia?”
Crane blinked hesitating for a moment at the use of his real name. “Yeah?”
She reached down under her chair, opened the box, and pulled the mask from it. And handed it to Crane quietly while everyone talked about how they would spend their last week with Mei Ling. “Here.”
“Maybe we should take a group picture?”
He gulped, she could tell from the way his feathers raised and lowered as he reached for the Opera Mask between them behind the table. He gently took the mask in his talons, looking into its intricate design and face. “Why?”
“Because,” Chunhua couldn’t tear her gaze away from him if she wanted to. “You were the first friend to see me and add more vibrant colors to my life.”
She patted the side of his wing.
“So thank you. Thank you for being my first friend.”
There was a moment where she thought their small conversation would end there as they were both swept into the waves of social enjoyment surrounding them of possibilities of tomorrow and exchanges of addresses for mail when distance separated them.
“You’re welcome,” Crane said.
~
We rode on the waves of rainbow comet
~
A tired sigh escapes a young feline’s mouth.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
Past the long winding garment hanging poles filled to the brim with hangers and clothes of all sizes, shapes, and colors with a few scattered pieces of cloth unfinished and inbetween laid upon desks and chairs alike, sat a lone tiger.
He scratched his head harshly as he tapped his pen against his cluttered desk, disturbing the frail piece of another small piece of fabric as it fell to the floor.
Tap. Tap. TapTapTapTapTapTapTapTapTapTapTapTap.
“I think…” His brush flew out of his grasp at that last tap, flying off to god only knows where. "I'm suffering from something far worse than burnout..."
The paper before him was littered with multiple designs for a simple hanfu dress he didn’t like at all. He’d tried drawing longer sleeves, shorter sleeves, adding accessories to the sleeves and even shading the pants in different ways but nothing worked!!
“It’s all so, so…” He didn’t even want to say the word, it was so awful!! “
Uninspired!!
”
He grabbed his face to force himself to look away from the page that caused him, oh so much anguish that not even a song could relay his pain!
“LIANG!?”
His ear twitched at the sound of his husband coming down the hall of their house to his connected space. He wasn’t subtle about it all but alas, not everyone had the steady gait of an actor.
But he loved him nonetheless.
“Yeah??” He called back after slowly letting his paws fall from his face to his sides as he merely existed in his chair, staring at the ceiling filled to the brim with his lover’s paintings.
“Do you still have that window closed? You know it gets stuffy in that room of yours?”
Liang blinked. He blinked three times. “I forgot I had a window…” His eyes skirted around his workplace, noting the number of clothes and fabrics he had strung up so high hid the light of day from him.
He didn’t even know what time it was.
SLAM!
“I’ll be out for a bit, please don’t forget to eat the lunch I left for you in the kitchen!” He couldn’t even see Jianyu from his spot but the open window did add more light than his candle did.
“Thanks, and I won’t. I’ve lost all my luster…” Liang sighed sadly at his work, he’d been tasked to design and make clothes for their city. It was his second greatest talent mostly due to the fact he was a multi-talented actor who was not above helping create the stage he brought to life.
It was his passion after all.
“You haven’t!! You probably just need a break, you've been working hard!” Jianyu called from his spot at the window, his shadow stretching all the way to the tip of his desk.
But he hadn’t been able to take part in a play for so long, he felt lost and tired.
He watched the other tiger’s shadow leave after that.
And once again he was left alone, the only thing keeping him company was the frigid breeze from outside, the snowstorm had even reached their city and covered it in a blanket of white.
It was the only saving grace to his line of work that Yongheng had been gracious enough to delay his deadline due to the storm.
“But I still have nothing…I’m gonna get in trouble
again
…”
Liang got up in a fit of frustration, pushing aside and walking past every piece of fabric and clothing he owned. He even had to step over a bundle of fabric he had on the floor, which he quickly picked up.
A strong wind bursts through his window, causing him to shield his eyes from the bright light piercing through the little room as the elements move the clouds aside to blind him.
Liang finds himself sighing hard again at the mess.
“If I could just go up there one more time…”
But he knew that wasn’t realistic, he had a job to do now and no one wanted to watch a play anymore. He looked down at the red fabric in his hold, it was just as bright as his old costumes as a Jian. He smiled as he softly pinched the fabric between his claws.
“Maybe I can use this?”
He opened the roll of fabric to allow it to flow all the way down to his ankles before he noticed something…white?
“Hmmm?” Liang hummed as he kneeled down to the floor to pick this feather up. He inspected its pure white and gray color, but it seemed shinier than most feathers he’d seen in the past. “Did this come from outside?”
He was sorely tempted to throw it back outside but he just couldn’t stop looking at it. There was something special about this single feather that braved the winds out there in the cold while still keeping its beauty intact.
“Maybe…” His mind raced as he walked back with that feather encompassing his entire vision, he even bumped into a few racks on the way there. “I can make a feather-like design for the sleeves. Or add them to the back!!? A bunch of people would love that!” He was already plucking a new brush up, dabbing it in paint, and going to town on a blank sheet of paper as that small feather from far away kept him company on that chilly afternoon.
~
In this world where our lives hold less weight than a feather…
Notes:
Alright, it’s time. Time to acknowledge the end or rather the curtain call on this play because this isn’t the end, merely the beginning of a new adventure on the horizon! This is the last chapter of Rainbow technically making it complete before I start my work on the epilogue so if you’re wondering why it says “complete” now I did this with the last month of summer too. Considering the main plot is the focus here. Anything after is a bonus, but I do suggest you read the epilogue you’ll get character growth, etc in it too as I did last time. So, don’t think I’m shirking on anything for the epilogue!! It’s just as important as all 20 chapters here. Wow. I still can’t believe I got this far and completed it… It doesn’t feel real but here we are. Yes, we Reader, because I wouldn’t have made it this far without you. You made it possible with each hit, kudos, and comment for this project to completely bloom into what it is. Over the course of 3 years, yes I’m counting when no one else but me and a few people on discord knew of Rainbow as nothing more than a concept and supported me forward because it all led to this one single moment with you.
So, Thank you. Thank you for taking the time to read each chapter, my notes, and long-winded author notes such as this even when I stumbled and talked a bit too much about things I loved and learned while making this. Even if it’s not perfect, I still love it.
It would lack a whole lot of color without you!Now, let’s move along to those notes, fun facts, and links you come down here for!!:
- Let’s start with the Muff, I had no idea what it was called. I just saw it in movies so much and just HAD to add it in cause Mr. Ping would 200% own one, let’s be real!- You’re probably super curious about Crane’s outfit, it was heavily inspired by an outfit Zoe, yes my beta reader found online. My boy deserves to have a shirt just as much as Po and Monkey got here so you know I had to slide it in here! It’s not as traditional as the ones I previously picked out but hey it’s bird fashion, you have to make exemptions and small edits here and there.
Check it out here!: https://www.ebay.co.uk/itm/352294251812?hash=item52065fad24:g:H6AAAOSwoedamERw&var=621691326174- Also, yes I confirmed Tigress wears shorts under her hanfu dress, I’m sorry but I hate when this fandom puts her in those skinny dresses with no protection whatsoever. So lemme start the shorts agenda RIGHT NOW!!
- I have two video links for the Crane-style scenes here but I first want to go over what inspired the entire thing, it was “Executioners of Shaolin” (1977) which featured a character who knew both Tiger and Crane style of Kung fu! It’s a really cool movie from beginning to end with some marvelous action! But I also got the idea of training with dishes for Crane from the holiday special. I know I know I’m taking some high liberties here but it did seem like he’d lifted dishes or small objects with his wings pushing the wind before! It’s just such a cool concept!
- Small shoutout to Drags aka TheDragonChronicle for inspiring the spinning part of Crane’s choreography, it was from Crane’s first appearance in KFP1 against Shifu and I wouldn’t have seen it without his AN in Winds of change which you should totally check out btw!! I really wouldn’t have made that transitional movement so smoothly without it so thanks, man!
Check my guy out here~! He’s also got an ao3 btw so maybe check both out?: https://www.fanfiction.net/u/11231531/The-Dragon-Chronicle- Now onto those links!:
First, was the video focusing on the beak aspect of the style for Tigress to use since she has no wings, I know I had Crane use a similar form for his talons so it would be less deadly than using his own beak.: https://youtu.be/TSSmaxSiEtI-Next would be the forms and movements of Crane style and how to hold one’s balance, especially for different body types: https://youtu.be/lCjFoHpeA5Y
Outside that, I believe that’s everything. So, I’ll see you next time in the epilogue: Great Journey!
May we meet under the stars, and speak about how the years treated us with a smile!
Until the sun rises.
Chapter 21: Epilogue: Timely Patchwork
Summary:
These threads of ours whisper of a time bygone.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Farewell, to this starry stage
~
The sky has grown darker earlier in the evening, stars glittering above as a new cycle of time begins for the plains they watch over.
It’s cold.
She can’t help but breathe out a cloud of mist into the air, it was only natural for a living being to do as she walked along the stone tiles toward her Master's office, the scent of noodles and various fillings for dumplings filled and faded in the air as she strayed further and further away from the dorms where dinner was being prepared.
Chunhua slipped her shoes off at the front, lowering her upper half to pick them up by the strap as she headed inside.
The wooden sandals clacked together softly in her hold as she walked towards his office door, she softly patted the side of her pants leg before opening the door.
“Master Shifu?” Chunhua called to announce herself before turning around abruptly with her shoes in hand.
“Chunhua?”
She leaned out of the door to place her sandals next to Shifu’s smaller ones.
Her ear flickered at his questioning tone, quickly making down that short entrance straight to him. The young tiger bowed respectfully to the elder master. “I forgot to put my shoes in the front…”
“That’s alright,” Shifu reassured her with a small smile. With a wave of his paw, he encouraged her to take a seat which she took kindly right in front of him. “I was just…” He blinked a few times her way, seeming confused and surprised at the distance between them. “Distracted and thought I heard something.”
Amber eyes watched him fiddle with his brush before setting it aside, it was dry.
“I’m sorry I called you here so late, but…the new year is approaching, ever closer, and with the sun setting so early, time seems to just slip right through my fingers…”
Chunhua nodded as she adjusted her posture slightly, mostly moving her foot in a more comfortable position under herself. “I understand. It’s why I agreed to meet with you, there are also things I want to share with you before the new year starts. So, we may aswell go over it now.”
The stage was set, and every character was present. It was only a matter of time before they reached their destination.
“Oh?” Shifu made a small sound of interest as his ear flickered her way as his cheek found its way to his palm. “Well, I’ll try to make my request quickly so you can tell me what plans you have for the coming dawn. Ah, before that…”
Master Shifu pushed himself up from his desk, pillows fumbling and folding over themselves as he left his spot towards the window. “I should have lit this earlier…”
Chunhua couldn’t help but watch after him as he sparked a small flame to make that simple blank lantern shine a light into this dull room.
His shadow stretched past her own in the wave of light. ‘I have to be my own light.’ She softly thought.
“As for why I called you here,” He started without prompting as he stood back up, lightly cracking his knuckles as he walked back to his desk. “I wanted to ask for your opinion on a position I would care to bestow upon you. Truth be told,”
‘If I keep protecting myself in front of him as I always do…I’ll never get the new role I desire.’ She could feel the spotlight on her frame, it was warm beyond comparison even the sun could not meet this intense challenge of her fate.
Blue and amber met one another once again, on two completely different sides, it was as if they were back at the orphanage on the day he took her… ‘Home?’
Home.
Shifu was seated back at his desk, watching her. “I wanted to give you this position as a means to thank you for all your years of dedication, service, and above all else honor to not only me but the Jade Palace. As a gift before…”
The curtains fell open.
Chunhua held the thin pieces of white fabric between her paws from the bottom of her hanfu. ‘If I want to create a self that is not me. To escape Tigress.’
Shifu paused, his gaze shifting away from her and to whatever papers lie in front of his vision. “This moment passes us by. Master Chunhua, I believe you would make a wonderful Grandmaster beside Master Po. I trust you more than I do anyone else here to take up such a responsibility in my stead when I retire in due time…so…”
Shifu took an audibly shaking breath in as if he was regretting his choice of words or maybe he could tell where this play was heading in the end.
Her own sights wandered, finding their way to the window as the shadow of water droplets slowly trickled down the outside of the wax paper.
“Will you accept my offer?”
Outside there laid a sea of stars, connecting each other and people’s dreams in an infinite light that could not be stifled.
Chunhua turned her head toward her master, and she took in his visage at that moment as he waited for her answer as patiently as he could. It would be so easy to accept his offer and be happy with what he had to give. The mere fact he believed in her and said it so willingly should have made her happy…
‘There really is never enough time to practice farewells is there?’
“No.” Was all she could say because everything else would come when she laid the paper in her pocket onto that very same table before him.
But it did not. “You’ve already blessed me with a gift.” She placed her paw right above her heart as she closed her eyes to his neutral yet disappointed expression. “A gift that has opened not only my eyes but my heart to what I truly desire to see in the world that is my stage. To create a world that I could enjoy with everyone else.”
She stepped forward into that spotlight and it followed her on her path. No longer did she wait for a lantern to light her way.
Chunhua brought her free paw up to grasp the one over her heart, usually, she wouldn’t do such a thing in front of him but things had changed they all had and this was her final step to being the best Chunhua she could be!
“You hurt me.” She admitted whilst she gripped her wrist harshly, she could feel the rush and thump of her heart through her pink hanfu. “The pain you’ve caused me has held me back for far too long…so I can’t…I can’t accept this from you as anything else but pity for something you can’t fix.”
I’m sorry , was at the edge of her lips but it never left her mouth. For it would bring nothing but darkness to her all over again. With her dream.
When she opened her eyes, it was bleak when she looked upon him. Her savior, Her master, yet he never was her father. Truthfully.
He bit his lip as he looked straight down at his work before him. “It was never meant as pity, but you’ve done so much for the Palace more than I can say and you deserve a role in it-”
She would bring light to her once lonely never ending path.
She shook her head. “But I don’t want that, I never did.” Her face felt moist, just as that summer day on her birthday when she was adopted and brought home . She stood up from her spot and slipped her paw into her pocket. “I never dreamed of being a warrior or a Grandmaster until you came into my life but I have a family and friends who want to watch me reach higher than this place.”
She unfurled that small piece of paper she had kept in her pocket for days after Mei Ling had left to go back home. She’d looked it over well over one hundred times rehearsing for the finale she so desired. No longer would her universe feel so small and dark.
‘Why do I keep on crying even now then?’
“And I intend to make it all the way to the sky…”
Chunhua placed the small paper on his desk and yet he never looked at it, only at her. Time seemed to stop between them as they truly felt the time of this day, this year tick away with each second.
“Can you at least tell me if it was only because of me?” Master Shifu asked, and she hadn’t heard a tone of that caliber from him in a long time. He sounded lost and hurt as if he’d lost someone again.
This time her shadow engulfed his form.
The younger tiger wiped her cheeks and eyes softly before answering him as the cold chill of the floor caught up with her. “No, it was never about you.” She shook her head as she took one single step back away from him.
“It was about me,” The boards that hung at her side clattered as she moved to point at herself. “but you weren’t thinking about that when you made this proposal.”
The audience was captivated to the point of complete and utter silence.
“And that’s why I have to leave.” She whispered in that small quiet room so no one else could hear the words only this special audience could.
“Because your true heart and dreams lie beyond the moon, even past the stars…”
Her paw fell to the wayside as that bright light flickered causing their shadows to dance for a singular moment over the jade flooring. “But tigers can’t reach the moon, you know? So, I must go elsewhere.”
The curtains fell, red satin swimming across the edge of the stage in waves of gold and red to signal its end. And wish the audience nothing but luck and happiness after they intake that singular moment they took with the actor into another world as another person than their own selves.
“I must go home.”
Shifu slowly looked down at the piece of paper that was laid before him as the steps of Chunhua left his office, not with tears but with a soft smile as if she was free. ‘Mei Ling was right…’ He hated to admit it but with the notice of her moving out of her long-kept room in the dorms as of next year.
What would they take from this piece? The actor wonders.
“It really is always about the same thing…”
Happiness.
Shifu leaned back, his head lulling back almost dangerously close to bumping into the wall, and laughed. “No matter what I do, that seed will grow into a peach tree. I may wish for an apple or an orange…” He recited his dearly departed Master’s final words to him as he sat up one last time and walked toward the lantern.
“But I still did not see it was just a peach and nothing more….”
He took in his small office one more time, as the light cast strange almost haunting shadows over his small abode. He still had a lot more work to do if he was going to keep his promise to Oogway.
He watched his shadow for one more minute before leaning down and blowing the flame he’d started moments ago, drowning his world in complete darkness.
“I have to believe in not only Po but every one of them. I just have to believe…”
Even when it seems difficult, almost impossible, or even beyond his comprehension. He will believe in his students to find their own happiness unburdened by his own dreams that led them astray.
He walked to the exit, knowing what he had to do next was not in here but out there, not as a father, not as a teacher but the leader they had needed for some time. His shadow perfectly blended with the rest of the area as he fumbled with the door, slid it open, and slipped on his shoes alone.
“When I open my eyes, I hope I’ll see you beside me rather than on this cold moon of mine…”
The last actor left the stage as a single white feather was left in their wake.
~
This unfulfilled promise of mine poured as rain
~
Steam filled the air of the Jade palace’s local hot spring, it was not far from the common washracks of the student dorms for communal and easy-to-access bathing after a hard day's bout of training.
Past the Grandmaster’s quarters through a small building where the mist lifted above its roof to signal what hid behind its grand old walls!
Once the red doors opened a whole new subsection of the mountain was afforded to its guests, past the changing room with multiple wooden cabinets, baskets, and lines depending on if you wanted to hang your clothes up, which was a feature solely for the palace! Outside, was a long walkway almost shrouded in the midst of naturally formed springs spouting from the side of the mountain. The mist that filled it gave an eerie yet comforting aura to this place.
“Man. I don’t think I could ever get tired of seeing this place.” Po spoke up as he folded his pants as neatly as he could. His smile quirked downward for a moment as it wasn’t as orderly as he hoped it would be.
With the close of his personal cabinet, he caught Chunhua taking her red vest off and watched as she shook her head after freeing it from the vest’s grasp. “Neither can I. It’s truly a piece of art only nature could form.”
He picked up his towel as he heard the front door opening again and they both could tell from the sound of the footsteps that it was Monkey following behind them.
“That almost sounded poetic.” Po wrapped the towel around his waist and didn’t hesitate to walk behind Chunhua towards the exit, they walked underhead of intricately designed walls that were meant to be open and relaxing to the senses. Past tables and chairs situated nicely on a deck near the free-flowing water of the spring greeted them both on each side, with small steps leading to stone paths littered with greenery inbetween each rock to other small hot springs separate from the main one.
Po blew away a small drifting line of steam his way and watched it dissipate before it was quickly replaced as they walked down the straight path, the pure red railings filled with similar art of dragons and intricate shapes to see the sparkling clear azure that laced this place, he even spotted Viper in the distance and waved towards her.
The brush was soon catching up to them as weeping leaves from their branches filled his view as the sound of water trickled along.
He watched as Chunhua reached out to them, allowing her paw to brush the long veins of weeping leaves as they swung in her path; it didn’t take long for him to join her as they neared the final platform before their bath.
The tiger power walked ahead, her towel following along with her hand to her side as she greeted Crane at the footbath. It was rather simple compared to the rest of the place if you asked him personally.
The Avian had to stand before the stone seating before the shallow pool of mineral water. Small stones filled and lined the whole small area, it was meant to be a resting spot above all else considering how large this spring was, and with no shoes, you wanted your feet clean after walking around!
“I might join you all later. I just need to sit here and soak for awhile…” The panda caught the tail end of his friend's small talk before he smiled at Crane knowing well he would fall asleep right there as usual.
Chunhua obviously did not believe the avian either as she wrapped her towel around her neck, pulling on the ends lightly. “I’ll wake you up on our way back then.”
Crane swiveled his head up to meet her moving back. “I’m not going to fall asleep here again!”
“Enjoy yourself,” Chunhua added with a small wave as she descended the steps to their destination.
Po found himself laughing and turned around to see Monkey laughing right along behind him which made poor Crane huff and puff his feathers up in the process.
Po was only halfway down the steps before an all too familiar request sounded out!
“Can you wash my back?” “Po buddy! Mind washing my back!? Pleasseee!!?”
The panda sighed at his two friends before moving over to the small area to the left with all the small washbasins, ladles, and soft brushes. “You know I’m starting to think I’m just the resident back washer instead of dragon warrior.”
They all collected their own bucket of warm spring water.
“Who says you can’t be both?” Monkey sat right beside Chunhua on small stools whilst covering himself in water with his ladle over his head with a satisfied sigh. “Honestly. People back home in Guiyang would love to have someone wash their back so they don’t have to.”
“Really?” Po arched his brow at Monkey as he washed his sister’s back first as they usually did. And he couldn’t help but move his feet out of the way of her happy tail whipping around at the motion. “You guys have these long handle brushes but all of a sudden I got the golden touch?” Po leaned his head to the side with a suspicious look. “You sure you guys aren’t just too lazy to do it yourselves?”
Monkey snickered before fixing his posture and deepening his voice as he pointed his ladle toward him. “The world may never truly know, Dragon warrior,”
“Monkey?”
“What’s up?” The simian shook his head one last time with a swig of spring water on his fur.
“I can wash your back to speed things up?” The young tiger offered quietly and Monkey shrugged before moving his stool in front of her. “May aswell so I can go ahead and relax. Although next time I get dibs on Po first.”
“You can’t just call dibs on me! I have rights!”
Chunhua and Monkey’s tails came together in a sort of weird handshake right before his eyes as she uttered: “Deal.” Whilst washing the simians back.
“What the heck are you guys doing?” Mantis asked behind them, he must have washed in another area considering he was already walking towards the hot spring without a second thought. Truth be told Po could see how this could look strange, they all looked like local monkeys at a hot spring washing each other's backs….
Monkey waved toward him as if he was a high-ranking businessman being attended to. “Washing backs, fast and efficiently my friend!”
“Alright, whatever.”
One last splash of water and soap being washed away signaled for the main event, the deep soak in the hot spring itself!
In the vastness of the heated water, all three masters found a comfortable spot amongst the naturally formed rocks that surrounded them, including the brush that grew freely around them as a reminder they were guests upon this gracious mountain. Bushes lined around the top and out of sight around them alongside the high trees from weeping willows, oaks, and red pines.
It all gathered a wonderful mixture of natural scents.
Po breathed in and out slowly and with controlled ease to fully enjoy the heated sensation around him. He only noted out of the corner of his eye after his last intake, that Shifu was drinking tea on one of the islands across from this building, hiding amongst the vapor in quiet peace.
“Hey Monkey?”
“Hmm?” The simian was so relaxed his head was almost submerged in the water had it not been for the rock supporting him. Master Monkey turned his head, leaning back heavily on the stone.
“What’s Guiyang like anyway? You usually don’t talk about your home too much so I’m curious.” Po was tempted to ask if Chu was also interested but she was also as out of it as Monkey in terms of relaxation. She really was submerged in the water with only her eyes and ears peeking above the surface.
This water did wonders for the body…
But her ears did flicker in interest so that was something, he guessed?
“I guess I just don’t think about it that often…” Monkey admitted with a perplexed sort of expression on his face before he stretched his fingers. “It’s mostly a town filled to the brim with water. And a bunch of spas scattered around as the main attraction for outsiders to visit. My family has the only main inn with a hot spring as one of its biggest selling points.”
“Wait really!? Why-” Po stumbled on his words as he tried not to move around but this was surprising by all means. “Why didn’t you ever say anything?” Po almost stopped talking until a thought popped into his head as he looked at the still lax master. “Did you think we’d beg for coupons?”
“Ahaha!” Monkey laughed outwardly going so far as to throw his head back and show off all his teeth before resigning himself back in, somehow never losing that aloof nature of his. “No, never. It just never seemed that important to me back then is all. When I was younger I thought it was far too traditional and outdated compared to other villages….”
Chunhua popped her head back to the surface fully. “I feel as if you told me this before.”
“I did. That was the day I taught you how to separate your buckets and ladles so you wouldn’t mess the water up!” And for the first time in his life, Po saw Monkey with an almost stern expression that would suit a dad more than anything! “It was the day I learned Shifu really taught you nothing but Kung fu and nothing else!”
Po forced himself to ignore the little clang of teacups, that sounded eerily angry somehow in the distance.
“Ah.” Chunhua seemed to ponder on the memory for a moment before nodding her head softly, sending ripples through the water before they disappeared. “I remember now, that seemed so long ago. I still haven’t been to a public bath…”
“Ehe. Neither have I.” Po admitted with a bit of hesitance. “My dad has but we couldn’t afford to go often when I was younger, plus it was easier to wash up in the back.”
And Monkey did open his eyes at that to look at them both. “Is it really that expensive here?”
“It’s almost 76 yuan around here.”
“Eehh…” Monkey made a disgusted face at that. “It’s only 50 where I come from.”
Po had to hold his heart at that whilst Chunhua just quietly looked between them, seeing as she was usually given money or paid for by her friends more often than not. “God, maybe we should open a Palace where you live, that sounds like paradise.”
Monkey once again shook his head. “You wouldn’t want to live surrounded by water and steam, Po. You’d melt in a day. Aha.”
“Ah, it's a land of water.” Tigress piped up seeming much more invested in the conversation at the term ‘surrounded by water.’ You could tell by her face that she was picturing something beyond their comprehension.
“I could swim wherever I want. I could even swim to the store even…”
Monkey cut that dream short very quickly with a small hand chop to her forehead. “You cannot swim in all those rivers and ponds!”
Tigress looked rather pained at that fact of life and lifted a board that could only be described as an expression of depression. “Despair…Deep-seated anguish…”
“There, there.” Po comforted the tiger whose drawn tears were covered in condensation from the steam, making the crying seem all the more real. “I’m sure they have spaces for you to swim to your heart's content too.”
“Well, of course, they do!” Monkey said matter of factly as he shook his head softly of water before leaning back into his spot. “My mom’s inn has a place where you can swim in the later afternoon to cool off.”
“We should visit this summer then!” Tigress added with a more excited and happy board! The eyes were practically stars!
Monkey did not hesitate to point a finger from under the water at her in accusation. “You just wanna get in more water, don’t you?”
Tigress physically looked away behind her board. Clearly guilty.
“I’ll think about it.”
“Also,” Po gave a pointed look to the tiger as her emote board sat neatly on the rocks near her. “When did you bring those in here!?”
And with that, they soaked for another fourteen minutes away before getting up to avoid fainting of any kind. With thoughts of a water city and beautiful traditional inn as a vacation dream spot!
~
Shifu strode into the hot spring of his choice, far from the eyes and voices of his students. It wasn’t that he minded their talking but just as Master Viper preferred lemon bath treatment, he enjoyed the simplicity of the herbs that helped his aching old body.
The old retired Master settled into the naturally formed seat he always loved floating over to. It was as if the mountain had conformed with him over the ages.
He sighed outwardly to welcome the smell of herbs and trees to his senses to relax as he leaned his head back, closing his eyes. His head almost reached the cool rock’s surface-
Thunk.
“Huh?” Shifu’s eyes opened wide at the feeling of something hard on his shoulder. He turned his head expecting Mantis sprawled out floating around as if this was the downstream pond where people lounged when it was too hot but instead he was welcomed to the sight of a piece of wood!?
Shifu cautiously picked it up, already feeling a sense of familiarity cross over his mind as he took in its details. It looked like one of Tigress’ emote boards and the expression had-
“Oh no!”
The expression was that of a person who fainted in a hot spring from heatstroke! The eyes were a spiral of confusion and disorientation and it had sweat drops drawn all over its face! What if she-!?
“Tigress!? Tigress!” Shifu called frantically as he shuffled through the water.
Said Tiger’s ear flickered as her gaze fell at her bare side. “Hmm.”
Po didn’t even look her way as he got his pants on and closed his cabinet. “What’s wrong? Did you rip your vest again?”
“No.” She scratched idly at her forehead.
“I lost one of my boards…”
~
But the winds blow another way
~
The soft sound of grinding ink filled the room, with only soft shifts of paper interrupting the owner's soft yet determined circling of ink within a bowl.
The sumi ink stone swirled in his grip all too naturally, not too harshly, and despite the fact it seemed to be littered with small debris within its dark hold, it would serve its purpose for practice today.
Crane plucked the stone up, looking down at the pitch-black ink before him, nodding and setting it aside in its holder. It was a soft cool winter day after training with the new year truly starting after all the festivities had died down.
Flip…
He walked around softly, mindful of all the paper scattered around his room floor as Chunhua and Viper worked on the practice sheets of paper he’d set aside for them both. What had started as a simple request to learn Calligraphy from Chunhua turned into a small lesson of writing not only for her but his friends who and quote ‘wanted to write more artfully.’
“Jia?” Chunhua asked him from his usual spot while continuing to draw a character within the folded spot of paper. “How do you make lines flowy again?”
“Flowy?” Crane tilted his head at her question before looking at the character in question she was writing. “You mean how I tilt the brush to make the strokes wider, well you just…”
“Crane?” Someone whispered at his door.
The avian turned his head toward the door as he held the tiger’s wrist with his talons, angling it with an ease that only experience could award him. “Yes, Po?”
The panda waved at him shyly from behind the shade of his thin door. “Someone’s at the door for ya.”
“Oh.” His feathers fluffed in surprise as he lifted his talons from below with a small comment to his student. “Just try to use the tip of the brush more and experiment, that’s what practice paper is for.”
And with that, he exited his room.
The crinkling of paper continued after Crane left the room, the two of them could hear the shuffling of footsteps some they knew and a new set they didn’t.
“Did you figure out the flowy part?”
Chunhua moved on to the next blank square, not liking how thin her last line turned out. “Nope.” She shook her head at Viper’s question.
Viper sighed as the sound of river rocks being shuffled and moved around was clear in her ears, as the snake started anew. “I might take a break soon.”
Amber eyes shifted to the right where Viper was, coiled comfortably on a soft pillow she started to bring in here. “You mean giving up for a week?”
Chunhua looked up from her writing, to see Viper staring right back at her with something akin to a cringing expression.
“No…”
The door opened again before she could finish much less complete that quiet sentence.
Crane also peeked behind the door. “Chu, can you come into the kitchen? I have a friend who wants to meet you.”
She nodded as she got up from her seated position on the floor. “Okay.” In reality, she also wanted her own break aswell. They’d been writing for well over an hour. She stopped herself from rubbing her paws on the silk pink layer of her hanfu after ruining it twice last month.
Chunhua carefully stepped over the paper they had littered around the room, only now realizing the mess they’d made of his room.
“We might be awhile so don’t worry about cleaning up okay?” Crane added as he opened the door wider for her.
“Don’t worry! I’ll clean up what I can while I take my break!” Viper’s voice beamed from behind the thin paper walls of their dorm.
“Oh. I’ll see you in a week then!” Crane waved a wing towards the snake master before closing the door and catching up with her.
“HEY! Just because I did it last week doesn’t mean I’ll do it again!”
They entered the kitchen in a matter of seconds and she was greeted with a familiar sight from last year.
Chunhua brought a board up with eyes widened in shock at the pale pink bird at the table before her, she hadn’t expected to meet this person again! “Hello.”
She didn’t hesitate to wave at him this time!
Shuo made a happy little noise at that. “Hello to you too, and wow Jia really wasn’t kidding about those bright expressions you drew up!!”
“Hmm?” Chunha couldn’t help but tilt her head so she could see the excited avian at their table as Crane stepped past her and lightly tapped on something.
It was a bucket of water.
Master Crane tilted his head towards the basin before taking his usual spot at the table. “We can chat while you clean your paws off. It’s warm water.”
Chunhua simply nodded at that, considering she didn’t want to track any ink in her either. It would take forever to clean off. Her paws were dipped in the water and she could only feel the warmth of it up to her elbows. “Were you interested in my boards?”
“Well, I was after your dad told me about them. I was more so taken aback by the colors of your mask you wore that day we met!” Shuo was moving his wings about as excitedly as Po would on a good day.
“You two met?”
She shook her paws off before reaching for the not-so-subtle rag Crane used for his own ink-stained talons and dried her paws off as the two old friends chatted.
“Yeah, she waved at me before she went home and well I had to leave after speaking to you…” The flamingo’s small laugh died away with a sigh. “Sorry about that by the way Jia.”
She caught Crane smiling at his friend in good faith as she sat beside him. “It’s fine, you never got on me when my training separated us for what? Almost half a decade? That…”
They didn’t even have to say anything, much less look at one another when she handed his cloth back to his hold.
“And I’m more than happy you’re busy these days doing what you love because it is important to prepare and understand the weather.”
She couldn’t help but watch the way the two moved after that statement, they were silent but not unhappy in any shape or form; rather they both seemed relieved there was a stable bridge of mutual understanding between them.
Shuo was the first one to shake his head at those unsaid thoughts and feelings. “Jia, you really do say all the right things when a guy needs them…But let me not waste your friends' time with matters in the past.” The flamingo took a deep breath in before letting it slowly release from his body and looking her way.
“The reason I came here was that I wanted to commission you.”
“Commission me?” She couldn’t help but ask the bird as Crane seemed to allow the conversation to seep between them. “Wouldn’t Jia be a better fit for that? I just started and…”
She didn’t want to downplay her own progress but she wasn’t entirely sure she was good enough to receive someone’s money.
She stilled, slowly lifting a board with a bunch of question marks on it. “I wouldn’t know how to use that money.”
She’d never actually been paid before.
“The money’s no trouble and well…” Shuo fluffed his feathers before moving his wing to ruffle his shoulder. “I thought Jia would be a great artist for it too but how do I put this nicely…”
“You don’t need to sugarcoat your criticism on my account,” Crane added after a good moment. He shrugged. “I had a feeling it wouldn’t work out.”
“I don’t want to say it didn’t work out,” Shuo seemed to deflate again at the topic, leaving her confused and thankfully he caught onto that. “His realistic style didn’t really suit my vision and it didn’t catch people’s attention like I thought it would.”
She thought about it for a moment, the way Crane would usually draw or create landscapes. It always caught her attention, especially with each small detail he added and now with practice, she could appreciate his finer strokes to each piece he made. “I don’t really get it, his work is eye-catching. I like it.”
Shuo rolled his shoulder and wing along with it at her reply. “Well, it's good for an illustration you hang on a wall but not to entice people to read. But yours!” He pointed straight at her for emphasis which caught her off guard. “I think your simple style would accompany my work better!”
“That and not everyone appreciates realism…” Crane deadpanned with a sigh.
“But you’ve only seen my emotion boards…” Chunhua could still feel that all too familiar grip of hesitation on her soul at the mere thought of her art being worth money, that someone wanted. “Wouldn’t you want to look more at what I can do and provide before you make your choice so quickly…”
The spiraling board seemed too far away~
Shuo merely shook his head again, the tip of the beak seeming to beam with his mood. “Nope, your picture in here sold me!! I love it! I think it’s really cute and vibrant!! And kids would love it, which is a bonus for me!” The flamingo went so far as to turn around regarding that illustration she’d made last year. It was the rainbow picture she’d made for all of her friends. “Plus, look how cute you made Jia look, he never draws his face visible. It’s simple but effective!!”
Pink wings were spread wide before that simple picture.
“But…” There, there was the spiraling board, eyes and all to convey how all this made her feel. It was too much! “I made that in an hour…That’s nothing compared to how long Jia works on his paintings.”
“Again.” Shuo all but twirled around on his flippers making a squeaky noise on their wooden floor. “You’re just listing positives for me, I’m trying to make these predictions bi-weekly and hanging up as many as I can to inform people. To normalize this part of our lives!”
Before she could even respond Shuo was shuffling through his small bag which rattled loudly with a bunch of items she could not identify.
While he did ‘that’, she thought about how this could benefit people’s lives and how she could make a difference without kung fu in some shape or form. To be frank, she was still stuck on what she could do as an individual without kung fu but if her art could bring joy to someone…
Memories of that frozen over field from last year brushed over her consciousness, at the time that wasn’t at the focus of her mind but in a way, they could have protected those crops with proper predictions of the weather.
‘Why not share it?’
“Shuo?” She asked and he lifted one flipper for her to wait because he just had not found what he wanted in that bag of his. “I’ll accept your commission work, and I’ll do my best to keep up with what you need from me.”
And then a jingle of something familiar and valuable rang out through the kitchen as Shuo pulled out a small coin purse, as it shook the table once it was dropped in front of them.
“How’s three hundred and forty-two yuan per page for the price?”
Crane opened his mouth but she placed her paw up to silence him.
“That’s enough.”
~
Under this sky with your presence alone, you’ve helped me to laugh again.
~
Her arms stretched to the skies as her steps led her downward. It almost seemed like it was getting further and further away as they descended down the thousand steps.
“I’m going to miss this view…” Mei Ling spoke up with a content sigh as she allowed her back to stretch back before letting her arms fall at her sides.
Today, she was heading home.
“I didn’t think I’d like the trip up and down these steps but I see why they're here…”
The golden cat tilted her head the tiger’s way when she asked. “And why do you think that?”
“It makes you slow down and look at what’s in the present.” Mei Ling gestured around them, the acres of forest and lines of mossy rocks and buildings of villages near and close surrounding them down this mountain path. “It’s relaxing too.” She added.
The end was nearing closer and closer as they took each step down.
“You’ve really become attached to the Valley…” Chunhua spoke up as they walked, gazing at the area she’d lived around for years. “But…I can’t help but agree.”
“I know! I thought I was just coming for a good time with Jia, meeting you all as the highlight but…” Mei Ling shrugged as she looked back at a small sound she’d gotten used to. The small jingle of accessories surrounding Viper’s attire and cloak behind slowly catches up to them. “This whole place is just so charming, it makes me wish the snow stayed longer.”
Chunhua stopped to lean down and offer her arm to Viper wordlessly before catching back up with the golden cat. “You're always welcome to come back, this isn’t the end.”
From here she could see Crane and the rest of the furious five at the bottom of the stairs waiting for them, she shifted the bag on her back at that.
“You’re right…It’s just the beginning of something nice.” Mei Ling moved her paw beside Chunhua and she took it in turn with so much of a look as they left the Jade palace for good.
“Next time, I’m staying for the winter feast though!!”
“If I could I’d send you all the great food Mister Ping makes for it!” Viper coiled comfortably around Chunhua’s arm and shoulder with a smile.
“Now, that’s just teasing at this point!”
All three of them hopped down the last two steps.
“Alright, alright, come closer!! C’mon Po just in the frame a bit more…THERE!” Mei Ling used her paws to make a frame for how exactly she wanted this farewell picture to go, humming in thought as she leaned forward and backward to zoom in on how she wanted this portrait to go.
“Okay…” The golden cat stepped into the picture herself, right next to Crane and Chunhua with Viper on her shoulder.
“I’ll just chill out, up here~” Monkey announced with a small laugh as he perched himself on Po’s shoulders.
“Can you guys stand still for five seconds!!??” Mantis yelled from the top of Crane’s hat.
“Okay, let’s not delay this any longer!” Crane announced and nodded his head toward the artist taking their picture as Mei Ling and Chunhua got closer, wrapping their arms around each other's shoulders as Crane’s own wide wings spread across his friends as far as he could take him.
Mantis shrugged on top of Crane’s hat as they watched the artist start painting from their spots close to one another. “Glad I’m not in this tight pile of sap.”
“I’m about to get to the expressions so please be prepared.” The small pig announced as he added some small details to the background.
“Hmmm…”
Mantis raised his brow at a brown finger he knew was orbiting in his personal space. “Monkey don’t you even think about it-!!”
In the finished piece, Mantis had been hugged, poked, and pointed at with as many limbs and tails that could reach his person while everyone laughed!
“Mei!! ….Mei!! Mei!! ”
Mei Ling sluggishly lifted her head from the picture on her desk, noticing her eyes were a bit blurry with a slight groan. ‘Did I doze off?’
Ye shook his head her way. “I don’t see how you fall asleep at these dingy desks so often…” He gestured to the wooden desk in the front of the classroom.
Mei Ling purred while she stretched and leaned back into her chair. “You're just far too picky where you sleep is all…”
“Mmhmm. Sure.” The ox rolled his eyes as he reached for that little photo she kept at her side since she came back home a few weeks ago. “Let me guess you were staring at that picture again?”
“Maybe~” She stretched that word as far as she wanted with a smile before she turned to her coworker, another teacher in Lee Da academy who made it a habit to check on her when the students had lunch elsewhere. “Are you jealous?” Mei Ling smirked widely at that far more awake as she pushed her chair forward on those old floorboards. “I bet you are seeing how close I got to them all, bet you wish you got a hug from Master Tigress too~!!”
Ye shook his head as she spoke, mostly ignoring the cat as he squinted almost too closely at the picture. “Actually what is this thing on Master Tigress’ face?”
Mei Ling tilted her head silent for a good ten seconds. “Oh, you mean her emote board.”
“Emote board?” Ye almost seamlessly copied her head tilt before straightening his posture at the last minute.
“Oh wait wait wait Ye look!” Mei Ling was quick to look through the drawer of her desk for what she wanted to show him.
“I’m not really going anywhere, Mei…”
“Ta-da~!!” She flipped out a wooden board with a smiling expression that was very obviously drawn to match her likeness. It was a smiling winking face with the tongue sticking up! Her head peaked from behind it to gauge his reaction to it! “Master Tigress made it for me before I left!”
“I still don’t believe that…” Ye waved away the board with a low laugh that died down just as quickly as his patience for the cat’s stories. “The only things I’ve heard she does is Kung fu and nothing else from all those interviews Master Viper attended. Now c’mon,” The ox gestured for her to follow him out of the classroom as screams of the new younger class group played outside. “We ordered lunch for everyone in the break room.”
“Oh, why didn’t you say so earlier!!” Mei Ling was quick to place her board down gently and get up from her desk to follow him out the door. “And that’s not true at all!! She does alot of other cool things but I can’t spoil too much considering she’ll be here in a few months…Can’t believe another year has passed…”
“Same, it still feels like last year for me.” Ye rolled his shoulders as they walked down the hall. “I guess I’ll see if you’re lying or not when Master Tigress does an interview with that goose on Quality times in a few weeks…”
Mei Ling stopped at that. “Where did you hear that from!??”
Ye turned around when he noticed he’d left her behind. “I brought one of those scrolls with interviews while I got our order of food, we can read it while we eat.”
~
I’m a pioneer down this runway of my life! Two steps, three steps, at this point…There’s no way I’d get lost!
Notes:
Hello again, reader! It's been an entire month since the finale can you believe it? Have you been well? I hope so, I'm not stalling the bad news...I was just curious is all. But hey the epilogue will be a 3 parter so ehe. (*´∀`*)
You get 3 weeks' worth of good content I read over so it was perfect just for you~! <3 Let's just think of it that way for now.So let's get on to the fun facts and links you actually came here for!!:
- You're probably wondering, why did you leave this plot-relevant part in the epilogue and like I said last time, I consider it development. Epilogues are integral to a story in showing where a character is going next and I wanted to show I was serious about changing the status quo in my AU for good! and what better way to show that than having this exchange between Chunhua and Shifu before the year ends!- Now to the Monkey lore cause god we needed it. I've been wanting to do my own spin on Monkey's origins for a long while cause I'm sick of what LOA did and how some fandom members twisted it. Let my boy have a loving family! He deserves it! That and a village with a relaxing effect on the senses, Is that my segway? Yes, yes it is.
Guiyang is a very real place in China, just as described it's a place with a well-known hot spring and spa resort! I wanted to write more about the Resort Monkey's family owned but overall I was going to base it on a resort in Huizhou. If you're interested.
But here's a link to the Guiyang hot spring so you can get a feel for what I was describing for the JP springs here: https://youtu.be/Hsdce-NTQi8- Another side note for the hot spring, yes it is a mixed bath. I know this may be controversial but I don't subscribe to anthros having let's say human anatomy outside arms and legs you know? That and I believe it's better not to sexualize baths makes for a more relaxing scene which a bath scene should be. That and the scenery are way too good to be focusing on such things.
- And a translation for the name in the end: Ye - Leaf.
Alright, that's everything for this part so let's get to the previews for part 2 of the epilogue!!! - "Starting Road!!":
“I wonder if there are fish in it?”
“That’s just the allure of the city I guess?”Til next Monday, try to treat yourself and relax a little more before spring truly begins. O(≧▽≦)O Yes, we'll be back to Monday's schedule since I'll be busy next Monday aka tomorrow. o(≧∇≦o) Bye bye for now~!
Chapter 22: Epilogue: Starting road!!
Summary:
Step by step, I love walking down this road with you!
I can't even remember how we got here but it doesn't matter because I got to meet you!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Before I can even think, I'm starting something new again!
You can scold me later after we have some fun!
~
The snow was slowly melting away.
Which meant the more lively parts of the Valley’s shopping district was far more bustling, lively, and filled to the brim with music and business’ yelling out new year's sales!!
Bao Cai walked with his paws in his pockets as Master Chunhua and Viper followed behind him. “I’m shocked you’ve never heard of this barber shop before…”
“I’ve been here a few times to browse and buy fabrics but outside that, a shop for trimming fur. Well…” Viper allowed the sentence to trail off and die in the never-ending mixture of noises that included sideshow performers and people merely speaking with friends or family. “I think that’s self-explanatory.”
“Yeah, yeah…” The wolf nodded as they walked past a few more shops with outdoor chairs and tables with people eating and took a sharp turn as the buildings started to grow more vibrant not only with the brightly colored lanterns hung high above but the street art was on another level on each building.
It really was a different part of the Valley of Peace!!
“Cabby, have you really met another tiger?” Chunhua asked as she caught up to his side, still looking down at the scroll that held her fade design.
“Don’t make that annoying brother of yours, nickname for me a thing!!” Bao Cai huffed before straightening his posture. “And yes for the last time, I have. She trims my fur all the time. Mingzhu is a really nice person and there really isn’t a need for you to worry this much about meeting her.” He looked to the left as the sign he was looking for appeared in the window he’d come accustomed to: ‘Champs Barber Shop!’
It had an illustration of a wolf cutting another wolf's rough mane as they relaxed in a chair.
Bao Cai tapped the tiger’s shoulder, catching her attention to stop. “Now just act cool, nothing else.”
“Cool…” The tiger pondered that thought for a moment before taking a blank board from her side and scribbling on it with her claw. This piece took longer than usual which caused Bao Cai and Viper to raise their eyebrow at their friend before-
Chunhua revealed a board with an over stylized, detailed, almost too sharp broad chin of a deception of herself that veered between unrealistic and realistic with sparkles on the side that almost seemed shaded in somehow. It was smoldering. “Good evening, ladies and gentlemen-”
Bao Cai firmly chopped the top of her head to cut off whatever “cool phrase” she had in mind, thankfully causing the board to be lowered. Out of sight.
“If you even think of saying that in that seat, I will chop your little skull in half! ”
With a huff and a very disappointed nod, they all went inside the little shop, some people were even leaving out of the door after they entered with friendly farewells and responses of when they’d be back.
“I’ll see you next month alright!” An old wolf waved warmly at their departing customer before turning his attention toward the small group. “Bao my boy how have you been!?”
The two exchange a firm handshake between each other. “Fine, I just came here for the usual and I brought a friend here who wants a fade from Mingzhu.” Bao Cai threw his paw back to point at Chunhua who was more than happy to stay in the back and absorb the social setting. “You got me?”
“Always, and lucky for you.” The old wolf clad in green was quick to move back to his wooden seat and brush off the hair on it with a cloth around his neck. “Mingzhu’s free right now, so go ahead and head to her chair right there!”
Chunhua looked to Bao Cai who was getting comfortable in his seat before he gestured with his head for her to go on.
“Thank you.” And so she did, she could see the tiger cleaning a few long tools she wasn’t entirely familiar with. She held her scroll tight as even Viper loosened her hold around her body.
“Don’t get too nervous, just show her your great design, it’ll be easy after that.” Her friend calmly whispered before slithering off to the seat right across from the booth she was about to sit in.
‘It's just a simple star.’ Was a thought that plagued her mind as she walked toward yet another tiger just living their life in a profession she’d never even thought of much less heard of. It was impressive but also nerve-wracking. Her tail moved about awkwardly left and right, impatient yet too hesitant to speak up as this young woman prepared her seat.
Her hanfu unlike most had no sleeves, she showed off all of her stripes, and yet her hanfu matched them with their hot red and black design. “Sorry for the wait, I’m Mingzhu-Oh…” She leaned her elbow on her wooden chair staring straight at her scroll. Her tail betraying any hidden motives or thoughts, she was just plain happy and curious. “Mind if I see that, it’s been awhile since someone brought me a design beforehand!”
She nodded. “I’m Chunhua, it’s nice to meet you.” She opened the scroll slowly, worried about comments calling it basic compared to most designs, well only Qingling’s that she’d seen so far.
The paper slipped between them almost too easily.
“If you think it needs any changes I won’t mind….”
Tap. Tap.
Two audible taps of claws on the seat caught her attention, ears standing up to attention as Mingzhu took in the sketch and turned around to her desk of tools. “Nah, this is good. Reminds me of some actor I saw a long time ago.”
A white sheet draped around her neck and body before she blinked. Chunhua tried not to move her head, taking a guess at what was to follow next. “Do you remember their name?”
“Nope, I was just passing by. Sorry.” The sound of scraping metal was clear in her ears. “Are you interested in that sort of thing? I mean plays, theaters, all that.”
“I guess?” The young tiger could feel the pricks of a sharp razor at her head as they spoke. “I’ve only seen one, and that was also a long time ago, it’s dazzling though…the stage…”
“I know what you mean. You never forget your first play,” Mingzhu’s voice was close, and she couldn’t help but shift her eyes in the direction of that voice that seemed so casual while cutting her fur into a design while chatting. “I used to do stuff like this for opera teams on the side before Champ picked me up.”
“Champ?”
“Yeah, he’s the owner of this place you met earlier.”
Time seemed to really slip by as they talked, and Chunhua was shocked at how responsive Mingzhu was even when she made rather short replies. There were even moments when it grew quiet and it didn’t seem to be the fault of her own social inability because everyone was talking and laughing about something around them. Even Viper chimed in from time to time.
“Alright!” Mingzhu brushed her paws off loudly beside her head, holding her head to the side and upward a bit to truly take in her work, which pulled her from this calm scene.
“I know I said this already but I dig your style.” A bronze mirror was presented to her face as the tiger angled it in a way that could allow her to see the side of her head. “Do you like it?”
Chunhua stared into that reflection of herself as her mouth slowly opened in shock, the design seemed to work with the side of her head well enough, the star taking centerpiece as her stripes formed the tail of a shooting star. “I love it.” She kept moving her head around to take in this piece upon her body and then felt the pinpricks of a brush on her now bare skin.
She could see the genuine joy reflected on Mingzhu’s face in the bronze mirror. “Sorry, I gotta do this afterward aha.”
“No, it’s fine, and thank you.” Chunhua waved the comment off with her own small laugh as that sheet now covered in light strings of orange and brown was removed. She lightly touched the patch that led from the side and behind her head with a smile.
“It looks lovely!!” Her ears perked up at the sound of Viper’s voice, the snake’s tail was cupping her cheek as her eyes all but sparkled at her. “I have to tip you for doing such a wonderful job!”
The soft shift of the brown strap around her slim body revealed a small fish-shaped bag, with a silver sheen to it despite its cloth-like look. Its simple white dot of an eye was the most striking part of it as she opened the top of the bag.
Mingzhu walked around brushing what little hair and fur was left around the chair as they exchanged the one hundred yuan for the cut. “There’s no need at all ma’am…I enjoy doing what I love best to make people more comfortable with their head is all-”
Viper merely smiled and pulled a wad of cash out of the silverfish’s back. “How’s thirty-four thousand yuan? ”
Both tiger’s heads whipped up in silent shock at that number, that sheer amount of money, and power in one small bag eyeing them both.
“What? Thirty…Thirty…” Mingzhu lost her composure, almost falling if not for the chair at her side. “Thir-Thirty….”
Viper just kept on smiling and her tail was inching closer to her bag to get more money. “Is that not enough? I can go for forty thousand.”
Chunhua stepped closer to Viper, eyeing that stack of cash in her hold as if it was gold itself, and gulped. “Viper…I think that’s more than enough…Let me give it to her.”
Her ears perked up at the mumbling sound where Mingzhu was and she could hear the distinct sentences of “I can finally pay off my student debt, get a new cooking pot and some new tools…Is this what my mother meant by godly intervention hitting you when you least expect it…?”
It went on and on.
“Well,” Her amber eyes darted between Viper and Mingzhu who seemed to be slipping deeper and deeper into her list of things she could finally afford including her rent it seemed before Viper gently placed all that money in her paws. “If you think it’s enough for what you wanted, that’s fine by me. I’ll just tip her more the next time I come here with you.” And those blue eyes looked up at her softly. “If you don’t mind?”
“No, not at all. If anything,” Chunhua’s eyes lowered to the floor for a moment. “I’d prefer to have someone here with me.”
“It’s settled then.”
After that small exchange, Viper was already preparing to move ahead and check on Bao Cai as she shakingly held onto almost thirty thousand yuan. ‘It feels like there’s more in here…’ But she was too scared to count it. She knew she wasn’t poor, but she didn’t know she was this wealthy.
“Mingzhu…here’s your tip.”
She placed that money in her paws, very aware the tiger was sitting in her own chair now to ground herself at this moment. “Thank you…” Mingzhu tearfully looked down at all that money as her paws shook. “Please come back again with your friend.”
After that Bao Cai decided to stay saying “I’ll catch up with you guys later-Don’t even think of calling the bets off early!!” His blue eyes darted her way after getting distracted by the cuju game outside the shop. “I’ll be here for a while so go do whatever you want!” The wolf waved them off and his eyes immediately darted back outside as Champ trimmed the edges of his mane.
“Well, you heard him, let’s see what the market has to offer, I read they had some amazing end-of-the-year deals on fabric.” Viper adjusted her cloak around her neck, as she stayed securely around her body for warmth and to not get locked in the game of cuju over to the left.
“Is that all you want?” Chunhua couldn’t help but ask as they walked away from the game and into the sea of people that filled this part of the market to the brim.
Viper hummed at that as they both looked to the side and looked upon a stream of stalls with various items, food, and trinkets on each stand. “I think so, although now I just want to look around…”
“Mmhmm.” She found herself nodding before looking forward abruptly and almost bumping into a gazelle. “Let’s get what you want first though so we don’t end up leaving empty-handed.”
Viper giggled. “Or worse with full bags with anything but fabric in them!”
They walked around the market, gazing through different windows of shops, sometimes having to look underneath intricate pieces of art blocking their way to window shop around before they found the fabric shop Viper had wanted to visit.
It was a quiet little place, barely anyone was inside minus one customer to the far-off section to the side, quietly shifting through fabrics of varying designs.
They rolled out and inspected a white piece of fabric with red plants and vines lining and twisting around each seam to make a neverending red garden, out of every piece of floral embroidery this one was Viper’s personal favorite.
With that out of the way, they wandered the market after that, time seeming to lose all meaning and importance as they shuffled left and right through the crowded area, stopping here and there to gather any and all experiences it had to offer!
They stopped to the right side where an artist, a small calico Pekingese dog sat with his long fur at a cheap but quick price for a set of illustrations if you posed fast enough!
“Ready?” The small dog asked as he readied his brush that dripped upon the stone street surrounding them.
Viper’s tongue stuck out for a singular moment as she closed her eyes, grip loosening around her body. “I wish I could do those poses most people get to do in pictures, but I guess we’ll have to grin and bear it with something simple…”
Chunhua looked up to her friend, before pulling her boards to the forefront about three blank ones as she lifted one paw up toward the artist whose brush simply continued to drip. “Wait.”
A few people passed by watching his stone still position as the ground was coated in black ink.
The young tiger scribbled quickly on her boards, aware the artist had more waiting customers, it wasn’t her best sketch but the intent was present. That and maybe the dog might fix it up in his final product.
With one last flick of her paw to fly up in the air as she gazed at its finished state with a passionate fiery in her eyes before directing them at Viper who seemed more befuddled than anything else. “It may not be the same but I believe I’ve created that idealized version of ‘friendship poses’ you like.”
Viper took in the modest pieces of what could only be described as a simplified version of what a hand could do with another person, even going so far as combining the two for ease of access. “Thank you…” was all that left her mouth but also the mere quickness of this idea was still startling.
With both of their approval to start, they struck about three poses in total:
A lean back with two peace signs, one of them being a board for Viper with a distinct almost Monkey-like hand design!
Forward, close-knit pose with heart hands between them, it was drawn for both sides!
And the final…
A simple picture of them together with a very burnt out tired expression board on Chunhua’s side!
The dog nodded at his work, three clear pieces of illustrations of his customers on a single sheet. “It might even be my best.” He spoke up as they gave him money for the entire experience.
With all their pictures tucked away in Viper’s fish bag, they wandered around without a destination in mind, just the gleaming rays of the sun raining down on this center, making the vibrant colors of the shops pop even more to the average eye!
Amber eyes caught the sight of a green sign, it looked…interesting.
“Can we go in there?” Her shoes were already twisting to turn towards the shop, it was hard not to want to see what it had inside. It reminded her of that toy store in the latter part of the market near the noodle shop. ‘The bunny I think?’
Viper took a moment to reply, she could feel the shift of her cloak on her shoulders along with her body moving about, as distracted as she was. “Sure! Oh…that’s a new store.”
Her blue eyes could only intake a millisecond of the interior of that store through that small window to see a pond and in a flash, they were already in the door, bell ringing to ground her in this very moment.
The sound of rushing and bubbling water greeted them as they stepped inside, and the sound of wood brought both of their eyes downward. “A pond at the entrance,” The tiger leaned down to look around the mossy area surrounding the bridge at the entrance as her tail swayed closer to the edge of the other side. “I wonder if there are fish in it?”
While her friend was focused on the interior, Viper had noticed with confusion there were only one or two customers in here from what she could see but no shopkeeper around.”Hmm. Better yet, who runs this place?”
Blop.
There was only a light bubble of air popping at the surface of the indoor stream that ran under this bridge that gave Chunhua and Viper any warning as a green face popped out of the water and close to where the young tiger had knelt near the water.
“That would be me. “ A small frog greeted them from the soft river with a small smile and greeting. “Hello, bibibi! Welcome to Ribibi!”
‘This is giving me a sense of deja vu…’ Viper looked down at the owner of this place for a moment and was about to reply before Chunhua decided to reply.
“Bibibi.” She waved back softly at the frog who seemed charmed at the response.
The frogs' webbed hand found their way to their chin. “That wasn’t half bad. You somehow make it sound cuter than it should be.”
Viper slithered lower to talk to the owner face to face. “You didn’t make that greeting yourself?” It was sort of confusing but in a way made sense, considering not every business was solely made by one person such as Ying or Yang’s place.
The frog sighed leaning back in the water at that question. “No, I wanted to go for Gua Gua but everyone assumed we made clothes with a duck theme so…” Her black eyes shifted over to one of the clothes racks and she could feel the way Chunhua’s attention shifted that way aswell. “Changes had to be made, you know?”
Viper nodded, she was terribly educated on how branding could affect a business considering she technically had to do marketing for their team when they started out as a group of rookies. “I understand. It’s unique and fetching. By the way, I didn’t catch your name?”
“I’m Meihui, thanks for asking. I mostly run the front but my wife makes the clothes.” The small frog swam up to the edge of the indoor pond swiftly and hopped out of it just as fast and Chunhua didn’t need many prompts to follow her.
The fur of her head was tickling her scales as she took in the whole store area as they walked towards a rake of brightly colored hanfu of varying sizes and shapes. Surrounding it was a picturesque lush area that brightened the whole place and gave it the scent of a true pond as the river they saw at the entrance was part of a small circle, and a pond with a small waterfall filled in the middle, with moss and grass littering the statues and shelves around them.
It suited a frog.
She slithered off of Chunhua’s shoulders, feeling warm and far more comfortable moving around by herself here as her friend scampered off most likely to the pond. “Oh my.” Viper was already shifting through some of the fabric, fascinated by the small details upon each piece, how there were not only a variety of colors but designs that befitted the store and its creator. ‘It kind of reminds me of Chunhua’s drawings with some aspects of Crane here and there…’
She tilted her head toward Meihui. “These are beautiful, I might come back here for this lilypad dress.” She couldn’t help but smooth out the fabric between her tail, it felt so soft and silky.
“Thank you.” Meihui merely bowed toward her customer, only gazing up to check on the few other customers who passed them by as they browsed. “And I hope this isn’t rude but I have to ask…”
She smiled softly, already having a feeling what was going to be said next. “Go on, it’s alright considering I might buy it now and I do love getting to know new talents.” It was a part-time hobby, let's say.
“You…” Meihui tapped her flippers on the wooden floor a moment as she looked away, almost hesitating after her last comment. “Wouldn’t happen to be…Master Viper would you?”
The water kept on shifting and flowing as she answered. “Yes, that would be me.” Viper bowed toward the frog. “I hope that doesn’t complicate things?” She asked innocently.
“Oh, nononono-” Meihui half croaked but caught herself halfway so she could speak normally. The frog fidgeted around as she spoke up. “It’s just…I’m such a big fan of yours and I didn’t want to interrupt your personal time with your friend…”
Viper found herself smiling widely at the shy turn of the frog’s head away from her as if she’d admitted something quite daring. “I don’t mind if anything you’ve made my day out with Tigress much more exciting. She doesn’t usually find clothing stores appealing and this…” Her eyes caught the wonderfully painted walls that mimicked a pond you could only see in a high-ranking house, bridges, trees, and the tall red buildings itself in the distance. “Seems just right for her.”
“I’m glad for that, honestly…I didn’t think our store would garner such high attention considering this isn’t the usual kind of fashion you see in these parts of the south…but you never know unless you try, right!?” The frog hopped excitedly at that thought alone and she couldn’t help but agree with a soft nod. ”Hmm?”
Viper noticed out of the corner of her eye one of the customers, a crocodile was heading to the front with a dress similar to her own. She waved the tip of her tail toward the frog and gestured with her head in the direction of the front, knowing how fans could get easily distracted. “Let me not keep you here, I’ll tell you if I need anything.”
And the familiar soft footfalls caught her attention. She turned to regard Chunhua wanting nothing more than to show her the dresses she picked out.
Something white that almost bounced caught her blue sights first.
“Eh?” Viper stilled at the way Chunhua posed before her, she had two peace signs up, one at the top of her head and one near her chin, in a brightly colorful slash in the middle of a blue and green hanfu jacket with…a white shirt with a happy little frog and green sash around her middle!?
“Eh?” She found herself repeating that noise one more time as she noticed the one sole compression sleeve on her right leg with a small frog peeking at her knee.
It was cute and more well put together than she had expected and yet…
“When did you even put that on!?” Viper asked louder than she expected but really, who just threw together an outfit that quickly!!??
Meihui chuckled lightly beside her. “There’s a changing closet in the back so she probably just slipped past there…”
Chunhua moved slowly from that pose and turned to reveal the small details etched into that hanfu jacket, there were various designs wrapped around the back most defining was the stitched in half-blue heart inbetween both colors and the ‘emotional’ tagged pockets.
“I might call it southern frog style.” The tiger muttered to herself in a low tone as she looked closer at the lilypad pattern on her sleeve.
They ended up buying everything they had picked up. And Viper quietly mourned the fact she couldn’t pick anything out for her friend this time.
‘I’ll just take note of her preferences for next time…’ She rationalized.
They passed by a musician playing a pipa and cast them a few coins as he strung along a fast-paced yet mellow melody as the sound faded in and out between the bustling applause for more songs around them.
“Play attack on all sides!” A woman called out with the sound of clattering coins into the basket before him and soon the tune switched as it faded, the strings crawling upward in tone as if it led an army to the east toward battle.
“Chang! I will not allow you to drown this world in a sea of despair!!”
Her ears flickered up at such a courageous yell, it almost sounded too real and out of place in a marketplace where everything was calm and above all else exciting! She turned in the direction of the voice, all thoughts of meeting back with Bao Cai at the barber shop dissipating in a mist of wonder.
The voice wasn’t far, but the young tiger was mindful of herself, her friend on her shoulder, and the bags she held as she swiftly moved around the crowd before she was greeted by another.
But unlike what she’d seen today.
It was a focused concert of performers, of all kinds mixing to make one melody all looking up at one thing.
One stage.
Amber and blue eyes followed to where everyone’s sights were drawn to, as another crowd, seated and some standing to watch the footwork of a lone masked being.
The masked being nodded firmly as they pointed at what she could only fathom as a beast of untold evil on the opposite side of the stage. “For I, Yǐnbì Rider will always stand in the way of your treachery!!” Yinbi Rider was clad in red, from their cat-like mask with black pupils to fill in the space upon their head along with the distinct silver V adorning their forehead, to the pink scarf that flowed from their neck in the wind, with a belt that seemed to shine in the light of day.
Chunhua found herself seated in the back, eyes never wavering from Yinbi Rider as they dashed across the stage to fight against the monster!
The monster who seemed to be a spiked black dragon with the shell of a tortoise yelled in retaliation, it sounded almost feral to the ears, causing the audience to gasp and jump back in surprise! “I don’t think so, Rider! The Four perils have stored enough chang energy to drain even the might of your precious heavenly generals!!” The black turtle stomped forward as he balled his claws into a fist.
The Yinbei rider took a pose, and she couldn’t help but compare it to the Monkey style, the lithe but quick movement of the body was deliberate as the paws of the Rider were wide and solely meant to showcase what they could do!
The warrior clad in red reached up to their side, grabbing something before revealing it to the audience as a golden coin. “Monkey King Might! Activate!” They slid the coin into the open end of their belt.
“Heavenly power unleashed!” A loud voice boomed from beyond the stage!
The music changed rapidly, the strings and flutes attempting to max the raging charge of the main hero after unleashing their most powerful skill upon their opponent, and as the Rider jumped up high a singular string was left alone to truly cascade this fiery moment into each of the audience's hearts!
“ Heavenly southeast KICK!! ” Yibei Rider hopped up high, scarf flowing rapidly behind them as their legs raised up in a clean kick that sent the black tortoise back flying with a scream of anguish!
The rider landed back on the ground with a thud and the music stood still as they kneeled. “I will protect the smiles of this world with the power of the heavenly generals,” The rider looked up fiercely at her foe! “No matter what, Bixi!”
The rider clad in red stood up slowly as the turtle struggled to get up, seeming to prepare for something else as the audience screamed out encouragement to them!
Chunhua was tempted to do the same but instead watched with interest.
Yinbei riders pulled their flowing pink scarf from behind them before tying it into a ribbon behind their head as their arms spread wide, slowly but surely going into a loop of opposite opposing circles that would soon converge at the center! “ Allow this heavenly paradise to envelop your despair!! ”
When their paws met at the center only now could she see the distinct tail behind their suit, there was so much to pay attention to, it almost fell to the wayside of her sight.
“ Purity Rhythm! ” The deep voice of the unseen announcer spoke up at that moment.
The stage shook at that as balloons seemed to appear out of thin air onto the stage surrounding the black turtle and exploded into a puff of smoke all at once as once again the black turtle roared its curses at the hero as they turned away from the explosive scene.
“It’s over…” Yinbei Rider said and now that the action was seemingly over, Chunhua noted that they sounded like a young woman. “With Bixi defeated…there are only three more perils to defeat.”
The rider walked away from the scene without looking back as she reached up to take off her mask, which fit perfectly around her head to reveal-
She was a tiger!
The tiger shook her head as she was able to breathe freely without her mask. “I have to find my friends-”
“ Not so fast. ”
A deep voice announced and everyone turned their attention to the fading smoke as a tall intimidating figure walked almost too quietly across the stage as they swiped their arm through the thick smoke.
“How!?” The Yinbei Rider covered their face again with their mask before looking at the new arrival, their outfit was clad in various colors of black, gold, and white with the face of a bearded dragon. “My purity rhythm should dispel any and all chang energy that enters its field!”
“It matters not.” The dragon spoke, with an icy tone as he lowered his arm as the smoke cleared. “Because you’ve shown you are of no value to me and the cause.”
To reveal Bixi was being held up by two goons whose faces were also hidden by a dragon mask but less extravagant than their master.
The black turtle had little to say as if he knew there was no hope of escape.
It was a singular moment that was lined with the sound of drums as the pace grew ever frantic and yet even back here, she could feel the sounds fading as if cowering away from the villain on stage.
The dragon turned in a clean turnabout kick, that crashed straight into the spiked turtle’s jaw as they brought their leg back down to its original place, as if time had simply reset.
“ Perilous end. ”
“We shall restart soon enough,” The dragon looked up to the rider, who stepped back in surprise. “ Rider. ”
The red curtain descended on the scene before them, leaving the audience to gasp at the epic cliffhanger!
“Next time: Yibei Rider will have to face an unknown power even more malicious than the usual Chang monsters she’s faced before! Is this the true face of the Four Perls or is this one of many!? Find out next week!”
The audience applauded the performance and even spoke openly about the story amongst each other, children yelled excitedly.
And she too couldn’t help but clap, her eyes still glued to the stage as she watched the actors and actresses leave the stage for the next crew to set up their show after this one.
“Well, that was something…” Viper commented after a long bout of silence, and she couldn’t help but feel a bit bad for dragging her here without so much as a word. “Did you like it?”
To be frank, she did. From the movements that mimicked kung fu but felt more akin to Wushu style now that she thought about it. The costume and set reminded her so much of the opera show she’d seen with the Great Liang but with more of a continuing story it was hard not to be embroiled in it all.
“Yes,” Chunhua finally answered after a moment as she stood up and it seemed many people had the same idea as another group of people was waiting for seats or a spot for the next show. “I’ve never seen a show use martial arts so well and the moves…” Her paws tapped lightly on the boards at her side as she watched the actress from earlier wave at a group of kids waiting to see her off. “They remind me of Po’s ideas. Which…have become more appealing to me over time.”
“Hmmm?” Viper smiled as her eyes followed where she was looking. “Should I expect some titles for moves from you now?”
Chunhua shrugged with a small smile. “Maybe.”
The duo were about to leave the premises because the next show seemed to be a gossip show and neither of them was interested in that sort of thing-
“YUE! I LOVE YOU!!!”
“Wait…” Viper spoke up as she looked in the direction of that cheery voice screaming toward the actress who merely waved in that direction with a smile before she disappeared behind another curtain.
She also turned to see not but a few feet away from them was a wolf. One, she’d fought with and met on a few occasions this past year.
Nánguā had a similar ribbon to Yibei Rider, pink and wrapped in a ribbon for their ‘Purity Rhythm’ attack. She couldn’t help but think it was cute on her as she jumped with a fast sway of her tail to express her untapped joy at the reaction to her affections.
“I can’t believe she heard me, I’m so-” Nagua paused in her movement, and yet her tail still wagged as people around them left or seated themselves between them.
Chunhua lifted her surprise ‘!?’ eye board up slowly as the awkward tension between them washed over them like a wave of salt water.
“Hey, Nagua…” Viper attempted to offer a kind social opening.
Nagua did still at the sound of Viper’s voice as she slowly turned her head to regard her two seniors. Her eyes darted from the ground and back to them several times.
‘It’s awkward…’ Chunhua couldn’t help but think, as she stepped aside for an older woman to seat themselves in front of them. She carefully pointed at the ribbon Nagua was wearing. “Did you make that yourself? It looks cool.”
She flipped to her smile board to seem more friendly as Nagua took small steps toward them mostly because more people were trying to get around them. “No, my brother made it for me, and thanks.” They both walked away from the stage, the lingering talks falling on deaf ears. “Do you also come to watch Yue often?” She was glad to see the young wolf was happy enough to wag her tail even if it wasn’t as free as before. It made her own tail wag.
“No, this was our first time but I’d love to hear about her! Also.” Chunhua reached to her side, taking a moment to pull a specific board for once, and lifted a simple ‘One hundred ‘ board! “Bao Cai did a great job, it looks great on you.”
Viper nodded toward Nagua who was smiling their way now. “And it's such a nice shade of pink! I have to ask him where he got it!”
“You think so!? I thought it was kinda basic…” Their wagging tails brushed slightly against one another which mostly made Nagua straighten up before clearing her throat and crossing her arms. “Not to brag but I’ve been a fan for well over six years so I could tell you a thing or two…”
“HEY!”
All three of them looked up to the left, to see a very disheveled but freshly cut cabbage-
“I’ve been looking for you two for over an hour!”
Chunhua lifted a board with three dots inbetween Viper and herself.
“Ah…”
“We forgot about Bao Cai…”
~
Even though, I know this is only a one-way road
I want to keep running!
~
Crane walked through the halls of the dorm, as the hustle and bustle of the afternoon were slowly dwindling down. Training was done and so was the last thing they wanted to get done together before they all left for New Year's to see their families.
And then a box was walking down the hall, he swiftly moved out of its way to the side with a small sound. “Is that everything, Mantis?” The avian tilted his head to the side, he couldn’t see his friend but it couldn’t be anyone else.
The box tilted to the left and he could only guess Mantis was looking at him or maybe his talons? “Yup, all that’s left is one painting. Yours.”
“Seriously?”
“Yeah!” The box jumped up. “She’s pretty much all moved out, I’m going to take this to Ping’s place so we can all chill. So, see ya later man!”
Crane watched as that box left the building as quickly as it appeared.
The door to her room was wide open, unlike any other time. It was the only room that was wide open, the light fading and shining all the same through that door with a single shadow stretching to the outskirts of the exit.
She stood in the middle of it all, wearing the pink hanfu that Viper had given her and those sparkling star pieces around her ears shimmered in the afternoon light, as the wind pushed aside the hem of her hanfu as she stared up at his painting.
It was like watching a leaf in the wind.
The room was empty outside the bare necessities of a bed and a small dresser. All the trinkets, paintings, and everything else she’d decorated this room with was down in the village now. In her new room.
Crane was at her side before he knew it, he could feel the creak of loose lumber under his talons again just like last time. ‘I wonder if she took that with her too?’ He couldn’t help but wonder as they both stared up at his painting.
He watched as Chunhua shifted at his side, she’d taken a step closer to him. “Do you think Bao Cai will like my old room?”
Crane blinked shocked at her question, he assumed she’d be nervous about leaving but in a way it made sense to wonder how someone would live in a room you stayed in for the better part of your life. “I think he will, it’s nice and spacious…” He’ll no doubt find those empty boards useful, he couldn’t help but smile at the thought. “Plus, you took really good care of it til the end…”
She made it her own room until she decided to step outside into the world she wanted to be in.
Chunhua was all but leaning her weight into his side as they looked into that painting, “I’m going to miss you…” They both looked into the sky of the painting, just how far he drew some of the birds. “This…It’s going to be strange not knowing everyone’s around me…but…” She whispered, a slight shiver ran through them both as a chilly wind brushed them both by.
It was still winter.
He waited for her to continue, knowing this wasn’t going to be easy. It was never easy saying goodbye even to something as simple as a room.
“Did you feel the same when you left Lee da academy?”
“Mmm…” He mulled over that thought for longer than he should have. “Not at first, I was happy to leave. I hated my small room there along with the chores…I don’t miss that.” He sighed moving to wrap his wing around her shoulder. “But I did start to miss little things about it at first, like the view from my window.” He moved his free wing to the side and it slowly unveiled his painting before him again as he knew her head was following its trajectory. “The lines for the laundry would stick out in the night sky as if it was holding up the moon and each star upon it…The mountains are nice don’t get me wrong but…”
Crane nodded his head softly, remembering it all. “That’s just the allure of the city I guess?”
Yellow eyes glanced to his side where Chunhua was, he was forgetting himself. Prolonging a moment that should have already passed. “I don’t really get it…”
“You will when we visit my school next year. I promise.” Crane couldn’t help but smile for a moment. “It gets less scary with time. Trust me. I was worse off when I moved from home.”
She gave him a look that wasn’t the least bit comforting but she did take a step away from him, reaching up for that painting, she had to stand on her bed to get it all the way down but now.
The room was truly empty.
“I didn’t want it to end…” Chunhua spoke softly as she fiddled with that painting in her paws. “I didn’t want to stop seeing this place as my home but I want to be happy…” Her palm brushed against the tiger he added all those years ago after she only asked for birds. “Just as when you all leave to see your families…” Her shoulders shook at the thought. “To think I’ll be doing the same every day.” A single claw tapped at the wooden border of the painting.
“I wonder if Oogway would be upset with me…”
Crane watched as she took her time to leave her room, and he followed behind her. “No, if anything. I think he’d be happy for you. Because sooner or later. We all move on.”
~
Get ready, set, and GO down this starting road of ours with no end!!
Notes:
Yo!! Did you enjoy that action-packed KAMEN RIDER ESQUE EPISODE!!? Well, the scene has more references than kamen rider but it was a huge inspiration. But I'm getting ahead of myself cause I'm excited~!! o(≧∇≦o) I've been wanting to expand more on the entertainment aspect of KFP for awhile cause ancient China had many, many art forms that the series has shown before
like the shadow puppet play in KFP and a ton of musicians in the well Musicians village. So why not Chinese opera with a twist!? Plays were extremely popular and why not make a sentai-esque show (Before you ask yeah it's similar to Power Rangers which I like too) with references to China's most famous demigods evil, good, and inbetween! Like it's a creative gold mine in of itself with how the five and kung fu masters, in general, are treated as celebs with great power!Ah, this turned into an AN of me gushing well, it happens. I hope you also enjoyed an updated scene on Viper and Chunhua hanging out again and having way more fun than in Marchen Star! I know you obviously caught that
cause you're super smart, reader!Oh, also did you get surprised when Bao Cai joined the squad or was it obvious!? I'm curious to ask!!
Come to think of it, this is another chapter with a sore lacking in links mostly just fun facts minus the SEG WAY TIME:- Kamen rider kick video for inspiration: (WARNING SPOILERS): https://youtu.be/ANuHChd29P8
-Another big inspiration was Vikala from Granblue Fantasy (GBF) for the Yinbei rider's outfit!! Since I really like flashy hero colors and ribbons! Mostly from magical girls so I was a bit indulgent there.
- Yinbei rider means Hidden rider, it's a play on words from Kamen rider which means Masked rider.
- Also here's a link for fanart Zoe, my beta reader and a super cool artist made fanart for Tigress' frog-themed outfit in this chapter with her own spin!: https://www.tumblr.com/zoetiger-1106/713344764275277824/more-rainbow-fanart-aka-mijumarufan-gives-me-the?source=share
Give her a like!!- Meihui - beautiful wisdom
- Also yeah before someone says anything yeah I made the frogs gay. Hey, I gotta add some Lesbians here and there. ;)
-Now onto that frog pun your probably wondering why I went with Ribibib, and bibibi in general well, Gua Gua sounds far too similar to the Chinese sound of ducks quacking and well
You guys know how much I love me some puns so it had to be made. You can hear the sounds of those two animals sounds here for better context: https://www.chineseclass101.com/chinese-vocabulary-lists/sounds-that-animals-make- Now for the Barbershop, I did actually find some historical context for those in ancient China and there is alot of historical context behind it including aspects of how expressing oneself with haircuts progressed in the country:
https://www.chinadaily.com.cn/life/2011-10/11/content_13868059.htm- Even though most of this scene came from my own experience at the barbershop, I did take those historical aspects into account upon rereading the scene during editing. Considering KFP itself isn't 100% accurate I'm slowly getting more
comfortable adding pieces of myself into it and making something new.- Mingzhu - bright pearl
- Yue (Our Yinbi rider!) - Moon- Here's the music for "Attack on all sides!": https://youtu.be/AT0hWjxvVF0
- Also one more thing I swear! Viper's fish bag isn't just meant to be cute but a symbol of her status, you can learn more about that here: https://www.theworldofchinese.com/2021/10/the-designer-bags-of-ancient-china/
I kinda lied at the top, huh? Lacking links is not this an's problem at all. But after this, it really is going to be a whole new road for us. Are you ready to take that step with me?
Next time on the final part of the epilogue! - "Great Journey!":
Thank you.
“That’s half of my winter savings gone in a flash!!”
“For my most loyal fan!☆”
“You aren’t in this conversation, bunny.”
“Even Master Viper wouldn’t tell us anything. And she tells me everything!”
“I never really asked you what made you happy, did I? I’m sorry…”
“Did you like school when you were growing up?”
“Goodbye..”
Chapter 23: Epilogue: Great Journey!
Summary:
Every time I take a step forward the scenery changes.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Thank you.
~
“She’ll be down in a minute, if you want you can come inside?”
Chunhua shook her head at the older snow leopard, as she tilted on the heels of her shoes, causing the long fluffy sleeves and long red skirt decorated in pink flowers to sway in the cool air. “I think I’ll wait out here for her, just in case Chuntao or Huian walk by too…”
“Ah right!” Jingfei, Huan’s mother, covered her mouth slightly. “She mentioned that earlier and I forgot all about it. Well, if you get cold don’t hesitate to come in while I get ready myself.”
The door closed softly, they had a nice house without a wide front as her own home did.
Amber eyes looked up to the lantern hanging around the door frame, she noted how two of them were cuju themed. “That must be Huan’s…”
The other designs varied from cookies, bread, dumplings, and a wide variety of baked goods drawn around the other lanterns, that spun slowly in the chilly wind.
Her gaze shifted to a shadow to her left. They were nearing and the silhouette seemed terribly familiar, despite that she stayed glued to her spot as if she was clueless to this newcomer's arrival.
The breeze died down and so did the soft spinning of the lanterns.
Her ear twitched at the sound of a hoof scraping against wood as it was swung downward, disturbing the hem of her hanfu. ‘They have a weapon.’
Chunhua caught the base of the weapon without turning around, the impact of it made a twirling gale of its own around them as everything in the street came to a standstill.
Neither of them moved for a moment.
She took another good look at the newcomer’s silhouette, now with the added shadow of their mace mere inches from her shoulder. She turned with practiced ease as she held that now shaky weapon in place. “Who are you?”
It was a large black boar, and very obviously a bandit by all means.
Said Boar was trying to push the mace down on her to no success. But she had to give him props for not giving up. “I wanna fight the dragon warrior!!”
She squinted at him and slowly realized why he looked so familiar. “You’re that bandit we fight almost every winter feast…I think you said Po wouldn’t be your choice…”
The boar stared at her with wide eyes before his face softened up, still not letting up on the mace. “I’m…shocked you remember that.”
Creak
Both of their eyes locked onto that opening door as a snow leopard stepped out of it and revealed from the shadows under the glowing night of winter, her outfit.
Huan had prettied herself up.
She wore a similar petite coat as herself with fluffy collars and cuffs to keep them extra warm but where she was sporting pink and red, Huan was clad in an earthy tone of light greens of all shades to accent the mountainous designs at the bottom of her dress with branches that reminded her of the peach tree of heavenly wisdom…
And then, and then, Huan turned her gaze up with her soft brown eyes, paw skirting over the accessories around her ears, they were also light green with small clouds dangling from the ends. And there was something different about her face as she looked at her-
Snap!
Her grip tightened so harshly around the mace’s wooden handle. It broke in two. Causing the metal spiked ball to harshly fall to the stone ground.
Huan and the Boar both screamed for two very different reasons.
Huan shook her head frantically. “Wha-Wha-What the heck is going on here!!??”
“MY MACE!!!!” The boar sobbed on his knees as she took slow steps toward her friend. “That’s half of my winter savings gone in a flash!!”
The tiger and snow leopard were mere inches apart, and Huan hadn’t a moment to stop fidgeting with the hem of her coat.
“You look shiny…”
“Ah…?” Huan blinked at her abrupt compliment and merely laughed. “Thank you, it’s probably just the light makeup I put on my lips. I…didn’t think you’d notice.” Those brown eyes upturned her way as she swayed on her heels. “It’s just light, nothing too heavy.”
Chunhua nodded in understanding as she wrapped her arms around Huan in a hug. “It looks nice, also Happy holidays Huan.”
The snow leopard seemed to be still for a single moment before she shifted her arms around her waist. Huan softly leaned her head on her shoulder. “Happy holidays to you too, I’m glad you thought I looked pretty…”
They separated from their hug, her striped paws still on Huan’s shoulders.
“I always think you’re pretty.”
Huan giggled and stifled it but she could hear it trying to break through her facade. The snow leopard waved away her compliment. “You really shouldn’t throw around compliments like that-Wait.”
Brown eyes turned back to the bandit with a few choice blinks.
Huan pointed at the mopping bandit who was watching them out of the corner of his eye. “Why are you still here ruining my moment!?”
“Uh…” He seemed speechless and quite frankly so was she. He fiddled with the broken wooden handle which seemed to crumble further from the movement. They all watched it sadly fall into a pile of wooden dust. “You kinda killed my mood to fight and I dunno what to do now…”
Huan grunted with an angry huff of mist to follow!“I’ll kick you into next year!!”
“Same…” Chunhua spoke up from the side with a sigh. “How about we all just get some noodles instead.”
Huan twisted her head toward her. “I’ll kick you both without remorse for saying I KILLED THE MOOD!! How dare you!? ”
“Wait, are you serious…about the noodles I mean?” The boar tilted his head her way, as he fully abandoned the handle and the mace well…it was most likely stuck for now.
“There’s always room for one more at my dad’s place plus, the Dragon Warrior is there and if you ask, he’d accept your challenge.”
The boar hummed in thought at that, going so far as to tap his hoof on his chin. “I thought the festive spars made me more memorable but asking him gives me more chances to win along with…” He pointed his hoof upward. “Noodles!! Sounds like a deal only the holidays could give a man!”
Huan shakingly gestured toward the boar who hopped up so fast it seemed surreal for someone his size to be that full of energy! “Are you sure it's a good idea to just invite a bandit who attacked you and wants to fight your brother?”
Chunhua thought about that for a moment but she couldn’t help but think of Boa Cai and Nagua and how Po gave them a chance. ‘How Mr. Ping gave me a chance.’ She reached to her side for her boards, which were attached to a festive red string on her coat for today, and plucked a blank one. “We’ll keep an eye on him but…everyone deserves a chance during the holidays-” She flipped the board up twice before letting Huan and the bandit see it! It was an illustration of the mountains surrounding the valley. “In the Valley of Love and Peace.” Chunhua had lifted her right paw up in a peace sign but…
Huan looked down at the ground where the mace was still stuck in the ground. There was a mace stuck in front of her house, how was she going to explain that to her mom? ‘I know she tried to say it excitedly but it came out in a dispassionate way…’
“The Valley of Love and Peace!!!” The boar mimicked the tiger with his hoof in the best peace sign he could which wasn’t much but god did he sound down for the concept. “You’re right! It’s the end of the year and I can do better than the same old thing!”
‘Is…Is this seriously becoming a thing?’ Huan couldn’t help but wonder as she was taken by the paw of her friend as they all walked into the ‘Valley of Love and Peace.’
The music was filling the air signaling the beginning of the folk dances which meant people would want more drinks and snacks they could hold more than noodles.
Po watched with a smile as all the masters from various cities and villages alike gathered around each table with the villagers of the Valley mingling without a care in the world. He waved at Master Croc and Ox who luckily made it just in time for the festivities.
‘I wish the rest of the team were here.’ Po thought as he filled another bowl of soup for one of the elderly, his dad was on break playing Mahjong with all his friends and a few newcomers.
But they couldn’t always stay for the winter feast and with the blizzard fresh on their minds, they wanted to make sure they could see their families this year. “There ya go, Miss Peizhi! I’m sure you’ll win the next round!” He laughed before slipping the letter from Monkey out of his pocket. He rubbed his thumb over the parchment as he thought about its contents. ‘I miss you too buddy.’
He missed them all truth be told and they all sent each other enough letters to last them months. The dragon warrior couldn’t help but laugh at the outrage at the mahjong table, it seemed as if Shifu lost even more money again, whilst he checked on their latest batch of soup his father left him to take care of during his break. “Hmmm…needs more salt.”
“Excuse me?”
“One sec,” Po lifted a hand up to the customer as he added the aforementioned salt and tasted the soup for good measure. “Mmhmm. Perfect. Alright-Oh…”
He gulped far too loud when he looked at his next customer, clad in a light green hanfu leaning their arm casually over the roof of the kitchen’s open window was none other than- “Su Wu-” He whispered before she shushed him and he closed his lips before his eyes darted to another child asking for seconds.
“The name’s Da Xia, Dragon Warrior.” The snow leopard winked at him while her tail playfully swayed behind her.
He slid the bowl to the small goose before they ran off toward their family. ‘Did she name herself that 'cause she’s the eldest?? That’s so so cool!!’ He couldn’t help but think with a wide smile which she tilted her head at questioningly.
“I’d just like three orders of your secret ingredient soup, I didn’t mean to stay so long…” Her head gestured over to the mahjong table where Miss Peizhi was mopping the floor with Shifu, he looked like he was about to cry. “But that father of yours knows how to keep a cat’s attention.”
Po was thankful, everyone seemed to be busy talking and eating because his mind was going haywire!! ‘That’s Su Wu asking for my soup!! But wait she’s a criminal should I serve her or tell Shifu but…I could get an autograph from her. Dead villains visiting you doesn’t happen every day…but I need to be responsible but also-’ His eyes shifted around the entire restaurant as his paw slipped into his back pocket for his most prized possession, yes even higher than his action figures.
The panda leaned on the counter, looking out into the crowd and Su slowly followed his gaze, obviously confused but there had to be meaning behind his actions.
And then he abruptly looked right back into her shaded eyes beneath her hat with a serious expression that didn’t really suit him. “So, Da Xia…”
“Yes?” She glowered down at him as he slid a small notebook her way and she picked it up before it could stop with cat-like reflexes. ‘What is this?’
She opened it with one hand, expecting some sort of message but… "It's just signatures?” She whispered with some shock.
Su even spotted Master Croc’s flashy signature with the added message of “For my most loyal fan!☆”
Po smiled all too widely at her. “Can I have your autograph? It would be the best addition to my villains collection alongside the likes of Temutai! Not saying he’s on the same level as you but-”
Su blinked not once but twice at the panda who went on and on about how great she was.
She raised her brow at the panda. “Well, this is new…”
“Oh!” He got up abruptly, running upstairs so fast he tripped and merely walked on all fours to get upstairs and then hobbled back down in record time! “Here’s a brush and some ink-Let me get your order set to go, oh right I forgot to ask is this for here…” Po pointed downward. “Or to go~! Cause I’m sure you have a ton of..” The panda leaned in close as she dipped that brush in ink with a smirk as he whispered in pure excitement. “Terror, to spread, actually wait you…aren’t trying to fight me are you?”
There was another moment of silence between them but instead of putting on a serious expression, he seemed worried, bringing his paws together and gripping them together. His green eyes did look purposely toward something, no, someone.
His family.
Su sighed as she watched the young tiger, Chunhua if she remembered her name right, walking in with another snow leopard and boar in tow and straight to Mr. Ping.
“No, also it's to go.” She shook her head as she looked away from the scene of complete fondness. “This was merely a coincidence…”
Po looked up at her with a raised brow. “Twice?”
Su rolled her wrist with the brush before pulling it back so the ink wouldn’t fall onto the ground. “Maybe I was curious…and hungry. Even villains take holidays, you know.” She winked.
“I wish a certain bandit caught that memo…but I’m glad nothing horrible is going to come from this.” He commented while making the three bowls of soup she ordered, considering the earlier batch was all but done so all he had to do was pack it all up. ‘At least I hope…’
“Hey, kiddo!”
He caught the sound of Su’s voice changing to a more light tone that suited her older age. It honestly still shocked him how young she still looked with a bit grayer fur here and there but she was still Su Wu .
The slosh of broth was audible as he peppered them each with the finishing touches their restaurant was known for before placing small wooden tops on the rim of the bowl.
“Oh…You’ve really got a knack for sign language…” Da Xia, he had to remind himself was her alias as she spoke to Chunhua casually, out of his sight as he prepared a pack for the three bowls because a bag would break under all of its weight. “Name’s Da Xia by the way.”
“Are you staying for the folk dances?” Chunhua asked as he finished up tying all three bags to secure them inside the wooden pack.
“No, I stayed a bit longer than I should with that last Mahjong game…but maybe…”
He sat the pack atop the counter and ‘Da Xia’ handed him the money cooly in exchange for it while purring. “I’ll drop by next year if I’m free.”
“Thank you for visiting, Dragon Warrior and Tofu.” He couldn’t help but say quietly as he watched the two cats interact. He’d never gone into detail about how Su Wu looked when he’d told their story to Chunhua and Mantis and found that was a grave mistake on his part.
‘This could lead to heartbreak…’
“Well, I hope you do come again, so you can try the radish cake,” Chunhua smiled at the older snow leopard before patting the boar on the back. “Enjoy your meal,” Her ear twitched toward the moongate as Chuntao called for her. “I’m coming! Bye!”
“Bye!”
They both watched her run off with her friends into the loud musical street that was soon filled with the sound of synchronous steps and cheers all the same.
He was already making the boar a bowl of soup in a matter of seconds... “Here you go, Xiaobo.”
“You remember my name!?”
Po shrugged. “I mean we see each other almost every year on the same day, It’d be more surprising if I forgot. Happy holidays by the way!”
Xiaobo looked far too emotional with that bowl of soup in his hooves. His eyes were watering but the boar looked away as he spoke his last words of the night to him. “Thank you Dragon warrior, maybe Master Tigress was right…”
He didn’t get to hear exactly why she was right but he was happy the boar wasn’t attempting to challenge him now. ‘I’ll ask her later…’
“Po!” His dad called.
“Yeah, Dad?” He answered while Su held his booklet toward him. He took it slowly, cautious about why she took so long to write her name.
“After you help Miss Xia take her order to the door, you’re taking a break. I didn't even notice you’d been up there for two hours!! ” Mr. Ping all but stomped into the kitchen and shooed him straight out of it.
Po blinked as the door closed behind him. “I was working for two hours…?” He hadn’t even noticed the time fly by.
“Well,” Da Xia plucked the pack up and pushed it right into his unsuspecting paws as she walked past him and waved warmly to his father. “Thank you for the kind service, considering my back has been killing me lately…Heh!”
“I know that feeling all too well, either way, have a nice winter feast with your sisters! And a happy new year if we don’t see each other again til the next!!”
“Happy New Year to you aswell, Mr. Ping! I’ll make sure my sisters receive your good wishes!”
Po readjusted the pack on his back, having a feeling this short trip was going to be longer than usual. The sounds of instruments and drums filled the air which caused him to sway slightly with the beat out of habit. ‘Maybe I’ll join the dance after this?’
“You know..” Su started as she slowed her pace and stopped before their shrine. It was a simple table shrouded in a red and gold tablecloth with food and other items they offered to the gods and spirits who entered their home. The candle flickered under her gaze. “Cute.” The snow leopard hummed as she tipped her hat as they left the restaurant and all its noises behind and right into the neighborhood festive fray. “Back to what I was saying, I was shocked you knew me much less us.”
“Is that why you came by?” Po glanced to the side at his neighbors who were already walking toward the folk dance area happily. Unaware. “To see if I told Master Shifu anything?”
“Not really, I could care less about Oogway’s favorite lackey.” She looked back at something and he couldn’t help but follow. She seemed easy to distract. “I wanted to see what you were like.”
They both watched from afar at the people dancing together, waving their hands from side to side in the glow of the lights surrounding them all as children swayed their own lanterns around as they twirled around happily with everyone.
“I assumed you’d have more interest in Chunhua…” Speaking of, he caught sight of the tiger with her friends, swaying and twirling around each of her friends with a smile.
“I thought about it,” Su shrugged as she began walking again, away from the scene and further into the silence.
The darkness of the shadows of such a festival. “But she belongs in the light just as you do.”
He wasn’t sure how to answer that sentence but he knew how to answer her previous question. “I…really like the history of Kung Fu so, of course, I’d know you, you were the reason the Master’s council came together. You pushed the leopard style further than anyone did with the Wu vortex by creating an even faster force! I keep telling Master Shifu we should study more about the past so we can learn from the beginning and improve even further in our techniques but he’s not that kind of person.” Po looked up at the feline’s smirk at his excited explanation before he looked away.
“You really are different from the rest…” The snow leopard tapped his shoulder as they walked further and further away from the noodle shop, the snow had melted and left small puddles around the street. “Many masters don’t recount my martial artist status, much less my technique. But I suppose you’d know how that feels-” She leaned in close to whisper. “Adaptive Master Panda?”
He looked at his reflection in those puddles.
“I guess I would.”
“But…” She moved away from his side, he could feel more than see that as he kept his sights on the ground. “I know that’s not true. Oogway wouldn’t pick someone like that.”
And Po did look up from the slushy snow to her face at that. “How would you know that?”
Su placed her paws in her pockets. “Because enemies tend to know each other better than most friends do…I suppose what I’m getting at is, two people from my era are gone. I’m one of the last pillars…”
The ripples caused a distortion in her visage. “I’m looking toward the future because this world is becoming too bright for me lately…even so…”
“I understand what you mean, it’s scary but you can’t look away right?” Po’s eyes found their way to a lantern, its light dying out. “I feel the same way when I watch my friends train…”
She offered her right paw his way and he knew they were nearing the end of their walk together.
“Here lemme help you since I know your left is a blind spot.” He said with a smile as he took the pack off his back.
“Now, you really do know too much!” Su glared at him but ultimately took his help. “Even Ox never figured out I was blind.”
Soon they’d part ways again.
“But you’re right. I can’t look away from it. You make it seem like he never left.”
Po’s paw stilled at the way her voice softened. She was the first to take a step away from him and turn around to hand him a small piece of paper.
It looked like she ripped a blank piece of paper from his notebook. “What’s this?”
“A way to contact me.”
POP!
Both warriors on opposite sides looked up into the sparkling sky filled with fireworks. “We may be on opposing sides but I don’t think we have to fight as I did with your seniors in the past, because I can tell from the company you're attracting, say Master Qi for example,” She smiled widely at the panda, eyes glowing in the dead of night.
She brought her fist forward. “You’re aiming to shake this world from its core, and I want a front-row seat!”
POP! POP! POP!
Po blinked at the older snow leopard, holding that paper with shaky paws as he bit the bottom of his lip. Should he trust her? What if this was all a trick? He looked up at her with a determined expression. “I will, but I won’t let you do as you please if it hurts innocent people.”
Su Wu didn’t even seem deterred by his proclamation, if anything it filled her with even more glee than before! “Haha! Good! I like that type of energy!” She waggled her digit at him as she turned away from him for the last time tonight. “That’s the type of energy you’ll need for those old fools you’ll be going up against. To change this world, and push it forward.”
Their time distorted by the ripples of the new year on the horizon.
Vibrant colors washed over them both, flaring and reflecting the same scene of fireworks in the sky with each puddle and icicle that surrounded them. Catching different views of the same scene.
Su washed over in bright colors and waved him goodbye. “I’ll be cheering you on, Po! ”
He stood there until she disappeared out of sight and slowly took his notebook out, as another set of fireworks was set off, its harsh whistle causing a lone villager to pause before walking past him...
Her signature was simple beside each ‘U’ being the face of a cat with long whiskers that ran through the messy lettering of her namesake.
“That’s so cool…”
Maybe this distortion wasn’t so bad.
~
So we can bask in this beautiful day together…
~
“ Happy new year!! ”
The sound of firecrackers echoed upon this hill causing the flashing of bright white to cast over the temple and its large crowd. The children ran around with their lanterns as adults and teens alike spoke to one another outside.
Chunhua’s eyes drifted from the temple they were heading to and noted a musician around a fire, it seemed to be Grandpa Gen having a grand old time around the fire with many people until she caught a familiar sight sitting on a log.
“Hi, Uncle Yang!” She hopped up lightly on her feet as she called out to the old pig and he turned and waved back at her.
“Oh, he is over there!” Mr. Ping laughed as he waved at his brother too, his right wing still in her hold. “I guess he finally decided to go out instead of sleeping in after cleaning day and all.”
“If I had a whole hotel to clean, I know I would…” Po gave a big two handed wave to Yang and even a few villagers waved back at them wishing them a happy new year with a shout. “Happy new year’s to you guys too!!” Po yelled back before turning back to his family. “The palace plus all that moving and the restaurant was enough to make me wanna hibernate…”
The goose patted Po’s arm. “Don’t worry son, tomorrow. Everyone is sleeping in. Me included.”
The holidays still had a few more days left until the true end of the year. “But first, I have to get all these wishes done. I’ve got far too much to worry about next year! Business and family wise and all before spring even starts!!”
“Dad..” Po drew out. “We’re gonna be fine and so are you. Chu’s gonna have Crane with her and Yong is meeting me halfway.”
“That’s not all I’m worried about!” And they both rolled their eyes knowing the list of their father’s worries was going to rain down on them so hard, that not only would the god of this temple know of them but many more in the country would hear his loud and clear wishes and worries. “Shanghai is still far away, further than Gongmen! I trust Yong, he at least knows how to make noodles correctly and with the care that I can approve of.” Mr. Ping placed his wing on his heart as he nodded his head from side to side. His voice started to quiver. “Lee Da Academy though, they most definitely have strange noodles or worse-”
Chunhua could feel her poor father shaking as he held her paw all the more tightly. “ No, noodles at all!!! Could you imagine-!? ” The goose abruptly turned to hug her side and she stilled in surprise at the action. “One of my precious children going without noodles!!?? It should be hearsay, dare I say illegal even!” He dramatically bemoaned the sheer thought of it all as if he was in actual pain.
“I mean…” Chunhua offered or rather tried to offer her worried father some comfort but all she could think about was the fact ‘She could live without noodles.’ So, she patted his wing. “I’ve survived off of choy sum for two months once so I’ll be quite alright.”
Po and Ping both twisted their necks to look up at the tiger. “You what?”
“Happy new year, Ping family!” Qingling interrupted that line of questioning with her bright orange and blue attire stealing everyone and anyone’s attention! The snow leopard hopped and bounced happily as she waved and gave out red pieces of paper. “There ya go Make sure to hang all of your precious wishes up tonight!” She winked at two small girls who happily took the red pieces of paper before running back to their parents. “Might I interest you in any of these Chun lian papers? There only thirty-four yuan for the year of the rabbit!”
She looked up to the small self that showed off the designs for this year's Chun Lian, quite a few of them were a simple red and gold with a white middle to write your wish down but some of them had small rabbits running and hopping around the endless red sheet.
“I’ll take…” Chunhua’s ears flickered at the sound of music and singing getting louder as she counted inwardly, seeing Po and Mr. Ping had already gotten about three of their own slips, and the money was dropped and rattled inside the box beside Qingling. “About ten, please.”
Qingling’s bunny ears atop her head bounced at the sheer number and she all too happily watched all that money fall into the box as she prepared each and every slip for her. “Thank you very much!! I know for sure all of your wishes will be granted by Guanyin!”
“You’ve really outdone yourself with your outfit this time,” Ping noted with a smile as he took in the details of her dress, no matter which side you saw of it, it looked like a parade of bunnies danced around the hem of her dress, and the ribbon on the back just made the look all the cuter as a bunny should be! “Here I thought your year of the tiger outfit couldn’t be upstaged. Aha!”
“Thank you very much, Mr. Ping!” Qingling hopped to the side to slide someone their desired number of paper slips before shooting him a wide grin. “When things calm down, I can tell you where I buy them-Oh wait sorry Miss Peizhi-I got distracted again…”
“It’s alright dear, also Happy new year’s Ping!” The old pig waved at her old friend and he waved back at her with a smile.
With that, they left Qingling to focus on handing out and selling Chun Lian to everyone who asked for them, stepping over the threshold and passing by the guardian of this temple they entered the shopping area.
“Can I light a stick for the guardian again this year?”
Ping was fumbling through his coin purse, occasionally fiddling with his own red sleeves on his tang suit. “After we do our blessings…” The old goose leaned his head back as they waited in line straight for the door and her eyes followed his sight. “It seems like the guardian is really popular this evening.”
Thankfully the line didn’t take long to move, people were moving in and out of the temple with their wishes sent to the god in the back of the temple with ease. Chunhua even noted there were even a few obvious tourists who waved Po’s way.
The shop was of moderate size, lined in the lucky colors of red and gold everywhere the eye could see, be it the walls or the counter itself. It shined with the blessing of the new year.
“Po,” Chunhua poked his arm while Mr. Ping handed him the money as they always did. “make sure you order the big incense this time.”
Po shook his head as he counted the money, again as they always did because the counter was too tall for their father. “You’re still mad about that?”
“Yes.”
“Oh, my god…” Po rolled his eyes as they stepped up to see Suyin at the counter. “Wasn’t the fact I shared mine with you enough?”
“Nope.” A new voice entered the conversation. And Po whipped his head around so fast it made the buttons on his red tang suit jingle as he glared at a plush rabbit, Suyin was holding up. She even made it wave its little white paws at them both. “Also, welcome to our temple, what can I get you?”
He could have sworn he saw Chunhua wave at Suyin and the Bunny back but decided that wasn’t what he wanted to focus on.
Po poked that bunny’s head and Suyin leaned it back dramatically. “You aren’t in this conversation, bunny .”
“You brought it to my counter so therefore I am…Unfortunately.” Suyin held the bunny’s tiny arms so it could shrug.
Po sighed mostly to himself as he held his money up and asked. “Alright, as you can clearly see if I don’t order exactly two batches of big incense along with one small one-” He could feel his dad’s glare come his way because he largely preferred the smaller sticks for some reason. “And a few candles or else I might be cursed for the rest of the year.”
Suyin stretched that plushie's tiny little arms to make a salute toward him. “Gotcha. Would you care to buy a little rabbit like me along with your purchase?”
“Uhh…” Po hesitated as he looked at Suyin’s never changing expression as the bunny moved about on the counter.
“ I’m limited edition. ” Was the last thing Suyin added with the rabbit in her hold before she got up to pick a random amount of incense bunched up in a roll from two buckets from the side.
The rabbit was left to stare at them.
“I would like one…” Chunhua spoke up after a moment of silence.
“Let me see it.” Mr. Ping tapped both of his children in the hopes they’d show him the plush. Chunhua was quick to pluck the rabbit up and hold it for him to see, and he was thankful she knew Suyin because that could have looked like theft…
“Po buy two! We can put one on our shrine at home!!”
Before he knew it, they had two limited edition new year rabbit dolls in tow with their family group.
To the back of the shrine they all went in a singular line with their sticks of sandalwood incense, what lay in the back was also lined in the colors of pure bright red and gold, with the shrine breaking into deep shades of browns for the sides of the altar that enhanced the beauty of the statue that was of Guanyin, the goddess of this temple.
A soft sweet smell of wood permeated the wide open room of blessings as many other sticks of incense carried the wishes of the villagers to their goddess.
Chunhua couldn’t help but look up at the Monkey statue along with the many smaller ones signifying the many goddesses connected to Guanyin.
The candles were placed one by one in a small box by Po, a light of fire dancing about alone as it lit each candle for the small family clad in red. And then the scent of rich floral hit her senses up close as Po set his set of incense aflame.
She was next, bringing her pack of incense to the furthest right candle, and watching it burn the yellow outside of the stick until it was charred black.
She shook the flame up and down, remembering not to blow on it from last year.
One after the other they all kneeled to Guanyin, waving the sticks of incense up and down and offering their wishes and sticks that smelt of wondrous nature to her for next year.
‘I know I’ve wished for quite a few things…’ Chunhua thought as she got up from her position, trying to decide if she would offer the other gods her blessings. ‘But I do hope I can achieve my dream…and my friends who are wishing elsewhere…’
She hoped the gods would hear her plea.
The scent of sandalwood did not fade when they left; if anything it followed them outside as she held her last three sticks for the Guardian settled and nestled at the front of the shrine’s door.
“Oh.” She stopped after stepping over the threshold, noticing another family leaving their own blessing.
The tiger master couldn’t help but smile as she watched a father of a small goose pray to the Guardian and wave to her when they were done.
She placed the three sticks of incense in the small section for the Guardian, they had no statue merely a plaque to the side but she thanked them nonetheless for protecting the place her friends worked so hard to keep up.
The shadow of her father appeared in front of the small shrine and he placed his wing upon her back to take in the moment. “I’m glad more people are leaving the Guardian with more offerings….” Chunhua said randomly before slowly getting up and allowing another person to offer their own sticks and gratitude.
“I have a feeling you’ll be rewarded for your consistency though!” Mr. Ping laughed as they both walked down the aged steps of the shrine past Qingling with a wave and to catch up with Po, who looked as if he was buying some new year’s snacks.
“We’ll see next year.”
~
Let’s record our footprints right here at this moment!
~
Tap.
Her shoe tapped softly on the stone tiles, as her paws fiddled with the hem of her pink hanfu. Amber eyes looked back up to the artist across the way, setting up all his inks, along with all four of his brushes. ‘I wonder if maybe I should have worn something else…’ This would technically be her first public interview, it was a post-New Year's special Viper would attend almost every year unless there was some sort of emergency.
Speaking of Viper has come out of the small room they’d assigned for the makeup teams in the back for herself and Po, she’d opted out of it. Her red and fluffy white hanfu flowed behind her as if it was as smooth as water and yet she held her head up high almost as if she was walking and bigger than life itself. ‘A natural, by all means.’
“Master Tigress?”
Chunhua stopped mid-step before turning around with a light bow of her head. It was the other makeup artist who helped Viper with many other women in the back, they were an older gorilla with an equally bright orange hanfu dress that could rival Viper’s any day. “Yes?”
“I just wanted to fix your sash before you sat down. Is that alright?” She nodded at the question knowing they were only attempting to help her look presentable for the illustrations that would appear inbetween each section of lines on the scroll.
Amber eyes watched as their hands carefully took those thin pieces of fabric and tied them around in perhaps the most appealing way for the dress, not that she couldn’t tie it tightly but she lacked the experience to make it look so good. “Thank you.”
Her voice felt small compared to the commotion surrounding her, people of all kinds were setting up umbrellas as a means of shade so there wasn’t as much light and making sure each seat and the table were clean of anything unsightly. Someone even added a flower pot to it.
“It’s no problem at all. A friend of Miss Huifang is a friend of mine, that…” The older woman gently patted the side of her shoulder, most likely of a stray leaf she hadn’t seen maybe? She smiled warmly at her whilst urging her to the table since Po had slipped past her senses. “And you look beautiful just as she described, I wouldn’t want anything less but perfect for you.”
Chunhua fiddled with her boards at the side, her sights catching the edge of that flowery orange hanfu of the others. “I think you look pretty too…” The thought of Viper describing her that way was reassuring but shocking all the same.
The older woman laughed whilst covering her mouth. “Thank you.”
She was at the table for the interview before she knew it, right inbetween Po and Viper with the goose, clad in black all the way from the tips of his hat to the shades on his face, all the way down to his long-sleeved shirt with only the barest tint of red around his waist. “Alright, first off before we start, welcome Master Tigress.” The goose spoke up with a deep voice that suited someone like Master Ox but it somehow fit him in a way.
Po was drumming his digits on the table from sheer excitement while Viper sat relatively still, she was fiddling with her board in her lap.
He continued. “My name is Guangli as you should know and my artist back here,” He tilted his head to the right without even looking up from his cup of water before taking a gulp toward the pig. “Call ‘em Jin for today, if you need a retake just tell ‘em off the bat and my writer, Jinjing.” He threw his wing right beside Jin to a red panda, with far more color on their coat than Master Shifu, they gave a small wave. “We’ll go over the script once we’re done talking alright?”
Chunhua was quick to nod after waving back to the red panda, who smiled at the gesture. “Yes, I understand, also…” She brought up her boards from her lap. “Is it alright if I use these during our talk for the artist?”
Jin hummed for a moment but ultimately nodded.
“Well, that’s settled then, ya ready!?” Guangli turned around so smoothly, he almost felt like a stage actor speaking to his audience from a high-up stage.
“You bet I am!” Po cheered before stopping and placing his paws in his lap while looking away. “I mean-yes sir.”
“Now, no need for that,” Guangli smirked at Po before gesturing towards Miss Jinjing. “We’re here to relax at Quality times! You know!? Where I keep you all connected with your favorite Masters and celebrities of all creeds!” He switched tones so quickly that it took both Chunhua and Po off guard!
“Oh my god! He’s starting!” Po whispered, yelled her way and both of his companions couldn’t help but smile.
“Now let’s start with our new additions, Dragon Warrior! Would you do the honor!?”
Po clapped excitedly before stilling himself to speak. “Yes, I’ve been waiting so long to talk with you, seriously man, you do such a good job I can practically hear you through the page Ah wait…” The panda paused in his gushing as he noticed the artist and writer smiling behind their papers. “I’m Ping Po, The Dragon warrior and hopefully a soon-to-be Master of Kung fu! Hi-yah!” Po pulled a pose mostly referencing her own tiger-style stance.
“Ooh.” Guangli leaned back in his seat, giving his full attention to Po. “You don’t consider yourself a Master already? I’ve heard talks about you being so skilled with but a few months of training on your sleeve, can you really aim higher!?”
Po nodded firmly as he fixed his posture, more naturally and more comfortably with his white dragon hanfu shirt on. “I do believe I can aim higher, there are so many styles I don’t even know of in a technical sense yet and with my trip to Shanghai in a few weeks I hope to gain a deeper understanding of the art form.”
Guangli looked very interested in that last part, going so far as to tip his shades down so they could see a peek at his brown eyes. “Interesting, we’ll put a pin into that for later alright cause I am intrigued by your exploits for the new year but we have to let Master Tigress introduce herself aswell.”
The goose winked her way before taking another sip of water, and she looked toward Viper who smiled and let her tail wrap around her wrist. “Thank you for having me, even though I joined at the last minute.” Her voice still felt far too minor and soft than how she would sound on the battlefield but this was a new field in a sense. “I’m Ping Chunhua, I’m currently still training under the Jade palace for tiger style but also Crane style…”
Guangli raised his brow at her, the interest leaking from his voice was emboldening as if he did want to hear what she had to say. “Two styles? From what I know Crane style is far less aggressive than your own homemade tiger style. Are you trying to challenge yourself?”
She hummed in thought before bringing one of her boards up, not so far as to cover her face but it was a smile to show she was happy to speak on this. “No, I just enjoy sparring with Master Crane. It’s far more relaxing than my usual training regime. I’m somewhat shocked you only categorize my style as aggressive since I believe you’ve spoken with Master Yong before?”
“You read Quality Times?” Viper spoke up abruptly so much so, she closed her mouth before her tongue went back in her mouth bashfully.
Chunhua shrugged. “Po reads it to me sometimes while I train, and Crane too…”
“Oh..” Both Viper and Guangli replied in silent surprise.
“Any-Anyways, you’re right, slip of the tongue there! But outside of Kung fu, I do have to ask, what are you up to? You should know everyone is interested,” He lifted his head toward the snake still shocked by that earlier reveal. Blue eyes looked into the void of a possibility that Master Tigress heard one of her own interviews. “Even Master Viper wouldn’t tell us anything. And she tells me everything!”
“Well, I can’t blame her, for a long time I wasn’t doing anything else but training for the Dragon Warrior tournament.” Chunhua switched her board to a smiling face with a bead of sweat on the side of the simple sketch’s face. “But my father has helped me start cooking, playing sports, and even doing art on the side. And-” A small smile graced her face, as she flipped to a more excited expression board. “And I’m also visiting Lee da academy this year. So, you’ll hopefully know me a bit better this afternoon.”
And hopefully for the rest of the new year!
Guangli was about to speak before he paused, taking his shades off fully. “Actually wait…” The goose looked between herself and Po about four times and Jin, his artist, was struggling to follow him. “You two share the same last name? Ping right?”
“Yeah,” Po replied.
“That’s correct,” Chunhua spoke up and she swore she saw money symbols bloom into his pupils.
~
In my heart, there too is also an unpolished stone
~
The fog was settling calmly across the mountains, so still, it looked as if it was a complete illustration he was interrupting as he walked to the dorms. The last chill of the year was riding high up his spine as he went up the steps.
Shifu’s ear twitched up before he looked up at the goose coming down the steps. “Morning, Master Shifu.”
“Good morning Zeng,” The old master bowed to the other in respect before quirking a brow at him. “What are you doing here?
Zeng smiled at him, fiddling with the red paper in his wings. “I came to check on you. I was a bit worried since Master Chunhua isn’t here anymore.”
Shifu leaned on his staff as he walked past the goose, looking out into the rising sunset shimmering through the haze. “I’m quite fine on my own, Zeng. This isn’t my first time alone up here.”
He hadn’t meant to say it so gruffly but he didn’t want anyone wasting their time to check on him.
“Alright,” The sound of flippers walking away from him filled his hearing in this quiet mountain area. “She left you a chun lian, well everyone actually…Happy New Year.”
Shifu stopped with a sigh and turned around to call out to the bird, in a warmer voice. “Happy new year to you too, Zeng. Thank you for checking on me but get some rest!”
He was glad the goose waved back at him while flying off, most likely home to see his family and friends into a receding wave of stars in the sky touching the sunrise's coast.
The sky disappeared as he entered the student barracks, curiosity pulling at his mind considering he hadn’t even heard much less noticed the young tiger came up here. He’d assumed she would stay down in the village with her family until she had to come back up here.
And then even more red graced his view, the light filtering through the thin paper walls to make these pieces of colorful paper shine as bright as a star.
They were carefully placed hanging along the wooden parts of the door and he could tell it was Chunhua’s work with all the little drawings littered across its surface. There were small pictures of a small tiger and wolf who must be Bao Cai cleaning and hanging up decorations around the little room with the message of. ‘I wish and hope you feel comfortable enough to personalize this old room for yourself.’
Shifu blinked. There was a second one and now that he looked again, there was a third one wedged inbetween the door. ‘Must be Po?’ He guessed while reading the second slip of paper under it which was a picture of a small wolf surrounded by every student who lived in the barracks. ‘I wish for fast and understanding friendships for you aswell!’
Shifu chuckled at that, from his limited time with the young wolf he might just grumble about these notes but ultimately keep them in a safe place.
He wandered around the room for what felt like hours but it was just a few mere minutes reading short but well-meaning wishes for each of his students, which ranged from simple wishes for good health mostly for Crane and Viper. And some for accomplishments, specifically for Master Monkey himself.
He could still remember the bright smile on the simian’s face when he’d told him he wanted to promote him to Grandmaster to help Po during his journey as the dragon warrior while emphasizing after he retired. Nonetheless, he knew everyone in Monkey’s village would know the news by now. The old red panda couldn’t help another sigh as he started to walk out of the barracks. “I’m not even sure why I came here…”
Maybe Zeng was right to check up on him.
A red paper was laid to the side where he would usually greet his students.
“She left you a chun lian, well everyone actually…Happy New Year.”
He picked it up.
The paper covered in rabbits crinkled in his hold.
Shifu sighed loudly as he walked through slush and ice all the same, past the Dragon’s grotto, and up toward a hill most did not visit mostly due to how far out and off the beaten path it was, it was perfect for a place of resting.
In the midst of the brush, trees, and the sound of rushing water from the grotto laid a simple stone shrine, it was one he’d been working on alone for some years. He ordered the stone columns that held up the basic yet decorated roof of it, as it protected a simple picture of his son.
Tai Lung.
The Chun lian felt heavy in his sleeve as he brought a bowl of food toward the shrine, it was a simple bowl of dumplings. “I wish I had a memory as kind and gentle with you as I do with Po now…” He started out quietly, yearning for the warmth of that spring day, sitting and talking while having dumplings. “I think…you would have liked that too, after a while maybe…You could be patient when you wanted to…”
He placed two dumplings in his lap before burning the rest in a fit of emotion he would only acknowledge later. Before the year ended. For now…
“I never really asked you what made you happy, did I? I’m sorry…”
Shifu’s ears drooped as he watched the dumplings burn before his son’s smiling picture, it was one of their last ones together before the incident, and he was proudly smiling.
They both were.
“I’m sorry, we didn’t just sit down and eat…”
He took a bite of the first dumpling with tears pricking at the side of his face and allowed his shoulders to fall over as the sound of dripping water from a melting icicle filled his ears so he could ignore his own noises.
“Happy new year, son…I hope one day, we can all be happy together.”
For now, he would enjoy the shock of happiness and sadness all in one before the year ended.
‘I hope Master Shifu can have even more fun teaching everyone this year!’
~
The clouds in my sky disperse, changing my view
~
The gong sounded so far away from here.
The sky was still filled with stars as she awoke and the sounds of her father downstairs cleaning clued her in on the fact he’d been awake far earlier than she had.
Her bag was fully packed and they left the noodle shop locked and secure, hand in hand.
Ping yawned as he adjusted the bag he packed earlier. “You think they’re already there?”
“Yes,” Chunhua nodded. “Crane wouldn’t waste a clear morning like this so I know he woke Po up, either that or Po couldn’t sleep because of what today is…Actually, Dad?”
“Yes?” She caught Mr. Ping looking back and waving at Uncle Yang so she followed suit before they had to make a turn into the main plaza.
“Did you like school when you were growing up?”
The goose hummed at that for a moment, taking in the eerily quiet area that he was far used to being filled to the brim with people and moving carts. Now it was as still as the mountains that hovered above them. “Yeah, I had my fun while it lasted. I met Peizhi and Gen there actually.” Ping chuckled as he closed his eyes, thinking of better days. “I remember hating it alot at the time but now that you bring it up I actually miss it. But that’s not the same as a kung fu school…”
“Why is that?”
Mr. Ping blinked, and he could see the small group of five, six actually now that Bao Cai had moved his tail from sitting near the seat near the entrance. “I keep forgetting you haven’t been to a regular school before. Um.” He scratched the side of his head. “It’s less physical learning and more basic things like reading some math, and other little things and it doesn’t last as long as your training.”
The entire student body of the Jade Palace was now gathered with Chunhua and Ping arriving shortly after the rest, the sun was only now beginning to dye the sky in a soft stroke of orange as the stars disappeared for the day.
Masters: Crane, Po, and Chunhua all stood to attention at the gate while Shifu all looked upon them solemnly before clearing his throat and beginning to speak. “I want you all to hold onto the nervous excitement you feel within your hearts right now before you depart.” He placed his paws behind his back, staff being held by Monkey to the side. “Because I don’t want you all to focus on the fact you are representing the Jade Palace. That is not your only role nor should it be. With the Dragon warrior’s arrival,” His blue eyes looked to Po and then to Crane and Tigress. “And the voices of my students before, I want you all to pave a path of connections of your own making.”
“For your dreams, and no one else’s.” Shifu breathed in as the breeze gently pushed against all of their hanfu, fur, and feathers alike, a hint of spring on the horizon already. “I want nothing more than for you all to grow into the people you want to be, so please stay safe on your travels and experience everything this wonderful world has to give.”
All three students bowed to the old red panda with resoluteness. “Yes, Master!”
Mr. Ping rushed up to Po first, before they could leave, his wings still on that wrapped-up pack from earlier. “Po wait, I made some lunch for you.”
“Dad…” Po rolled his eyes with a smile before leaning down and taking it anyway. “I already made lunch for myself but…thank you.”
“I’d say more lunch is good lunch!” The panda couldn’t help but smile at his father for always thinking of him. Ping quickly hugged his son back as best as he could, going so far as to tip-toe on his flippers.
“You don’t have to thank me, son. I’ll always make you lunch before you leave. I'm your dad,” Ping laughed but it died down in a sigh. “It’s kind of in the job description.”
Po shrugged, rolling his shoulders and backpack in the process with a small rattling sound.“Well, it’s not in the job description for a son to thank you but it should be.”
The goose bashfully took a step back, wiping at the corners of his eyes with his wingtips. “Aww Po, don’t make me cry in front of your friends again…but I appreciate it.”
“And don’t think I forgot about you.” Ping spread his wings wide open and they were met in a flash! At this point, he was far too used to the tiger lifting him up in hugs to care how tightly she wrapped her arms around him. “I meant to leave it in your bag this morning but I couldn’t pick which picture to leave in there…that and…”
The noodle chef, father, and goose all in one looked toward Po and the tiger’s shoulder before he spoke again. “I just want you both to know, I’m not as worried as I usually am right now and that, I’m so proud of you both for taking this step forward in your lives.”
He was gently placed back down on the ground with one last hug from Chunhua.
“But just know you can always come home with warm food waiting for you both.” He looked at Crane. “That includes you too, Mister!”
“Oh!” Crane’s hat tipped back in surprise at the inclusion. “I appreciate it, Mr. Ping…”
“Alright!!” Ping announced loudly as he took four whole steps back right beside Monkey, who simply slung his arm around the goose. “Go on before I start crying about missing you all!!”
“See ya, Dad!”
“Bye Papa! Bye, Guys!!”
Crane waved them all goodbye silently.
“Don’t worry Mr. Ping,” Monkey patted the old, now sobbing goose on the shoulder. “I’ll keep ya company til they get back.” He beamed with a smile.
“Oh, Monkey!!” Mr. Ping sobbed as he hugged the simian's arm tightly . “You’re so considerate, unlike Shifu!”
“Hey!!” And Monkey couldn’t see it but could feel the rush of ‘offended turning’ in the wind in Shifu’s posture and tone. “Be quiet you!”
“Oof-” Master Monkey looked away cringing as he continued to comfort the goose with an empty nest. ‘That felt like a Po and Tigress level hug combined…Maybe I should start wacking noodles as exercise?’
Each master waved their company goodbye as the stars dwindled.
The trio walked out of the gates of the Valley of Peace, the farewells of their family and friends reaching them even miles away until the forest’s quietude took over and solidified their departure.
Po had found a stray branch on the side of the path and dragged it through the dirt making a line as they walked, Chunhua closely followed it at his side.
And soon Po broke a branch for her to have so they could both race with their own sticks, going so far as going in a circle around him with laughter!
It was a quiet bit of entertainment.
The sticks were set aside once they made it near the Thread of Hope, the spires that formed the limited gateway to the outside of the village towering over the small group.
It was almost time to separate.
“Well,” Po started rather lamely with a sigh as he looked down at their sticks one last time. “I guess this is where I leave off to Shanghai so…” The panda fiddled with his digits another second as he looked at his intended path and back at his friends before shaking his hand and throwing his arms up! “Alright, I won’t make this harder than it needs to be so bye-”
Before he could even wave them off goodbye, Chunhua gave him a hug, and he couldn’t help but deflate and hug her back with a small kiss on her head. “I’ll miss you too…I hope you have the best time at school!” He gave the tiger one last tight hug before releasing her. “And you too, Crane!!”
Crane took a step back, expecting to be ignored until Po decided to leave. “Auh, wait!”
But it was too late.
The avian was plucked in a panda hug and he couldn’t help but lean into it. “I’ll miss you too, Po. You stay safe.” He smiled sadly into the panda’s shoulder as Chunhua joined in on hugging him from the side.
“I will.”
Both sticks were gone.
Clack. Clack. Clack. Clack.
Chunhua dragged the stick across the bridge as they looked around the shrouding mist that hid the devil's mouth's true face from their view far below and out of their sight as the sun’s light was hidden away by the clouds above. “Do you think they’ll accept me?” Chunhua asked as the clacking of that stick against each plank continued on, echoing below and around them.
“They will,” Crane nodded along with the noise as he looked to the west. “I know they will once they get to know you but I don’t think you should solely focus on that, what’s important is what you want to gain from this experience.”
He spotted something flying in the distance.
Clack. Clack. Clack-
It stopped and so did he. Crane looked up to see Chunhua came to a standstill when they were so close to the first spire, tilting her head for a singular second before turning around to regard them as the clouds took what little warm light covered them away in a flash of gray.
“I want to have as much fun as possible!” The tiger turned around quickly with a smile, one that shined through the dark clouds. “I love this place. But I want to meet more people like Mei, I want more people to see me, I want so many things…” A happy life outside of the Jade Palace. “I can say goodbye because I understand what a dream is now.” It no longer felt cold as she looked into the distance toward a palace high in the sky. “What it is to live without orders.”
Clack! Clack! Clack! Clack!
“Goodbye..”
Before he could reply she was dashing down what was left of the bridge's distance as that stick trailed as quickly behind her. “Ha…” Crane let his shoulders shake in a short burst of laughter as he watched her go with a shake of his head that caused him to look down.
It was quick. Something bright yet not, clear yet so distinct it looked as if it was an out-of-place color on a black and white illustration.
The wind picked up its pace as it pushed a singular feather past his face, his eye following it closely. “A white feather?” But from what or who to be exact?
Crane looked over the rope of the bridge.
That feather disappeared into the devil’s mouth never to be seen again.
“Jia!!”
He looked up abruptly from far below to see Chunhau waving for his attention. “Coming!”
He decided to flap and fly the rest of the way, the image of that feather never leaving him. ‘It couldn’t be mine…’
He landed right beside the tiger. “Did you see something out there?”
“Yeah, probably just some passing messenger’s feather, it was pure white…” He nodded before, checking his bag in case he jostled something on the side with his flight. “Seems good.” He noted to himself.
“I didn’t see anyone up there?” Chunhua commented as she looked in the same direction he had earlier, her black shirt shimmering and swaying in the breeze. Her stick dragged behind her making half of a circle. “I wonder what kind of bird it was…”
“It might have been a pheasant…Hold still.” There was something on the back of her collar and he quickly plucked it to find another white feather. Crane tilted his head at it, confused beyond words. “How’d you get this on you?”
“The wind must have blown it my way.” Chunhua trailed her paw over it softly. “Maybe it’s a farewell gift? To give us confidence on our journey.”
“Maybe.”
Clack. Clack. Clack.
The sound of the stick hitting against planks continued as they looked upon the Valley of Peace one last time.
~
I want you to see what I see.
Dream how I dream.
But that is not possible.
Either way, I will tell you good morning, evening, and night.
Because you are alive and that is the greatest dream of all.
Thank you for thinking of me.
Goodbye.
Notes:
It's hard to summarize my feelings at this point, I kind of already said farewell to Rainbow already so it seems a bit redundant to say so again. As you can tell this fic is rather special to me. I've been working on it for years and this was the ending I wanted, a thank you. A sunrise signaling a new journey ahead, hence the title which is from one of my favorite idolmaster group New Generations. Shocking, I know but it really is a special song to me even though I have so many close to my heart. It keeps me from giving up when I lose hope. And I dearly hope you never lose that spark in your own heart reader, because even though this is an end to this journey.
- THANK YOU FOR THE 1,200 HITS!!!!!!!!!!!!! Best way to end this story on wow!! -
There's still so much ahead. Not just for this series but for us as we are right now. So, once again, thank you for walking down this long path with me and sticking beside this piece when I stumbled here and there and tried a whole lot of new things,
some things worked and some didn't but I had fun doing it all and I hope you enjoyed the ride with me and that maybe, we'll see each other again in another fic?
This got really sappy, sorry. But you know at this point, I can't help it!! (;へ:) I've even changed how I do my author notes so there way more rambling and conversational-which means-
SEGWAY TIME!:- Big thank you to Zoe again for making fanart of my fic, here's a link to the scene she drew while beta reading, which again, can't thank her enough for so make sure to leave her a like and follow!: https://www.tumblr.com/zoetiger-1106/712674379605131264/many-colors-of-the-rainbow-chapter-1?source=share
- Huan's hanfu in the first scene, I immediately fell in love with this outfit~!!: https://www.fashionhanfu.com/chinese-traditional-hanfu-dress/
- Tigress's hanfu in the first scene, I wanted again something that matched the red of her original outfit along with her new name combined in two! Plus, it's cute.: https://www.fashionhanfu.com/cute-hanfu/
- Su's outfit in the latter scene with Po, funnily enough, I used this outfit for her in another project so it just stuck with me.: https://www.fashionhanfu.com/fashion-hanfu-work-outfit-dress/
- Da Xia - Big hero, funnily enough, I made a mistake thinking this meant stranger or something along the lines, but honestly, despite the mistake, I feel it fits unironically.
- Chinese folklore dance video link: https://youtu.be/PxtGD1qHpFE
- Yes, that red Tang suit did make a return from the last month of summer, bet ya didn't expect that!!??
- I really wanted to hit home that Qingling does in fact love the temple her family takes care of, so I hope you enjoyed her creatively stylish side! Along with her sister's less extravagant bits of advertisement!
Inspo for Qingling's CNY of the rabbit outfit link: https://www.aliexpress.us/item/3256804529007819.html?gatewayAdapt=glo2usa4itemAdapt&_randl_shipto=US- Chinese new year tradition video link including more information on the Chun Lian!: https://youtu.be/bdKgXF7nQCM
- Chinese temple link: https://youtu.be/i4Ye6ROYjdY
- Viper's hanfu in the interview scene: https://www.fashionhanfu.com/christmas-hanfu/
- Guanyin, is a Chinese goddess learn more here - https://mythopedia.com/topics/guanyin
- Guangli - making propriety bright- The "Love and Peace" was mostly a wordplay from Trigun Stampede I happened to remember while writing, I hope it sounded funny, just a bit at least...
-Jin - Full name is Jing but I thought the nickname was better with the writer is all. My sense of humor is quite a thing ain't it?
- Jinjing - bright, clear, crystal- I actually based Tai Lung's shrine off quite a few outdoor ones, considering he doesn't have a place in the Master's garden. It would only make sense for Shifu to make one out of sight in case someone would vandalize it and for privacy. I was tempted to pick just one but it just didn't feel right, because I don't think Shifu would stop adding to it. I wanted this moment for him to cry one last time, and have the fun Chunhua wished for him.
- You know, it's no secret I take alot of inspiration from anime, I think it's fairly obvious to all of you outside the kung fu flicks I link, but the final scene with the lines is extra special because it is directly inspired by Rei Ayanami's theme in 3.0.
And that's all. Instead of saying goodbye, I'll wish to see you sometime in the future, changed and evolved in the next installment "Starry Invader!" The title may change but hey so far I like it. So, as always take care of yourself!
And congrats to you for making it to the end of this bright rainbow!! (ノ^ヮ^)ノ*:・゚✧